Welcome to my Teen Girl Pantsing & Stripping Story Board**WARNING:THIS BOARD IS FOR MATURE ADULTS ONLY!**
Please Bookmark This Page!
Hello and thanks for visiting the board! Just thought I’d post a little note thanking those who visit, and especially those who have participated and posted stuff. Remember posting is the only way to keep this board alive so to those who have contributed, thank you very much.
BOARD GUIDELINES:
1) This board is for real or fictional stories involving girls being pantsed, stripped, tricked, caught naked, embarrassed, and/or humiliated, as well as stories of girls tricking, catching, or stripping someone else. Playful or mean spirited it doesn’t matter. Variety makes the board interesting.
Thanks for the support, and keep up the good work!
2) THIS BOARD IS FOR STORIES AND STORY RELATED COMMENTS ONLY. Compliments or constructive critisism to the authors are fine but for anything more in depth than that please use the DISCUSSION BOARD
3) As you can see by reading some of the posts the stories range from simple humorous adolescent pranks or experiences, to stories involving sexually explicit material. All are welcome. All I ask is if your story contains explicit material please issue a warning letting the reader know in advance.
4) NO insults, threats, spam, antagonistic comments, or off topic posts please. I don’t believe in censorship, but I do reserve the right to remove anything I feel is unsuitable for the board or just having a “bad feel” to it such as stories involving young children, pedophilia, excessive violence or gore, etc.
Danddandemann2000@yahoo.com
FOR OLDER STORIES CLICK ON THE ARCHIVES BELOW
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 1
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 2
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 3
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 4
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 5
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 6
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 7
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 8
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 9
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 10
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 11
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 12
*NEW UPDATE* Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 13
Click here for DISCUSSION BOARD
| Name: | joe |
| E-mail address: | joez@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | My Lady |
| Message: | Let me first tell you that I am a lingerie model and a semi pro beach volleyball player. I am 6ft tall and weigh 130 and i am 34 C cup. In other words, i feel my husband need not be a woman with me around for him. But, i caught him in full lingerie, full make up, wig, heels, and jewelry one day when i unexpectedly came home.
He has begged and pleaded with me to not leave him and even vowed to do anything i told him in order to make it up to me. I decided since he wanted to be a woman, then i would enable him. I first made videos of him in all sorts of lingerie and lacy outfits. i then locked the videos away for my blackmail if he recanted. I then asked 6 of my closest friends to come up with one punishment that they would like to see happen to him. I would have one also and that would be seven in all. I chose to have him completely shaved bald and remain shaved from head to toe while all other 6 punishments were carried out. Oh, my, when he came out totally bald, i thought i would lose it. I could not believe his hairless body. We then loaded him up completely naked and took him to one of the girls lake house. Once there, we painted his fingernails and toenails and chained him to the backporch in all of his naked and bald self. That was number 2. Number 3 started the next day when we went boating / tubing. He came along in his bikini swim suit. He had breats forms and and tiny top to go along with his tiny tiny bottoms that was actually a pair of transparent panties. He got to tube and ski. We took his boobs out before hand and sure enough, it was a good idea. We were able to completely separate him from his top and bottoms and had him tubing butt fucking naked. We told him if he let go then he would have to swim back or have someone pick his naked ass up. Number 4 was a trip into town and us putting him out in only a tutu, thong, and and cami. He got to walk back to the lake which was over 6 miles. Number 5 got him taken and chained to the flag pole of a local park. We left him there in full drag for 2 hrs in the broad daylight. Number 6 happened two days later and we took him at high noon and we poured a one gallon bottle of elmer's glue all over his naked body and then put two pillows of feathers on him. We left him and let him walk home but only 4 miles. Number 7 was the final and we let him be our hostess in full drag in a french maids outfit and serve us all night long. He prepared drinks, dinner, and dessert. We got to pinch, pull, grope, and jiggle as we wanted. We then took him and stripped him naked and tied him to the dock at the public swimming area and left him. He was untied the next day when the swimmers started to arrive and someone gave him a sun dress to wear home. The sun dress was so cute on him as he made his way around the lake for everyone to see since it was july 4th!! He wanted to be a woman so we made it happen to some extent. He is still trying to get all the glue off of him. He is now our very own little sissy and will be treated as such by us. |
| Name: | andrew |
| Subject: | janie i miss ur stories abotu me |
| Message: | im sorry for the times i said they were bad and i rushed u im srry
ur so good i could nto wait can u please write more stories about me ill do same to u and win for embarrassment lol |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Story I just posted |
| Message: | As far as his dream went, Jimmy (my crush) was telling the truth. Lots of other guys have told me about there dreams, including wet dreams, and their mostly incredibly weird. Weird!!!! Stuff to write about, if you can remember them.
luv, janie (never has dirty dreams) lol |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Story to make a point to Jim (from the Discussion Board) |
| Message: | "I'll tell you this dream Jimmy my crush in HS told me back then -- in a separate story." -- from the discussion board
When we were in high school, I was playing truth or dare. We'd had a few beers. We lived in a long-forgotten mining town that had about 600 people in town, a drugstore, a grocery market and two restaurants that opened now and then. (Now this place is like Hollywood East. Tom Cruz has a ranch there...) So we've had some beers and are trying to get casual and open up, all us totally wound up, tight American kids. It was my BF Jimmy's turn -- my crush, when I dared him to tell something personal about himself that had to do with sex that he would never tell anyone else. (Me and my three GFs were the only ones there.) So he tells me -- no us -- about this 'wet dream' he had a couple years ago. I asked him, what do you mean, 'wet dream'? I was so stupid and there was no sex education so I had no idea but -- after he did, it was an "ah ha moment for me." For the first time in my life, I understood what that "stuff" was on my brother's tidey whities that he tossed into the laundry in such a panic -- or maybe even washed himself -- in the morning!!! oh my gawd!!! No wonder. Like hiding my period panties.... Okay, so you gotta understand, Jimmy's a little buzzed, but he opened up to us girls. First, my GF Lisa explains boy's wet dreams to me. She was like, "silly I can't believe your such a ditz." And I'm like, "well, were do you read about it, Lisa? In Cosmo, or Girl's Life, or where." No answer..... Jimmy continues.... "In had this dream, where you girls all cornered me in an empty playground. You jumped me and stripped off my clothes. (This could be u Andrew) When I was naked you tied my hands behind me with my underwear. Then you bound me to the stair on the slide with my belt. My dick..." (I think this may have been the first time I heard it refered to as a 'dick.' My mom was a nurse and always called things by their correct names, in this case penis...) He continued... "Naturally, my dick got as stiff as a stick or a piece of wood..." Okay we were all listening intently. "You were all acting like a group of 'Indians' (native Americans) dancing around in a circle and whoping it up. I was terrified, cause you were all looking at my dick, which was hard as a rock..." We were mesmerized by this candid story about sex, and leaned forward.... "Then you (Janie), came forward …and put your mouth around my .... dick..." OMG I couldn't believe he said that. All my friends started to make fun of me. "Janie put her mouth on Jimmy's dick. Janie sucked her BF. Janie gave Jimmy a blow job...."Janie put her mouth on Jimmy's dick. Janie sucked her BF. Janie gave Jimmy a blow job...." "Janie put her mouth on Jimmy's dick. Janie sucked her BF. Janie gave Jimmy a blow job....” you know, like kids do, only they were really hurting me, making me feel terrible... "What happened, Jimmy, what happened? How did it end???" they all asked. "And then," he said, "and then I came in your mouth!!!" OMG!!! I was like totally disgusted, and ran into the other room crying, I was so upset. I was unaware, sorta to that point, what boys meant when they said "blow job." I mean really, I didn't even know about oral sex. I thought it was all a figure of speech. Plus he'd really hurt my feelings putting me on the spot in front of my girlfriends. They all cracked up because I was soooo sensitive AND MAD AND HURT. Jimmy thought it would be funny, but it wasn't. I was still a virgin. I was disgusted and angry and had enough, so I left... Okay, what's the point? The point is that guys will tell you just about anything or do anything for a laugh after a couple beers, no matter how much it hurts you. They're just programmed for it; they’re insensitive, no worse -- stupid... Brainless!! A girl would never say something like that to a guy in front of his friends.....never ever...ESPECIALLY IF SHE LIKED HIM. I had to live that down for the next two weeks. I almost totally broke up with Jimmy over it... but I think its typical of what guys do. They're just inept and insensitive when it comes to parties, and drinking and relationships... Now, to Jim (on the Discussion Board) -- was this a pantsing??? It sure felt like it was at the time, to me. It crushed and destroyed me in the process... I probably should apologize for this post. It's out of the context of this board... luv, Janie (really quite sensitive) |
| Name: | The Winner |
| E-mail address: | magalilostbet@gmail.com |
| Subject: | requests for pictures |
| Message: | I know Magali didn't mention it in the rules in her first post and because she didn't, I kind of hoped she'd forgotten it. But there was one more rule that we had discussed before we started the bet: no pictures, videos, recordings or anything like that. We aren't using or real names either. Just so you know.
So any dares that involve videos, pictures or any other kind of recording is out of the question. Sorry folks. |
| Name: | The Winner |
| E-mail address: | magalilostbet@gmail.com |
| Subject: | requests for pictures |
| Message: | I know Magali didn't mention it in the rules in her first post and because she didn't, I kind of hoped she'd forgotten it. But there was one more rule that we had discussed before we started the bet: no pictures, videos, recordings or anything like that. We aren't using or real names either. Just so you know.
So any dares that involve videos, pictures or any other kind of recording is out of the question. Sorry folks. |
| Name: | The Winner |
| E-mail address: | Magalilostbet@gmail.com |
| Subject: | Magali's lost bet |
| Message: | By now Magali is starting to realize what she got herself into and she realizes that her time as a webslave might be a LOT longer than a month or that she'll have to pay a very high price.
You can see the e-mail address we made especially for her lost bet. Well, anyone who wishes can send her mails to mock her about her situation. Just to let it sink in really good. |
| Name: | andrew |
| Subject: | dare for mareli |
| Message: | wear bra and panties
bra and gstring thong bikini skirt with no undies and bra 1. streak a school preferably college 2.take naked pics of urself and post them online and a link here 3.u naked holding up a sign that says i lost to andrew 4.u naked saying i love andrew 5.u dancing naked of course it allfilmed and posted here |
| Name: | Drew |
| Subject: | being bad in Church |
| Message: | this contains sex...so beware
I work for a renovation company. We clean, repair, paint, restore, improve, modify or rebuild old mansions, churches, cathedrals, penthouses, museums, estates, castles, manors, country clubs or historical buildings. Theres close to 100 people working for the company but were usually broken down in crews. My crew at this time consisted of 7 guys and me, an 18 year old girl. I had to put up with the usual amount of sexual innuendos and come-ons but i rather enjoyed it. Being the only girl around 7 hot and horney guys in their 20s means you get a lot of attention and I love attention. We were painting the inside of a church, a really big church. It was one of those monstrous catholic churches with the ceiling in the nave about 75 feet high. We had a scaffold built and it reached 65 feet so we were way up there. Now Im not afraid of heights like some of the guys were, so I was always up there painting. It was a Friday afternoon and the foreman had went home early to get a headstart on the weekend, leaving us workers to clean up and put stuff away. Well of course when the cats away the mice will play, so we got done early. I was up on top the scaffording, all alone and no one was in the main part of the church. I looked down and saw all the empty pews and couldnt hear anybody. The guys must be in another part of the building getting stuff put away for the weekend. One thought had been in the back of my mind all week as I was by myself a lot up here. There was only one way up or down. You had to come up by the temporary elevator we had built with the scaffolding. I was pretty safe and absolutely alone way up here. In order for anyone to come up they would have to have me close the gate on the elevator (a safety feature) and send it down. The thought I had been harboring was to masurbate up here. I lay down on the platform and began rubbing my crotch with my legs apart. Soon my hand had found its way into my pants. I unbuttoned the top button to make more room. Then another, then another. Pretty soon my loose fitting painter pants were pulled down past my butt and my hand was inside my panties. Harder and harder I worked it till my panties were off my butt and i could feel the rough wood on my bare skin. I stopped and began pulling at my boot laces. I pulled my boots off and then my socks. It seemed weird to be barefoot at work but that wasnt as far as i was gonna go. I took off my pants and then slid my panties down my legs and off my feet and laid them neatly on top the folded pants and boots. "I might as well be completely naked," I thought and pulled off my shirt and finally I let my tittes bounce outa my sports bra as i pulled it over my head. Now I was totally nude. All my clothes lay in a pile. I lay back down and began masturbating with a renewed vigor. So I lay there 65 feet above the pews, naked, laying on my back with my legs up and spread apart ,playing with my pussy and softly moaning. I was about to cum when another thought popped into my head. What would happen if i "accidently" knocked my little pile of clothes off the platform. Id have to go down the elevator nude and hope no one saw me. Oh how daring, how crazy, how naughty. The thought of maybe getting caught without any clothes on by my co-workers almost brought me to a climax. I looked at the pile of my clothing near my feet and thought how easy it would be. "No no no, dont you do that" I thought to myself. I was almost begging with myself not to. My heart was already beating 100MPH. I just looked at the clothes then *bam* my foot kicked them and they were gone. I immediantly had a gut wrenching orgasum. After I came down from my near heavenly experience I cursed myself. OMG what did I do? I rolled over and peered down. yep there were all my clothes scattered below. I got up and tiptoed to the elevator opened the gate and climbed in. What if one of the guys came in and saw my clothes or saw me naked, riding down the elevator. What would he think? What would he do? Call the rest of the guys? As I slowly desended I tried to cover myself. The elevator hit the bottom and i hadnt seen or heard anyone in the big open main room. I peeked out, opened the gate, and slid around the corner to look for my clothes, one hand over my pussy the other covering my nipples. I tiptoed to where I had see my clothes fall. I was getting turned on again at the thought of being discovered. My vagina was already wet and slippery from the previous "O" but I could tell it was getting more wet and more slippery. I looked and I looked but could find nothing. It was painfully evident someone had found them and taken them. Now I was trapped down her with absolutely nothing to wear and somewhere 7 guys were lurking about. Well I just couldnt wait here with nothing on, waiting to be caught so I started toward the hallway. I pushed on a door. It was to the kitchen. "Come on in" a voice said. I cautiously slid in trying to hide myself best i could. "Well, look at you, all naked and shit" I asked if he had my clothes and he said maybe then he told me I had to jack him off. Well, it started off with my hand on his dick but then he made me kiss it, then lick it then of course I ended up sucking it. I asked him for my clothes but he said he didnt have them but he knew where they were. He told me to go down the hall and try another room. So I went into another room. It was the office. two guys were in there. They made me lay on my back on the desk. One ate my pussy while the other stood over me and put his hard dick in my face. My head was hanging off the desk so I had me suck him off upsidedown. He almost gagged me, he rammed it in so hard. But the guy licking my vagigi was doing an excellent job so I didnt complain. After he licked and sucked awhile he slid his hot cock deep inside me. It felt so good. They finally got their rocks off and told me to get up. They lead me back into the nave where the rest of the crew were sitting in the front pew. They escorted me up front on the stage and asked me why I was naked. I was ashamed to tell them but i felt i had to. I told them in a meek little voice i was rubbing one off. They all laughed of course. They ask me if I liked to masturbate. I gave a weak yes. They made me say it louder then louder. "I LOVE TO PLAY WITH MY PUSSY' they had me yelling in the big echoy hall. Then they made me yell really loud how I loved to have guys watch me play with myself. This was pretty embarrassing but being abused and humiliated was get me so turned on. They told me to get on my knees, put my head on the carpet, ass up, and show them how much I like to masturbate. So I spread my legs and began to play with my pussy. They also made me put a finger in my butthole and move it in and out. Then they made me put two fingers in my ass hole. They all hooted and hollared and made me turnover and laydown on my back and finish with my legs in the air and my two fingers in my ass, pumping furiously away while I rubbed my clit. Then I spanked it then rubbed it somemore, getting me closer and closer to an orgasum. I finally came, shooting pussy juice all around with my legs spread wide and waving in the air. If that wasnt embarrassing enough I let out two long and loud farts from the all the air i had let in while finger fucking my anus. Of course this brought whoops of laughter. "Can I have my clothes now?" Not quite, they told me and they brought me down and leaned me over one of the pews and told me to grab my ass cheeks and spread them if I wanted my clothes back. I did as I was told and could feel a hard hot cock against my butthole. I moaned as it slid into my asshole, made slippery by all the vaginy juice i had spewed out. While one of the guys assfucked me, another made me suck him off. The whole time the guys were laughing and smacking my ass and squeezing my tits. I was humiliated but so turned on, so aroused that I came again. "Wow this little bitch loves it, dont she?" and becuz I did love it, they made me suck two guys off at once, going from one big hardon to the other. Then a 3rd guy stepped in and I was jacking and sucking and sucking and jacking all three plus I kept farting becuz of the butt fucking I had taken, all to the jeers and taunts of the 7 coworkers. They finally all got their rocks off, mostly on me and they decided to let me have my clothes "Your clothes are in your truck, go get them." I had to run naked to the back door and peek outside to see if anyone was out there. I ran crouched, outside in the broad daylight, my hands trying to conceal my nakedness. I was parked about 50 feet from the back door. I tried to make myself as small as possible. When I got there, my truck door was locked and my clothes were inside. I ran back to the church and tried that door but they had locked it too. I heard a voice yell go around to the front. I ran to the front door which faced the street, up the steps and tried it but it was locked too. I couldnt help it I had to rip off another loud fart right on the church steps while standing there stark naked. They had me running around totally unclothed from door to door and finally let me in. They gave me my truck keys and made me go outside naked once again to the truck and i had to put my clothes on out there. They told me they wouldnt say anything if I didnt. After all it was me that got naked. They also told me they couldnt wait for NEXT Friday. |
| Name: | chappy2010 |
| E-mail address: | nomad_69_54@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | a simple thought |
| Message: | Well I had one of my friends do this. He went to the mall near by and bought the smallest children's shirt he could find and the shortest skirt then he put on the shirt and cut the skirt up to his youhoo and wore it around the mall. It got a lot of laughs so I think it will work for you girls too. Hope this helps. And it would be nice to see videos too..... |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | To Magali: More dares |
| Message: | Hey I have some more dares and outfit suggestions!
1 Go to a nightclub, wearing a dress that exposes your pussy and let one of the clubbers fondle you for 3 hours. 2 Go into the garden, wear a bikini and let the winner put slugs, worms and any other creepy crawlies you can think of and let the neighbors join in. 3 Go out in public in a boob tube and mini skirt wearing no bra or thong and let the other person strip you naked in front of a busy crowd. 4 Go in the garden make a strip of it muddy and slide in it naked and then be covered in sugar and worms and the worms will eat the sugar, then let your neighbor spank her in the state she's in. Outfit Suggestions: Bikini, A dress that exposes your pussy, a wet top and no thong, shorts-no panties, bra or top! |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | My Dare Saga Part 2 for Andrew |
| Message: | So after being naked in the shower with my next door neighbor. Rosie dared me to go to the landfill site and let the workers play with my tits and pussy, Rosie came with me for photographic evidence! I did I was there for 3 hours and the played with my pussy at least twice! My next dare was by Ella who dared me to go the laundromat,lift up my skirt and let the manager, who is 76 spank me in front of the public, the men were going crazy over my little peachy ass and then the manager removed my sweater and skirt and I wasn't wearing bra or panties and my nipples were hard and they started to play with my nipples. My next dare was from Sophia and she dared me to go stand outside a nightclub and let one of the locals fondle you and they came with me to film and take pics (we lived in spain), he fondled me for three hours and then dragged me by my hair down a dark alley and licked my pussy, the girls had to rescue me! I'll write Part 3 tomorrow x |
| Name: | The Winner |
| E-mail address: | magalilostbet@gmail.com |
| Subject: | Magali's lost bet |
| Message: | Thanks for all the suggestion.
Our sad little loser (Magali) is really getting really nervous. I think I'm really going to make her squirm. Keep the suggestions coming. Any more outfit suggestions are always welcome as well. Don't forget she gets to wear at least 2 items of clothing, all essential parts should be covered and jewelry, shoes or socks don't count (she gets to wear shoes and socks no matter what the rest of the outfit is). So right now only these suggestions are valid: Just in bra and panties Fully clothed in a wet top, no bra and a thong. Pantyless I hope all your inventive minds can come up with some really good dares. Patricia (the winner of the bet) |
| Name: | Popman1234 |
| E-mail address: | Jum13_13@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | Dares |
| Message: | 1)pee your pants in a public place (ex mall) have your friend take off your pants, panties, tee shirt and bra and be put in a dipper and small tee shirt all day
2) go to a collage or university and run around campus in a washcloth bikini while runing if it moves around or falls off can't fix it or cover any thing 3) ask 15 strangers to spank u 5 times can't stop tell spanked by 5 ppl 4) Post a pic or vid of thing u have to do while being a slave 5) be walked around your block like a dog in only a collor and leash |
| Name: | rose |
| Subject: | mareli |
| Message: | first andrew needs 5 girls to say they want to see him naked
i will get it started i want to see you naked andrew im girl number 1 1 down 4 to go dares for mareli 1. spanked in front of your neighbor naked 2. pics taken of u naked doing chicken dance 3. ymca dance of u naked 4. must say i want to see andrew naked while you are naked on webcam 5. tell us ur boob size |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | To Magali |
| Message: | Hi I have five dares, for you and your friend: I hope these dares are allowed!
1 Do a private striptease for your neighbor in the bedroom and whoever loses gets spanked by the neighbor and the winner? 2 Drive to the nearest woods, strip naked and walk through the woods and let any dog walker grope you! 3 Play strip truth or dare in front of the neighbors and whoever loses has to clean the house naked. 4 Play tag in the house and get another friend to film and whoever is tagged has to remove an item of clothing and personally give it to your neighbor in front of their husband/wife 5 Play mud wrestling and whoever loses their clothes first has to remain naked for the rest of the day! Outfit Suggestions: Just in your bra and panties! Naked Wearing a short dress with no bra or panties! Fully clothed in a wet top, no bra and a thong. Topless Pantyless Jewels covering up your tits, pussy and ass! Enjoy! Alexi xx |
| Name: | Magali |
| E-mail address: | Magalilostbet@gmail.com |
| Subject: | Paying of a lost bet: correction |
| Message: | The winner has pointed out that 10 seconds is not even close to a minute. She has me stay in my underwear and type this correction and apology to all of you, because of my mistake. I humbly apologize for my mistake. I was still recovering from keeping my head under water and my defeat and that's why I didn't think straight. Of course the winner could've pointed this out before I posted anything, but she claims I wouldn't really learn anything from it that way.
Humbly yours, Magali |
| Name: | Magali |
| E-mail address: | magalilostbet@gmail.com |
| Subject: | Paying off a bet part 1 |
| Message: | I'm Magali, 25 years old. My friend and I have been following this site for some time now. Recently we decided to make a bet. The loser would be the "webslave" of the winner. The bet was to keep our heads under water for as long as possible. But we weren't going to let one dip in the bucket decide for us. We decided to go for three dunks each. The total time for the three dunks would count. The girl who stayed under the longest in total in three times, would be the winner. I lost by a little less than a minute. I stayed under for 2 minutes 49 seconds the first time, 2 minutes 32 seconds the second time and 2 minutes 34 seconds the third time. My friend stayed under for 2 minutes 45 seconds the first time, 2 minutes 42 seconds the second time and 2 minutes 38 seconds the third time. That's why I'm here in my underwear, typing this post.
These are the rules we had decided beforehand that the loser would have to follow: - The slavery will last 1 month. - Each week the slave will have to write a report on this website of her week of slavery. She will write the report in her underwear with the winner supervising. - Each week the slave will have to cook one meal for the winner and do the dishes afterwards. She will have to remain in her underwear from the moment she starts cooking until the dishes are done. - Each week the slave will have to perform one dare, given by the visitors of this website. The winner will pick a dare from the suggestions. The winner can only pick a dare if there are at least 5 dares to choose from. These dares can come from 1 or more visitors of this website. If less than 5 dares are suggested, the slave doesn't have to perform a dare that week. The slave has the right to veto a dare, but this will prolong the slavery with 1 week. The winner can choose another dare. Should the slave veto all possible dares for 1 week. She cannot wear underwear while performing her other tasks (she will have to cook and do the dishes naked and write her report naked) for that week. This on top of the extra weeks slavery she gets for each veto. - Each week for 1 day the slave will have to wear what is suggested on this site. The winner picks one combination of clothes from the suggestions. Shoes, socks and jewelry don't count in this regard. Outdoors the slave will always get to wear a coat (because it's winter). At least two items of clothing must be suggested and all essential parts should be covered (pussy, tits, ass). Other than that anything goes. The slave can choose three days on which she can wear whatever she wants. The winner picks the day the slave will be wearing the suggested outfit from the remaining days of the week. Should the slave want more than three days on which she won't wear the suggested outfit, she pays with one extra week of slavery for each extra day. That's it. We'll be awaiting your response. Please, show some kindness with your dares and outfit suggestions. Yours humbly, Magali |
| Name: | andrew |
| Subject: | 5 girls |
| Message: | i need 5 girls to say they want me to pose naked pics of myself and i will do it for all to see |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | My Dare Saga Part 1 for andrew. I'll write part 2 next week x |
| Message: | One night leanne, kirsty, sophia, ella, rosie and myself were having a sleepover and they decided that they were going to give me dares- no matter how gross, sexy or dirty i got i had no choice or there were consequences. Leanne was first and she dared me to do a striptease for them and it was filmed, i wasn't allowed my night dress back so I had to sit their naked with my unshaved pussy on show. Kirsty dared me to go outside and play in the cement, i couldn't back out because there would be horrid consequences, i did it and they all chucked the cement at me and i had to run it on my pussy. Sophia dared me to drive to the woods and run through the woods and play in the puddles and mud, so we went to the woods and i drank from the puddle and rolled around in the mud and a dog walker groped my pussy. Then we went back to the house and Ella dared me to shower naked in front of them, i had to play with my pussy and tits whilst being filmed by my next door neighbor- mr cartwright, he was enjoying himself and he got in the shower with me- he was naked. |
| Name: | andrew |
| Subject: | somebody |
| Message: | post a spin off off the truth or dare stories they were awesome
i loved them and i came more then 10 times or continue with them |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | my wrap dress |
| Message: | I was at my friends birthday party and I wore a red wrap dress. I was really drunk and my my dress was unravelling and somebody started spinning me around until the dress was fully unwrapped and i stood there in nothing but a thong, i wasn't wearing shoes either and all the guests and caterers were prodding my tits. I started to dance again and one of the caterers slipped my thong off and a pang of embarrassment hit me like a car, i was stood naked in front of 1000 of people and they refused to give me my clothes. I had to remain naked for the rest of the night, i was filmed so that there was proof that i was naked all night, i was filmed going to the toilet. I was groped different men ever 5 mins and by the end of the night some stranger in his 50's carried me to his house naked and he spanked me the whole way and we were stopped by the police and they spanked me with their batons and the 3 men went to back the police station and let the other policeman spank me. I had to sleep in the prison cell naked with 2 other woman who inspected me inside and out, it was awful! |
| Name: | joe |
| E-mail address: | kingguppyjohn@gmail.com |
| Subject: | moms punishment |
| Message: | when i was 17 my mom shamed me in front of my friends at my party. it all started when i called her a bitch in front of her friends and strangers at a mall i told her to suck a dick. a week later at my party. my mom had her boyfriend tom and his brothers hank and billy bob strip me naked in front of my friends classmates and girlfriend kathy. she made me masterbated till i came while everyone laughed took photos. some of the girls yelled at kathy your boyfriends penis is tiny it looks like 5 ins hard. then my mom took a flyswatter to my ass and privates for my big mouth in the mall. then i was tied doggie style. my mom told me her my brithday gift from her. then this guy came out from the kitchen naked. my mom told me i can do what i told her. then in front of friends classmates kathey i was forcd to perform oral to this guy gotoff came in my mouth and i swallowed. then i felt a classmate forced a broom in me anal. then after everyone took photos and film it i untied with guys stuff on my lips and my stuff on me after moaning coming as the broom on in me. then final insult i stood there peed as everyone watched. my mom said babys pee and dont have hair. then in front of everyone she shaved me bare. then laughed told me with your balls shaved limp god your balls no more 2-3 inches. everyone laughed at my girlfriend kathy. to save face she kicked in them. next day my mom sent me to school in short tee shirt binky in my mouth very tiny diaper which barly coved me but showed i was harless. in front of the diaper she wrote on the diaper if wet please remove and change. that day everyone saw me in short teeshirt diaper binky nothing else the whole school. my day was hell and cant write here what happen but u can e mail me for more. |
| Name: | Courtney |
| Subject: | Humiliated by friends, part 3 |
| Message: | The girls wickedly smiled at each other while I screamed in protest. Sara undid my diaper and pulled it down exposing me again while the other girls got shaving materials. Sara talked to me like I was a baby and constantly reminded me of all pictures they had, which kept me still while Amanda shaved my cooch bare and Kristen took some close up shots. I just sat there crying, regretting ever coming on this trip, and thinking about all the embarrassing and naked pictures they had of me.
“Aww, she’s crying like a baby again” Kristen laughed “maybe she needs a nap...” The girls picked me up and dropped me in a crib in the other room, and then forced me to drink at least 2 gallons of water before sticking a binky in my mouth. “Tell you what” Kristen said, “we’re going out for a little bit, but we’ll be back soon. If you manage to be a good baby girl when we’re gone, then we’ll delete all those pictures of you. But if you wet your diaper, then we’re gonna have a lot more fun. And don’t you dare take that binky out of your mouth.” The girls left in laughter after taking a few more pics of my babyish state. They weren’t gone for 30 minutes when I was hit by the overwhelming urge to pee from all the water I drank. I fought it and squirmed trying to get free of my bonds, but eventually I couldn’t hold it. I totally soaked my diaper, and lied there feeling helpless sucking on my binky like a baby. A good hour later, I heard the girls return and braced myself for even more embarrassment... |
| Name: | Margie |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Busted (part 2) |
| Message: | Reloctantly the boy had no choice but to take his clothes off. His face flushed with embarrassment as he slipped out of each article of clothing and dropped them on the floor. He was down to his underware and about to slip out of them, when the boys stopped him.
"Do it hear" he said as he placed him standing up facing me and the other girls. "Wow look at that" said Sandy pointing at the bulge pushing against his underware. "I think he's enjoying this" one of the girls said. They boys were holding back his arms and asking witch one of us was going to do the honors of exposing his boner. "What better girl to do it than Margie" they all agreed. The thought of pulling down a boy's shorts to reveal his hard dick excited me. I could feel my pussy juices flowing, while I stood in front of him looking at the panic expresion on his face. "Come Margie pull them down and do it slow" I knelt down in front of him, slipped my fingers under the waist band and began slowly inching them down till his penis sprung out like a spring board. I could see his legs moving around in an desperate attempt to kept them for sliding down to the ground. His dick was so hard it was twiching up and down. "I'll bet it's the most embarrassing thing that ever happed to you" cried out one the girls and another asked if he felt embarrassed. "That's what you get for flashing girls" I told him. He just stood there naked totally at a lost for words. We completed his humiliation by forced masturbating him. We all had fun taking turns stroking his dick to forced him to cum. It took some time to make him ejaculate, but when we threatend to leave him there with no clothes, he ralaxed enough to cum all over the floor. By then the poor boy had long past his feeling of humiliation and just stood naked with his penis still using the last drops of sperm. It was the sexiest thing we had ever done to a boy and got away with it. He deserved it and we all had fun doing, but since that day he kept his wondow blinds closed. |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | The TGP Fight Championships |
| Message: | As usual the roar of the crowd was deathening as the Four gallant Fighters were lead out from opposite ends of the gian American arena. In front of each duo was a big Muscle bound Man waving each teams colours.
We'd had a few of the Men's fights first, now it was the turn of the Girls. The Girls all heckled the opposing team, calling each other the fowlest of names, at the same time waving to the massive crowd, this had been a much anticipated match up, between these 2 Girl Fighting teams. As the Girls climbed into the ring, the master of cerimonies took the mike, and began to try and get himself heard, over the din. "ARE YOU READY TO RUMBLE!?" We all cheered, as the Four Girls, danced, and strutted their sexy stuff one by one, as they climbed into the ring. All of them dressed sexilly, Red and Blue, Breast plunging Leotards. "THIS IS A TWENTY MINUTE ONE ROUND UNPRESIDENTED, GIRL NEXT DOOR, ANYTHING GOES HUMILIATION GRUDGE MATCH, THE LOSERS WILL BE WHATEVER TEAM HAS AT LEAST ONE TEAM MEMBER COMPLETLY NAKED, OR HAS BEEN MADE TO CUM. THIS FIGHT IS BETWEEN.....IN THE RED CORNER, WEARING A RED LEOTARD...WE HAVE, DREW!" The crowd roared and screamed some more, especially the Men, that easilly out numbered the Ladies. Drew did a little sexy shimmy, then seductively, lowerd one side of her costume, showing a flower image Bikini Bra underneath. We all shouted for a bit more, but that was all she would allow us. "FIGHTING WITH DREW.....WE HAVE.....JANIE, IN HER RED LEOTARD ALSO!" Janie liked to pose, and just like Drew, she to played up to the crowd, as if she owned them, pretending to do a strip tease, but took nothing off, just showing off her sexy slim shoulders, under her White Bikini. "AND....IN THE BLUE CORNER, PLEASE WELCOME, IN BLUE....ALEXIS!" Right away, Alexis in her Blue Leotard jumped into the center, doing her Martial art exercises, kicking out at an imaginary opponant, and moving over to the Red corner, impatiently trying to coaxe Janie and Drew into starting the fight now. Her Asian angry looking face, made her look awesome. No Sex teasing, just business, she particularly had an axe to grind with her Nemisis, whom just blancked her, as if she was nothing. "Gonna get you down.....Bitch!" Christ, i wouldn't have wanted to cross her. "AND...LAST, BUT NOT LEAST...PLEASE WELCOME A NEW COMMER TO THE BLOCK, PLEASE PUT YOUR HANDS TOGETHER FOR......ROSE!!!". Rose might have been new to this, but she was no slouch, and stood on top of the corner ropes, egging her fans on, by caressing the covered parts of her quite large Breasts, then putting her hands down the sides of her Blue Leotard, reaching inside, between her legs, pretending to play with herself, throwing her head back, pretending to cum, then mockingly sniffed at her fingers, goading the crowd some more...she pointed over at Drew and Janie.... "They're nothing...they're nothing...no problem!" "Whatcha say Bitch?" shouted Drew, about to move towards her, but Janie and their corner support team, pulled her back. "Bring it .....on Bitch!". By Christ, with everyones spirits on high octane adrenalin, this fight wasn't going to be pretty. I don't know what whom had done to whom!, but obviously it was something unforgivable, which could only be resolved, right here, under the lights, and in front of the excited, expectant eye's of the mad, and crazy crowd. This was certainly One Hot ticket. "I WANT A FAIR FIGHT GIRLS!" said the Man in the middle, "Yeah....you'll be lucky Mister!" shouted Alexis, she wasn't there to be neither fair, nor nice!. She was there to kick Ass, in the worst kind of way. "OH GOOD, THAT IS WHAT I LIKE TO HEAR...GET READY TO RUMBLE GIRLS!" For just a brief pause, of about Five seconds, there was an errie hush about the place. Perhaps the calm before the storm!!!. "SECONDS AWAY.....YOUR TWENTY MINUTES STARTS NOW.....FIGHT!!!!!!" The bell rang, the fight had begun. Straight away, Alexis was out first, emediatly launching into a reverse round house kick, which Drew, and Janie between them blocked, just then Rose twisted, dishing out a four arm smash against Janie's face, knocking her off her bare feet, onto her back, Drew recoiled, with a quick double punch, into the sola plexis of Rose, doubling her up, but Alexis, expertedly, kicked out against the rear of Drew's knees, knocking her onto her Ass. Instantly Rose saw her chance, jumping onto Janie, pulling at her Leotard, exposing a glimpse of a bare shoulder, but Janie managed to push her away, but Alexi, kicked out again, sprawling both Drew and Janie together, back onto the canvas, in a sorry looking heap. She was good at this. First Blood to the Blue side!!. Alexi looked down at them both, waving her finger at them, as Drew wiped blood from her lip. "That's it...get up you Two Bitches.....ain't finished with you yet....not by a long chalk!". What a match this was, action straight away, with only Two minutes gone, and a world of hurt to go. Not to be outdone, Drew lashes out with a sweeping kick from where she was laying, catching Rose around her mid drift, then both Janie and Drew are up at once, as Alexi swivelles around for another kick, but Janie pushes her hard against the ropes, Alexi rebounds towards Drew's waiting pay off punch, this time knocking the Asian against the ropes again, she springs forward, then onto the floor, writhing about in agony. Rose Grabs Drew around her throat, ripping at her Leotard, exposing a lone Breast, the crowd roar their approval, but Janie, grabs Rose with venom around her waste, and in one movement slings her onto the floor. Both Drew and Janie see their chance for an early victory, knowing they only need, either One naked opponant, or a cum, and while Alexi is still trying to recover, trying to pull herself up off the floor, using the bottom ropes, they both jump on the more tierd Rose, and begin pulling at her Leotard, in every nasty concievable way, making it rip from the top down, together gleefully they work the garment down too her waste, ripping open her front loading Bikini top, exposing her lovely edible Breasts, then pulling at the bottom part along with her Bikini panties, Janie pulls the side strings, they fall away, so far so good, all they have to do is get it all the way off her naked body, and they have won. But, what is this folks?. Alexi has by now pulled herself up onto her weary feet, and with a second wind throws herself at Drew and Janie, knocking them back onto the canvas. As Drew tries to rise up, a cleverly placed Round house kick, catches her across the jaw, knocking her back down again, and in the same movement, oh my God, punches Janie, between the legs, she buckles falling onto her knees. That.....has got to hurt!!. Had it been a Man, he would have been singing contralto for the rest of his life. Alexi kicks out at Janie again, trying to poilish her off from waste high, but Drew, as resourceful as ever catches her foot, Janie see's her chance, and ignoring her pain, gets up and grabs Alexis outstreched fist, in mid punch, twisting it back, allowing the time for her partner to get up, and take a better hold of Alexi's leg, Drew grabs her other leg, making Alexi fall onto her back. The tables were slowly turning towards the Red Corner Whilst Alexi is on the canvas, and Rose still trying to get up, but tripping over again with her half removed Leotard around her legs, Janie manages to get both of Alexi's arms in each of hers, then quickly Drew and Janie muster up all of their strength, and lift her up bodilly off the canvas, swinging her like a hamock towards the ropes, and beyond to the screaming spectators. "Who want's her!" "Over here!" Then after a quick few more swings, at a count of Three, they release Alexi, who screams as she flies through the smokie aroma'd air, then down into a multitude of eager reaching hands, whom all want to take part. "Keep her there!" Drew shouts, as Janie chases the half dressed Rose around the Ring. Mean while in the crowd, poor Alexi is trying to seperate herself from the fans, but it's no good, as daring hands continue to rip at her Blue Leotard, quickly getting through to her Bikini underneath. Before long there was a countless multitude of eager male hands working on her, whom by then had finally exposed Alexi's Breasts, All the cameras could see were the tops of her naked shoulders, and her naked feet and legs kicking out in protest. "Get off, get off me!" One could just about hear her screaming, just as someone could be seen holding onto her now empty Bra, and another gleefully holding up her Bikini panties, which were now in Two halves. Rose stands her ground once more, but is too tierd to do anything, and janie and Drew, quickly tackle her, and drag Rose's topless, and One legged Leotard body kicking and screaming over, holding her shoulders onto the canvas, where together, after a final futile token struggle from Rose they finally pull off the remaining leg of her Leotard, raising it aloft, above their heads. Then they mockingly kiss both of Rose's bare Breasts. Victory, belonged to the Red side. An empty Leotard, and ripped Bikini parts flew through the air, and flopped back into the ring. Camera's flashed at Alexi's completly naked body, who was still somewhere in the crowd, all of them, making special emphasis on her dark Black bushy hairy pussy. The Bell rang out, signalling the end of the contest, just as the Master of cerimonies climbed back into the ring. "GENTLEMEN.....AND IF THERE ARE ANY LADIES OUT THERE, AFTER ELEVEN MINUTES, AND FOURTEEN SECONDS....THE WINNERS, BY A COMPLETE STRIPPING....ARE DREW AND JANIE...FROM THE RED CORNER!" Once again the place was in total uproar, as he lifted both their hands into the air. And what is this? Suddenly from out of nowhere, a lone Man, dressed in a Black Track suit, leaps over the ropes, just as the now disconsolate naked Alexi has found her way back to Rose, and her corner, preparing to start licking their wounds. As if by script, he takes the mike from out of the Master's hands, and begins to speak, and point at all the tierd, and blood covered Girls. They all look at the Master of cerimonies, who holds out his hands, looking puzzled. "Nothing to do with me Girl's!" "HI...I'M ANDREW....JUST AS I THOUGHT...TYPICAL, PATHETIC FEMALES, COULDN'T FIGHT THEIR WAY OUT OF A WET PAPER BAG...LET ME HAVE A GO, I'LL TAKE THEM ALL ON, BOTH TEAMS AT THE SAME TIME, JUST TO PUT YOU WEAK AN PATHETIC EXCUSES FOR FEMALES IN THEIR PLACE....WHAT DO YOU SAY GIRLS.....OR AM I TOO MUCH MAN FOR YOU". With that Alexi still naked, and very sore at losing, and very angry still, saw Red, and jumped at him, cartwheeling into another kick, catching him up under the chin, he lurrched backwards, and bounced against the ropes. Rose and Janie, by now had temporarily patched up their differences and joined forces with Drew, holding him, whilst Alexi shot out a reverse right hand punch, once on the chin, Rose punched him in the stomach, drew twisted one of his arms back, painfully at the wrist. The Crowd can not believe what they are seeing, clapping, and unaware that it wasn't part of the act. They didn't care, it was entertainment. "Was this Andrew fellow for real?." A neatly place Round house kick from Alexi's bare foot, then a combination of other kicks from left to right, as the other Three held him. They let go of his arms, allowing him to flop unaided onto his back, onto the canvas. "Right ladies.....give him what he keeps bragging about...shall we!" Said Janie, with that as the crowd roared their noisy approval, all Four Girls lept on top of him, pinning him the floor. "Right.....Strip him!" commaded Alexi and Drew almost in unison. Within seconds Andrew is wiggling about, The Ally's first point of call was his trainers, which were roughly ripped off, along with his football socks, at the same time Alexi was undoing his track suit top, virtually ripping it off by the sleeves, whilst at the same time, Janie and Rose were not being gentle as they tugged, and ripped down his trousers, ripping off his boxer shorts, at the same time, then a few seconds later Andrew's Two top's had been dragged off, and he is still being held onto the canvas, where everyone can see him, now totally naked, and not so cocky anymore. All that stripping, had given him an erection, giving Alexi a juicy idea. "Hiold him still!" grins Alexi,grabbing his Rock hard cock, and started to fondle it, with her expert hands, as if she's done this a Thousand times before, to other lucky Men. Soon Drew, Janie and Rose all join in and then do a three Girl mastabation job on him. He cant fight these typical weak pathetic females any more, guess he was wrong about Girls being pathetic and weak. The crowd are in appoplexi, thinking what a bargain they'd had for their money tonight, with still the rest of the card to go, but no matter how good the other fights might be, nothing was ever going to compare to this One. Suddenly Andrew could take it no longer,it was just too damn nice, his body bucked and jerked, he had lost!!!. "Oh no you Bitches!" he whispered, his face was Red. Then moments later to another temendous crecendo of noise, he shot his load, right in front of all the flashing and watching cameras Just then the Master of cerimonies returned to the ring, grabbing the mike, at the same time feeling his trousers being pulled down by Rose and Drew, whom were still knealing beside Andrew's cum covered torso on the floor. "Now now Girl's, don't be silly!" He wispered, forcing an embarrassed grin, trying not to lose face, in front of the Crowd. Quickly he pulled them back up again. "GENTLEMEN...AND ER LADIES....THE WINNERS BY A LONG CUM.....ARE BOTH THE RED AND BLUE CORNER......THE GIRLS!....let me out of here" (He whispers off Mike!) then bends down to hold onto his trousers and quickly clambers Red faced out of the Ring, narrowly avoiding all of the other crazy reaching hands. "Boy, what a fight that was, and yes folks, tune in again same time, same place for another no holds barred grudge match.....next week, it is Men against Women. and don't forget to renew your subscriptions... so unless you've paid your subscription, you TV viewers out there must leave us here...goodnight and God bless!!". The End take care bangy |
| Name: | Margie |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Busted |
| Message: | When I was 16 I lived in a housing complex in the out skirts of Orlando. My parents and I had been living there for only a year. It was the first time I got to have my own private bedroom. A family had moved in recently to the house next to ours with their 14 years old son. His bedroom window face mine and one day I caught him walking around his room in his underware. At first I thought it was just by chance, but latter I realized he was exposing himself to me on perpouse. I din't tell my parents because I was enjoying the show and din't want to spoil the fun of peeping on him. It din't take long to see him completly naked walking around his room. I knew he was getting off on it because I could see he had a hardon. When I told my girl friend about it, she wanted to come over and have a look. I used the excuse of doing homework with my friend Sandy so she could have a look.
"God it's true his totally naked" she said. "Did you notice his hard dick" "Really" she ask with wide open eyes. "Look again" as she walked back to take another look. "Wow,it's sticking up like a banana" I told Sandy to not tell anyone, but she could stop herself from tell other girls in school. I din't take long for boys to hear about it also. I could bring them all to my house for abvious reasons and kept asking me if it was a boy from our school. "No" I told them "I think he goes to the other school" One day I was at our local park with some girls and boys from school and saw the boy all by himself. The minute he saw me pointing at him, he turned the other way. "It that him" they all asked. "Yes the boy in the grey pants" said Sandy. "Lets take him to the bathroom and taked his clothes off" said one of the boys. We all forced him into the bathroom and locked the door. He looked so embarrassed to see me there along with all my girl friends, not knowing what we were going to do to him. "Do you all want to see him stripped" they boys asked us as they all screamed out a loud yes. "Right start taking your clothes off" they told him as his face turned red with the request. He just stood their horrified not knowing what to do. He had all ready been threatend to be left there naked if he refused and realized there was no other choice. "OK,ok" he said "but promise me your not going to leave me hear with no clothes" "You'll go home with clothes on if you do exactly what we say......Part two cuming up shortly. |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Unexpected Welcome!. |
| Message: | Both my Wife and i were sound asleep in our bedroom, along with the rest of the house, ie our 4 Fourteen year old Quadrapluet Sons to, well that is what one would assume, especially at that damn time of the night.
I stirred, slowly becoming aware that our Bedroom door was creaking open. As usual, i slowly, but quietly reached down for my hidden Cricket bat, obviously fearing the worst, especially around that time, because recently there had been a lot of break in's down our Road, and i had no intention on becoming just another statistic. Then i heard familiar sniggers, i sighed looking up at Luke, John, Paul, and of course Simon. Being quadruplts, and very much Boy's doing what Boy's do, they had become a bit of a handfull, and we had arranged for some help, for the Summer Holidays, whilst we were at work, but obviously comunication had broken down, and as of yet, we were still waiting. "Mum, dad !!, are you awake!" one of them whispered, laughing, and vigorously shaking the bed. "Well, i am now!!...Thank you Boy's!. My wife Sue, rolled over, looking at her son's then sideways at the clock, whilst wiping her eye's, then looking back at me. "Er, what!!, it's only 2am boys!". Sue and myself both glanced lovingly at each other, then up at our teen mischief makers, all starring wierdly down at us. "What's up....are we at War?" They all combined to pull off our blankets, it was just as well we had night clothes on, especially Sue, with them being all inquisitive Boy's. Our Son's did like their little jokes, but usually duing the day, and not at 2 in the morning. "No, but we do want to show you something!" said John, with a smirk, which ran from one boys face as if contagiously to the others, as if they were all naughty Boy's, and had all been up to something...again!!. "What, is there at 2am, that can't wait till morning?" Sue asked, no doubt wanting to go back to sleep, as did i!. I had work to go to later on. "Please Mum!, Dad...follow us...we're not joking now....honest!!!" whispered Simon diplomaticly. I gave in. We both did. "Where too?" I sighed, looking at Sue, knowing we'd better at least humour them, especially if we really did want to get some sleep that night, or what was left of it. "Down too the basement!". Luke suggested. "The basement!!!...it's cold.....what's down there at 2am!?" I whispered, wanting to close my eye's, but now wide awake!. "Not another one of their elaborate pranks!" I thought to myself, well it wouldn't be the first time. Our sons stayed quiet as they handed us our robes, but neither one of us wanted to set foot into a freezing basement. Not at 2 in the bloody morning!. "Something you might be interested to see!" replied Paul. "Or in this case...someone!!". interjected John, with a big grin all over his face. We were still answering as if we were still half asleep. "Someone!!!!". Sue said loudly. "Come on you Two, come with us and you'll see!". "I think we've caught a Burglar Dad". remarked Simon. "A Burglar!!!, how did he get in, i'm sure i locked everything securely!" I said out loud, cursing myself,and feeling slightly embarrassed that for once i might have made a mistake, after all I have warned them about our security. Of course this made me move quicker. "I don't know Dad, but it's not a he....it's a She!" "A She!!!, but that's a....girl...a Woman....er, a Female!!!". Sue pointed out. "Yes Mum, i think we know the difference by now, and what a She looks like, and quite cute to!" said Paul, grinning in a funny way. "A She!!!, but who?" "Follow us, we thought you might like to take a look, before you call the Police!". Good thinking i thought, my boys were certainly growing up, even at 14, all of them seperated by only minutes, and we were so proud of them. Of course, call the Police, I mean, that is what you do.....right!!!. "Yes right...the Police!". "It's this way!" Simon pointed out, as if we didn't know the lay out of our own house by now. "Yes Simon, we do know...your Father built the place!" said Sue trying to walk quickly in her slippers, every now and again losing one, as we made our way downwards, then through the basement door, with even more stairs, still to climb down, into the murky cold doom. "This had better be good boy's, i know we like a joke, but a wild goose chase at 2 in the morning, is beyond a joke, and these slippers can still feel backsides!" she joked, even though still struggling to keep herself warm, under only her nightie and Robe. "Ssshh, Mum!!.... Dad!!, you'll see!" We had no choice, our boys had made up our minds for us, whatever it was, this particular Burglar, must have been pretty important to them. Downwards we followed down the creaky stairs, taking in the mildewy odour, but we didn't have long to wait. "Help, please help me!" came a few Broken English nervous cries from just up yonder, getting closer an closer, the closer we got. "In here Dad, Mum!" John opened the door, leading us into the basement. Usually it was just old toys and a washing machine, a few wash hand basins, the odd broom and bucket, and cob-webs houses of Spiders long dead an gone etc, etc but the sight that emediatly beset us, was much different then before, as right in the middle of the cold dank room, stood on a very cold stone floor was a very unhappy looking young Girl, of about 25, tied up in a standing position, with her eye's blind folded, her arms tied aloft to a wooden support high above her head in a star shape, as was her legs down below. "Look what we caught Dad!" We had to look twice, we couldn't believe it!. The boys stood just inside, as Sue and i went closer inspecting her, i pulled off her blind fold, emediatly tears started to roll down her cheeks. "Well well well, what do we have here!" "It's a Girl Dad!" Paul pointed out. She tried to speak, but her broken English was hard to understand. "A Woman more like!" interjected Simon, smugly correcting Paul!. "Yes Paul, er Simon, i think your Mother and i can just about tell that!". "Help me please...let me go...i don't understand!" she said. I wiped her tears away, then stood back staring at her, wondering what a young attractive oriental looking Girl was doing trused up in our basement at this time of the morning, dressed nicely to, ie Leather Jacket, which i Roughly unzipped, making her screach fearfully, as i stared at her well filled out checkered blouse. Down below, Blue Jeans, Pink socks and trainers on her feet. She didn't look the Burglar type!, but it takes all sorts, I suppose!. "Caught......you said!!" I looked at our Four Son's, awaiting for an explanation. they all nodded. "A Burglar you say!!....how?" Luke and Simon explained between them, helped in parts by John and Paul excitedly. Obviously they had been watching too much TV, ie, mainly Police programs, ie Columbo. Right then, they were going through some crazy playful phase of tying people up, it was Sue last week, and myself the week before that. Hey, they were Boy's, and they liked to play.....games!!. "We heard a noise, and went to investigate, thinking it was our long lost Cat, and caught this Girl....or Woman, whatever!!, sneaking and walking though the house, carrying this!" With that Simon threw down a strange big Black bag, which broke open on impact, spilling various items out, ie jewelry,some Woman's clothing, which looked like Sue's propperty, CD player, and some loose CDs and a few other things. "She's Oriental!" Paul pointed out, "Japanese i would say...seen the pictures of those Girls on the web..careful Dad, they know Martial Arts...and can kick a Man where it hurts!". Simon innocently pointed out, then he covered his privates, thinking about what he just said. "Yeah...right in the Cobblers Dad!". well he did seem to know it all, but who cared, this Oriental, come Japanese Female had the temerity to break into my House, and that wasn't on. "Shall we call the Police Dad?" "Er..yea....!" I stopped in mid answer. I went through everything in my mind, and all of a sudden i felt angry. "No....well not just yet!" I walked around her, studying her.letting my hands wander over her clothing. I spoke out loud as i did. "This is all to common, especially down this Road...OK we call the law in, what do they do?....i 'll tell you what they'll do...they'll come, take a few statement's, then take her away, bung her into as cell for a while, feel sorry for her, as she puts on her little Girl lost face...look, she's doing it now.... and then guess what?.....the courts will give her a slap on the wrist, and then let her go...she's a thief, but only a petty one, there will be not much justice here!" "But We've got to call the Police Roy!" Sue pointed out, "Yes Dad, Mum's right...the Cops!" Luke agreed. All this time she is trying to speak to us. "Shut up Bitch!" Obviously my Family must had thought that I had taken leave of my senses. Of course calling in the cops was the right thing to do, but what lessons would she learn from them?, accept to be freed, and allowed to be doing it all again, no doubt as early as the next night. I stood back, my whole family were looking at her, wondering what i was thinking. I wanted to really destroy her. Right then i was wishing that She was a Man, it would be much easier to deal with, i could vent my spleen and look good in front of them all kicking the crap out of him, then call the old bill in, but this was different!, she was a young frightened Female, but i didn't feel sorry for her. For now, she was tied up, and not going anywhere soon. I looked at my boys, Sue could see that look in my eye's, she had seen it before, and knew that it was best to stay agreeable with me, the Boys looked at her. "Don't look at me.....it's your Father's decision now!" "Police Dad!!!?" one of them said, taking out his cell phone. The Police was too easy, my home had been violated Then i had an idea. "Perhaps.....but not yet, ..i'm all for teaching this one a lesson...you never know, she could be the One doing all the breaking in...perhaps we won't be needing the Cops after all....Simon go and fetch that nice camera i gave you, and John, go and get your lap top...let's see if we can cure this ones life of crime!" "Why, Roy, what are you going to do!" Sue asked. I winked at her. "Remember what i did to you before dear...a few years back, and how your nude body suddenly became the talk of the internet!" she grinned,how could she forget that?. "Oh Roy....you wouldn't!" I grinned at Sue, then walked over to the Girl, caressing her pretty tear washed face. "What is your name dear!" She hesitated at first, then thought better of it, and promptly, "Alexi...Sir!" she answered, swinging about, with only the tops of her footwear touching the hard floor, to keep herself still, as she looked right back into my eye's. "Oh...Alexi....well Alexi....seems we....or you....have a problem...right now we have you here tied up, with all the evidence, completly bang to rights, and could call the Police in, which we will do, if that is what you wan't..unless of course you are willing to accept my option...but it's up to you!" Sue looked at me. "Are you sure about this...she could report us to the Police for keeping her here, false imprisonment, etc etc!" "No, she won't, that is what the Camera and lap top is for, and our insurance....we're going to teach her the error of her ways, and teach them to her good, then we're going to show what happens to people like her, especially the ones who dare to cross my threshold uninvited!". I glanced at Alexi, almost in pity, and already knowing her answer, i could see it in her eye's. It was as if she was trying to tell me something important, but too affraid to say anything. "Well Alexi....what is it to be......The Police......or Us!" Tears flooded down her Red flushed cheeks. I wasn't in the mood for niceties, and roughly grabbed a handful of her dark hair, and pulled it almost out of the roots, she screach again, as i looked menacingly down into her fearful eye's. "Police!!!...yes?" I scoweld, she shook her head, i continued, "Us!!!....yes!?" she hesitated for a moment, but i pulled her hair again. With a look of defeat, Alexi slowly nodded, no doubt wandering what US....had in store for her!. I searched through one of my drawers, and pulled out a long piece of leather, then tied lots of knots strategically all through it, here the lessons began. She swivelled, trying to see what i was doing behind her, then with one draw back, i let fly with my home made whip, catching her on her covered bum she shrieked and howeld in pain, then i did another, then another, suddenly i got carried away, the more i lashed at her, the angrier and justified i felt. "Cry and scream all you like, i don't care if you are only a young girl...you might think that you can break into all the other houses, and get away with it with your sorry assed tears, or just have the problem of the Police, but not in my home, You picked on the wrong house...and i'm afraid......in my house, my rule is the law, and believe me, you are going to pay!" Alexi shook her head, crying some more, looking at my Wife, as if she being another Woman,would cut any ice, so she might help her. "Oh yes you are!" Said Sue backing me up, then taking off both of her slippers, then proceeded to thrash her on the backside, then on her legs, then her ankles, backwards and forwards, once again the air was deathening, with her screams of sorries, and begging for clemency. "Go on scream Alexi....no one can here you down here...cry, cry, cry!" Moments later my boys came back with all of the state of the art gadgets, "Right lads....you know what to do.......set it up....i want her in the center of the lap top, and a link in to Daily Motion, and You tube, and our faces masked out!" Ten minutes later, with my clever Son's, everything was set up, with Alexi the main focal point, still snivelling, and trused up, in the middle of the cold room. "Right Dad....now what?" asked Simon, watching his Mun whacking Alexi's captive body some more. Sue seemed more pissed off with her then i was with her. Luke shook his head, and folded his arms. he didn't seem to like this hitting part. He might have been a little devil, but he was never into violence. "Yeah whiping, and just hitting her, is a bit boring, don't you think!?" He pointed out, perhaps looking for a middle ground, a less painful one for her. "So what do you suggest Luke!?" asked Paul, Luke shrugged, but all this time John was right up close, touching her face, allowing his nervous fingers to trail down under her opened Jacket, and across her tight well filled out blouse. He undid a button, then let a lone finger wonder inside, he twanged her White Bra strap, then with his other hand touched her skin. "Wow, her skin is so soft Mum!". He wanted to reach down further, but stopped, and looked back at us, as if waiting for Mum an Dad to dare him to go on. "You know what Dad, being only 14, going on 15 soon, as all my brothers are also, there is one thing i have never seen in real life, i have seen the magazines, and all the other stuff, but never a real female that has no clothes on...in the flesh!" He twanged at her elasticated Bra strap again, allowing it to recoil back painfully against her. "So what are you saying John?" asked Sue, slapping her once more with her slipper, Alexi swung round in the painful momentum. "I say...now she's here, and at our mercy.......why don't we strip her!?" "Strip her!!!!...yes Dad, what a great idea John!" shouted Simon, "Oh yeah.....why didn't we think of that before?" said Paul. Right then Luke knelt down in front of her, and forcibly removed her trainers, then her pink ankle socks, Alexi winced as her bare feet felt the cold stone again.Playfully he grabbed her feet, one at a time, and mockingly started to tickle them. Alexi writhed about, trying not to laugh, and cry at the same time. He stopped, then forced them firmly back onto the cold ground with his own feet,stepping on her toes, almost crushing them, she winced again. "If i know my Dad.....then cold feet, is the least of your worries......Bitch!!" sneered Luke. "Yeah Dad.....let's strip her, and film it all, and upload it all over the world...i bet you won't be comiting this crime again in a hurry....will you Alexi!!!?" "No, no!" Alexi screamed shaking her head, as if trying to really convince us. Obviously, this was the first time Alexi had been caught. She wasn't use to this new trapped situation that she found herself in. "I won't do it again...i promise!" She cried out, over an over again. "We know you won't Alexi!" "Right...go on then John.....you have your Mum's and my permission to strip our guest!" Suddenly one of my boys stood forward, "That's not fair....i wanna do it!" shouted Luke, "No, let me!" appealed Simon, in ernest. "Well it's gotta be me, seeing it was me who first saw her letting nherslf in, with a key, without me, she would have gotten away by now!" Within moments all Four boys were uncharateristically squaring up to each other, arguing the toss, of whom the rightful stripper of her should be, for a while it was noisy, untill Sue bravely got between them. "Boy's, Boy's, Boy',s.....You are Brothers, and have always shared things, with no question, so what is the problem now?.....do as you always do.........All of you help to strip her, at the same time!" "Oh yeah...at the same time....oh yeah radical mum, i like your style!" John called out, as he and his lookalike Brothers walked around her, and began to nervously fondle her over her clothing. He pulled at her jacket sleeve, then stopped, touching the ropes that bonded her to the ceiling, and floor in a star shape. "How can we undress her, if she's tied up?, She's Oriental, and if we untie her, she might do kung fu, and beat us all up...haven't you seen the films?" I picked up a pair of shears, then slipped the blades into the rear of her Jacket, and snipped away, untill the whole thing was no more then leathery rags and laying on the floor. "Right lads..the answers simple.....if you can't take it off her......rip it off her!". "No no, oh please don't take off my clothes, hit me again, but don't take my clothes off me...i really am sorry, i won't let myself in again, i promise!" she cried, and wriggled, trying to avoid their fiddling fingers. This was John's big moment. With that John grabbed her blouse, and ripped it apart, then completly off her shoulders and body, thus exposing a well filled Bra, then feeling in between the ribboned texture, he fondled his first ever Breast in his hand, then the other Breast, feeling her hardening erect nipple's,between his sweaty finger tips. His Brothers grinned, as they tugged at her Jeans, Luke and Simon held her, stopping her from wiggling, whilst Paul unbuttoned and opened them, thus exposing a small glimpse of her matching White panties, that went with her Bra, then all Four Boys went strip crazy, thus pulling, then ripping the garment almost to its seem's. Within seconds Alexi's Jeans were around her bare feet. Myself and Sue used the shears on them, cutting them into Two halves, which were thrown into the corner. A rip was all that was needed, as Simon and Paul, pulled her panties waist band in opposite directions, untill the cloth could take the strain no more, with a loud sounding tear they snapped, exposing Alexi's dark hairy pussy. John ripped then removed her bra, exposing her lovely soft bare Breasts, throwing what was left of the ragged Bra over his shoulder.. Her nudity was assured. "Wow Dad.....she's naked!". gasped John, he had never seen such a thing. It was a pity she was whom she was, or he could have fancied her for his first Girl Friend. Within seconds all the Family had gathered around, and were now staring at her naked assets. These assets, had truely been stripped. She might have been a no good thief, but she still had a lovely body. All this time, the camera has been running, and had caught it all. They had left the lap top purposely in front of her, she could see everything, that was being recorded, which meant all of her. As much as she tried, she couldn't take her naked frame out of the center of the lap top. She felt intimidated, trying to twist about, but it was impossible. She began to sob again. "Ah bless her kids.....she's crying!" Said Sue unremorseful of Alexi's plight, but even then, she had the right remedy for tears, thus. "Cheer her up lads......tickle her!" instructed Mum, as she inserted a couple of fingers up inside Alexi's pussy. " No no no, pleeease no!" Her half English cries fell upon death ears as the Boy's combined fingers began to delve in places on her, that she didn't even know she had herself. Her rib cage was a favourite, then her thighs, under her arms, between her legs, her neck, her bum cheeks, under normal circumstances, almost every place on Alexi's body would be a no go tickling area, of course all of this combined was making her laugh more then she ever wanted to before, even though, all she wanted to do was go home, close the door, and cry. Her body seemed to shudder, with what Sue was doing. Sue grinned at me, removing her frigging fingers from her, then licking them "I've got an even better idea...Back in a moment...don't stop the fun dear!". My boy's certainly knew about tickling, Alexi was getting the whole grande tour. A few moments later, Sue came back, clutching one of her favourite toy's, which was a rather large Red vibrator. "Keep going boys....we've heard her cry, made her laugh, and oh so noisely too, now lets see how loud she cums!". said Sue as she moved towards her, pointing the Vibrator at her gaping pussy. "Let me help!" i said, as i instantly began to suck and lick on her nipples,with all of us all over her, inside an out, Alexi's head swung, and began to moan as if in some kind of exstacy, as Sue's toy must have found it's mark deep up inside her, it buzzed away, although you couldn't hear its motor, not with all the excited laughter from the Boy's,and the crying and sexual groaning that was going on. The Boy's were having a great time, they were getting a good education on the naked female form, and greedily after seeing how i treated her Breasts, they all wanted to follow Daddy to, and before long she had 2 male tongues on each breast, with their wandering hands wandering all over her, as my wife slowly but surely brought naughty Alexi off in heated loud moans, time, and time again, with her toy and fingers at the same time. Honestly she didn't know weather to laugh, cum, or cry. Then from where we were, i could just about make out our Phone ringing. "OK you lot, keep it going, give her what for, going to answer the Phone!" as i walked up, i was wondering just who on Earth could be phoning at such a god awful time. I picked up the reciever, and a strange voice!, a mixture of Oriental and broken English. At first i couldn't make it out, so i shut the door, from where all the fun was happening. "Yes, who is this?..i can't hear you, please speak up!" "I'm looking for Mr Yates!!" said the daleky voice on the other end. "Yes, speaking!" "Oh good, my husband and i was wondering if Alexi had arrived, and had found the key to get into your House, as arranged with your Wife, and the agency!!!". "Alexi!!" That name rang a bell, but there was only one person that i knew that was called Alexi I looked at the basement door, in the distance i could still hear all the cries, mostly for mercy, from Alexi. "Excuse me...its a bad line!" "Oh yes, we are sorry, you arranged with the Au pair agency, and they sent you Alexi...her Father, the Chief of Police in Tokyo didn't have time to say goodbye before she left, and if it is possible, and she's not fast asleep, after being treated so nicely by you wonderful English on her arrival, which should have been earlier on today, he would dearly like to speak to her, our Daughter!" Oh no, it was a cracklin line, but i understood that. "Shit!!." My heart sank about a dozen times. "Shit!!". We had forgotten about that, we had arrange for an Au Pair to come and look after the Boy's. "Shit, shit, and double Shit!!". We thought it was next week, or perhaps she had gotten it right, and we'd gotten it wrong. Damn that time difference. "Er yes..um, she's having great fun, even as we speak!!". "How do your Son's like her?" "Oh...they've taken to her straight away.....i think we all have...mm, i'll just go and get her!". Christ, how was i going to sort this one out. I called down, hoping Sue and my boys would get bored with having a good time.........with the Au Pair. "Sue!!, Boy's!!, i think we've got a problem!". The End take care bangy |
| Name: | Butterfire |
| E-mail address: | butterfire@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | Strippedsearched: I'm the type who just don't wear any panties - x - plead - scit |
| Message: | I go to a private school. One time me and my classmates had a school trip to an art museum. But halfway to there on the bus a classmates complained that he can't his money. So once we reached the art museum, all of us looked everywhere on the bus but it just can't be found. He said he had the money still when he got on the bus and it was just gone. So before we get off the bus, our female chaperon told for all of us to strip to our underwears if no one will return his money. We all said no and hesitated especially that I'mm sitting right next to a crush of mine Otter, and that I'm not wearing any undies. And especially that I won't just get naked. The chaperon yelled at us and everyone began stripping but me. Otter and the others sitting near to me told me to take off my clothes or we'd be in big trouble. I'll be in big trouble. So on that minute I raised my hand and stood up. And walked to the boy.
"Okay, how much did you lost?" I ask the boy. "$50." I took out a roll of cash on my pocket and handed him $50. "As you see, I've plenty of money and I obviously don't want to take my cloths off." I said. Everyone took off their clothes but me and the boy. Everyone moaned because they got to take off their clothes but me and I smiled at them. All of them said the same thing, "Thank goodness you're here, you always fix situations like this, but you did it too late!" So after going through the museum, we ate in a park. But while we're still on the park our chaperon ask me to come inside the bus. I hopped in and the door slide shut. The creepy bus driver in his driver's seat. I asked what the chaperon need and she said to hand her my roll of cash. I said no. The chaperon look away and laughed softly. "I know who you are, I know what your family do for business." "Oh yeah what's that?" I asked her. "You're a daughter of a mafia and of course, those cash you have was not earned fairly." She said. I felt a tingling in my spine. "DEA? You a DEA?" I asked her. She laughed again. "No, I worked for a family that you're family don't like very much." I braved out. "What do you want with me?" "Oh nothing very much, I don't even want your money. I want to get to know you a little better." She said and pulled out a knife. "Now you'll do what I say." I am having a panic attack and my vision starts getting blurred but I still can hear her. "Now, all you have to do is take off all your clothes and do what the driver ask . I hold on to a chair and my vision is so blurred I couldn't think straight nor see anything properly. Then the next thing I know I felt a cold object on my skin and my clothes being ripped open. I felt myself naked and something large hugged me and starts touching me everywhere. I screamed once but the chaperon said don't and that she'll stab me if I scream one more time. The touching resumed and I felt the bus started moving. "Where are you taking me?" I asked. I blurred and had an extreme panic so much I didn't do what the chaperon said. I began sweating because I had stolen the boy's money and now they'll find out so unwarringly I put the cash inside my bra but still had not taken my clothes off. When the chaperon is done searching everyone's clothes halfway until its our me and Otter's turned to have our clothes check, the chaperon ask why I hadn't taken my clothes off. I said I don't know and she asked me to remove my clothes. But I ignored her and that I was sweating really badly due to nervousness of some sort. The chaperon ask me if I had taken the money and she made me stood up and began strip searching me. She 1st made me take off my shoes and sock and look at them, then unzip my pants and pulled it all the way down and off my feet and since I wasn't wearing any underwear my butt and crotch is on view for everyone. I was having a breakdown I didn't care but I know that everyone is coming closer to take a closer look at me. Then the chaperon took off my hoody by unzipping it and now I'm just on my bra. Then I felt my bra fell off and that they did not find money on me, that made me focus but confious as well as where the money runned to. I sat on the chair naked right next to Otter who whispered on my ear after the chaperone is busy checking the students on the next few seats that he whispered, "You owe me big time." He said. I looked at him," Owe you? I just gotten stripped." |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | learning to live with a sore bottom growing up |
| Message: | My friends and I were playing at a forbidden spot. I was 11 and thought I was old enough to do what I wanted. So I went with them where I wanted and did what I wanted, without listening to being told what not to do by my mom. One of my weaknesses, along with abandoned mines, was old railroad bridges. I loved them!!!!
This one day, no one was there at my favorite but my friends and I, because the older kids hung out there over the weekends. It was this old railroad trestle across a little gorge, from the railroad they tore out before I was born. It hadn't been used in fifty years, but still stood sentinel across the gorge. It hadn’t fallen down yet, so we climbed it to the top. We also ventured out over the approaches onto its rickety bents on rotten wooden planking. No one used this decrepit structure for anything, we thought, 'cept for dares. It was a hang out for us kids, was all we knew. We went there to walk across it when we were bored. It creaked so badly you’d think it would fall underfoot -- rotten, canted and off center. Well, we climbed to the top this one time, where we hung a rope we'd swung from across the creek, to prove we were brave enough, or strong enough, and because it was fun. Somehow I stepped the wrong way on a plank that was rotted out on the old ties. My foot went partly through and it stuck; I couldn't pull it out no matter how hard I tried, partly cause I couldn't shift my weight off. Now, I am not afraid of heights, but this was different -- I was scared. I was stuck, so of course sheer panic took over control of my mind. Forget that the entire lower half of my leg was scrapped, or the pain in my entire foot, the heights made me think I was going to fall into the creek that suddenly looked so far below. I felt was going to die! I could see the raging stream 40 or 50 feet through the hole,, below. I was in sheer panic, I didn't know what to do but cry. I pulled and yanked and the boys helped too, but I was stuck. Then my best friend Jimmy said something completely stupid, "Don't panic. I'll go get your mom, I'll be right back. You'll be okay" "It'll be okay Jimmy," I screamed as he tore off. Too late -- he just yelled, “I'll be right back.” At this point falling seemed better than bringing back my mom. I didn't matter to him I know, he was worried about helping me. But suddenly I was worried more about my mom. I’d disobeyed her. So I began pulling like mad determined to pull it out, even if I fell to my death it -- that would be better than being stuck there when he came back with my mom. She WAS terribly afraid of heights, and that would make her madder. Though I wasn't, that always worried her, and worse I had directly disobeyed her order to stay off that trestle over the gorge outside of our town. I would surely get it, I knew. It was just a matter of what and where. Well, just that stuck, I was very sore but in little danger of falling. There was no way I would become unstuck without the help of an adult, I knew. Prying the board off to remove my now sore swollen foot was all there was too it. Except my mom's fear of heights and obvious concern that both of us, or the trestle would fall into the stream while she had my brother pry off the boards that were holding down my foot with a crowbar they brought from home. As soon as I was free, after assuring herself that other than a sprained ankle and a scrapped leg, I would be fine, what did she say? "As soon as we get that checked out, young lady, you’re going to get the tanning of your life.” She was fired up, I knew. “You know you’re not supposed to go near that trestle, Janie! You knew it. Why don't you listen to what I tell you?" “Uhmm, right mom I knew -- but half my friends did too, and they were here with us now before you got here.” I continued, "only their parents don't come down here and tell them not too." Ooops, wrong thing to say. “Okay young lady, that’s it -- ten more swats with the belt. I will not have you question what I say!!! I'm your mother that's all!!!” The only good thing was she made Jimmy go with us to the hospital to check me out. She'd made sure he didn't stay playing where he wasn't allowed. And after coming back that particular day I got the rest. Ignoring my foot, she gave my bare bottom twenty very hard swats with her belt in front of my brother and Jimmy, pants down to my ankles. OOOOOwwwwwwwwwwwwwwweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!! She threatened a lot worse if I ever went back, which of course I did many more times. ;)' I got away with the other times, but every time I was caught doing something else I was told not to, out came her belt, or paddle, and the paddlings and spankings got worse. But the fun part about doing things that were off limits was just too much for this little tom girl to resist. So I had to learn to live with a sore bottom growing up. luv, Janie |
| Name: | CDC |
| Subject: | Embarrassed in seventh grade |
| Message: | I was 12 years old, in seventh grade, it was really sunny out so it was very clear, two of my best friends (that were girls) wanted me to come to the side of the school with them, so I did, when we were there I asked what they wanted, then they giggled a little and out of nowhere one of them pinned me against one of the trees and the other took a rope out of her pocket. They then tied me to the tree and they started laughing (at that time I though they were just playing around so I laughed too) then they tied a knot that I couldn't get out of, I couldn't even move my arms. It got to tight so I asked them to untie it, instead on of the took off my pants, and the other took of my boxers. When they did that I said very quietly but strong "What are you doing!?" They started laughing even more and got nearly everyone out that day to come and see me. Of course at that point I started to struggle trying to get out and it made everyone laugh more because my "you know what" was flopping everywhere. After awhile I got the rope loose and slid through the bottom, I pushed through all the people to search for my clothes, but they weren't there it was then that I seen them up in another tree, so unless I wanted to go into the school completely naked and let more people see me naked, PLUS the teachers and everyone who works there, I'd have to go home. Fortunately no one seemed to have any cameras or phones to record it, and the walk home was only about an hour, but I had to hide so no one in cars would see me either, when I got home I quickly got different clothes on and never went back to school for a couple of weeks. No one ever talked about it after a few days when I got back to school though, lucky me, and oh-so not lucky me |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | Girls Holiday-What a disaster! |
| Message: | So last year in the summer 5 of my friends and me went on a girls holiday to Alabama. It was Katie, Rose, Emma, Joanne, Peaches and me. The reason we were going on this holiday is because it was my birthday. Rose has booked the hotel and I was told it was a 5 star hotel, but they all laughed when they told me so we got in the minibus and Rose drove us to the 5 star hotel and we were playing strip sevens and whoever put the lowest card down had to lose an item of clothing and I lost, so I didn't have any clothes on- no shoes either. So 5 minutes before we arrived they put a blindfold on me and I fell into 2 muddy puddles, naked. Then we arrived and checked in to the hotel and they took my blindfold off at reception and there I was naked with a 95 year old hillbilly with 5 teeth, staring a bouncing boobs and pussy- as a treat for him my friends let him grope me in the lobby and they promised him, I would have lunch with him naked in his room. So off I went my friends unpacked all the stuff and he took me to this little dimly lit room, he locked the door and he started eating corn over my tits and he was sucking the corn off my boobs, gross. Then he was eating soup and spilt most of it on my tummy, he licked it off and then he ate his chocolate mousse and he rubbed it on my bare pussy and ate it. He said 'this is the best pussy I've tasted in a long time!' He let me leave and he spanked my ass with he dogs leash, I let a squeal of pain out, I had to run to my room, without being seen by other guests, but there weren't any. So my friends let me back in and they hid my clothes in various parts of the room and I had to find them otherwise they would give my bras and panties, to the old man at the desk. Luckily, I found them. Later on we went to dinner, they bought a low cut dress for me to wear, the back of it was really short and you could see my ass crack and at the restaurant they stood me on a chair and unlaced the back of the dress and it fell off and they let all the men spank me and all the women grope my tits, they cut up the dress and give a piece of it to everyone, I was really drunk when walked home and I fell asleep in a muddy ditch outside our hotel and my friends left me there for all to see, then they made me showered on the balcony in the morning. Then they took me to the mall and this time I had to wear a fishnet top with no bra and a belt, it didn't cover my pussy or ass, some hillbilly laid me on the floor and fingered my pussy in public, my friends didn't stop him, then they made me stand outside the mall naked selling lemonade and they got to grope me too. Then the day after we left and I had to sit in the minibus naked, until we got to the airport and I had to wear shorts with no panties and soaking wet top, which my friends dipped in water
and they cut up my bra, so everyone could see my nipples and the air hostess spanked me in front of the 1st class passengers, all the comments were either about my tits, why I was naked or how much of a slut I was, but the air hostess forced me to let all the men grope me. |
| Name: | Courtney |
| Subject: | Humiliated by friends, part 2... |
| Message: | As my 3 friends carried me inside I continued pointlessly struggling and cursing at them profusely. Once inside, Amanda reminded me of the pictures they had and that I’d better shut up and do what I was told. I instantly shut my mouth, fearing that anybody back home might see me naked. The girls dropped me on my stomach, and not very gracefully.
“Well,” Amanda said, “someone’s been quite a naughty girl. Public nudity and profane language. I think it’s time to be punished.” Kristen sat on my back to keep me still, while Amanda stood behind me and Sara started recording with her camera. Amanda smacked my butt HARD with a ping pong paddle and I shrieked while the other girls laughed at my reaction. Amanda continually paddled my butt, and I kept screaming and cursing and telling them to stop. 50 spankings later, she finally took a break. “All that language is going to cost you 50 more” Amanda said, chastising me. I cried and begged for her not too, but she immediately started again. This time I mostly screamed and cried, and forced myself not to say a word. By the time she was finished my butt was extremely sore, I was in tears, and the girls were in hysterics. “Now that’s a good girl. Now apologize for being so mean to us and admit to being a little crybaby.” Amanda commanded. I was so desperate I’d probably do anything she said at this point. “I’m so sorry for being mean to you girls. I’m a little crybaby.” “Now, would you like something to cover that bright red butt of yours?” “Yes ma’am...” I said, still in my tear-like state. Kristen left the room, and came back with a pinkish diaper and a bag of stuff. “No! I don’t need a diaper!” I protested. “Would you rather some more spanking?” Amanda asked deviously. “No! I’d love a diaper!” “That’s what I thought. Now hold still.” Amanda untied my legs, pulled the diaper over me, then tied my legs back. Then she sealed the diaper and Kristen stuck a binky in mouth. Sara now had footage of me totally naked, being spanked, screaming, crying, and now in a diaper with my boobs still exposed. “You know,” Sara said, “most baby girls don’t have any hair below the waist...” |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Stripped over jeans |
| Message: | all of my jeans had these terrible holes in them all over....
I had poured the bleach in directly over my clothes, PLUS everybody knows you don't bleach blue jeans -- except me! :( luv, Janie |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Stripped over jeans |
| Message: | I was at my grandparents over the summer, and needed some clean clothes. All the jeans that I had were dirty - plus my shirts. I was still in my tomboy phase so I didn't care TOO MUCH, only I was going to church there to see some of the boys. :)' So I did what I thought I knew, I put them all in my gramma's washer, added some detergent and bleach. Meanwhile I played around with our dog in my underpants, eagerly awaiting the results -- nice clean clothes....
Well, when the washer got done I took them out to hang on the line. Something didn't seem right, but I couldn't understand... I continued to play with our dog until they got dry. That was only an hour, cuz it's dry where we were living at. Much to my horror, when I took them off the line, all of my jeans had these terrible holes in them all over. Plus they had big white marks where they were ***gulp*** mostly gone, including over my butt, under my bottom and in front. OMG what had happened! I was stunned. Well, I couldn't wait to figure it out, I needed to get to the church. They were having potluck there with my crush, JAMES. So I sorta stole a pair of my cousin Sally's jeans, she was staying there too and was out with my brother doing something. At least they fit -- sort of. So I was up at the potluck, crushin' on my friend Jimmy, when who should show up but Sally with my brother. She asked me why my pants were so loose, so I lied. I told her it was because my mom bought them too large, new. Sally flew into a rage cuz she knew I was lien. "Get those f**kin pants off, they're mine," yelled my cousin over the din. Now, ya gotta remember we were in church, even though it was a social event. Everyone looked. "Fuck you, you bitch," I screamed back. I thought I could take her on, even if she was three years older and probably twenty pounds heavier than I was. In a heartbeat Sally and I were in a tussle on the floor, pulling hair, biting and cussin. "Bitch, bitch, we'll see whose a bitch," she said. I had no idea what she meant by that. She was eventually able to get so she was sitting on my tummy, pulling my hair, slappin' my face and laughing. I started to cry. "Cry bitch, it ain't gonna help..." she screamed at me as she scooched down over my waist. Meanwhile, everyone just sat there with their mouths wide open, watchin -- including my brother who i figured would help me out. No way, he was just watchin... So Sally slipped up my tee shirt over my chest, showing my breasts, or total lack of them. By then I was begging and pleading her to stop, but she wouldn't. Holding my wrists in her hands she twisted herself around to sit on my chest, squarely, facing my legs. Then she let go so she could work on my bottom. "Sally please, I'll give them back..." "Your damn right you will, Janie, RIGHT NOW." At this point I broke down begging for help. "Bill, please make her stop!!!" But Bill did nothing at all about it, though he coulda. When Sally opened my fly (they were boy's jeans) my panties showed. They were like the pretty little girl panties I still adore -- Dora the Explorer or some other little girls panties with patterns. Sally deftly lifted my legs and tugged her jeans down over my knees. They were loose enough it was easy for her to do it that far. When she got to my tennies, though, she had to stop; they hung up. But in a moment she had pulled those off, too, and tossed them away. So there I was in church in FRONT OF MY CRUSH in my underpants, with my bitch cousin on top of me, her ass in my face, crying my heart out to everybody watching. It was really bad, but it was gonna get worse... "Okay bitch, this is paybacks," she screamed. An a moment I felt her tugging at my elastic waistband. In a flash, she yanked them down, too. Now I was on display getting beat up, as well as crying. She worked them down my legs with the same deft moves, so I suspected she'd musta done this before... In a moment I was nude below my waist, as she threw my underpants as far away as she could. By now, I was bawlin my heart out, of course. You woulda thought that was enough to learn my lesson, but Sally wasn't done with me, yet. Before anyone in the crowd could yell, "Enough, she's beaten... Sally stop!!!" Sally bent over my waist and grabbed the calves of my legs below my knees.... then lifted. As Sally lifted, she spread my legs apart, severely, showing my pussy. It was a shock to me but that's what she did. A sullen hush fell over the crowd, as Sally paused in her terrible anger. I think she'd finally realized she done enough to make her point. She may have even realized she'd gone too far. My brother Bill stepped out at this point, with my underpants in his hands... "Let her go, Sally" he said, "She’s had enough." Sally somehow regained her composure to put me down, letting me take my underpants so I could struggle to put them on, again. Meanwhile, the church crowd was in shock... This was supposed to be a church social event, not a family feud. Our family had disrupted it, which was really bad. Meanwhile, my friend James stepped forward with his jacket, which he wrapped around me. In tears I let him drape it around my shoulders, as he pushed me towards the door. My brother watched in more shock than I was. The last thing I remember saying was (in excitement), "Sally, you can keep your fuckin' jeans -- ya goddam bitch!!!" as James slowly walked me home in my humiliation, tears and underpants. luv, Janie PS: Sally and I both got whooped pretty well by our gramma that evening for ruining the church social, even though she hadn't attended. Gramma didn't put up with any crap from us girls.... |
| Name: | Courtney |
| Subject: | Humiliated by friends... |
| Message: | Last summer, I was having a girls weekend with 3 of my friends, but it totally ended in disaster on my part. We were all riding around in my friend Amanda’s jeep, me and Kristen in the back, Sara in the front with Amanda driving. I was standing, holding on the rail, letting my long blonde hair flow in the breeze when Sara motioned for me to come closer to her. I leaned over the rail expecting her to whisper something to me, when she grabbed the back of my shirt and pulled instead. At the same time, Kristen yanked down both my shorts and panties from behind me. I screamed as I struggled to keep most of clothes on, but I was in a helpless position. I lost my shirt and fell backwards, when Kristen wrestled my shorts and panties off of my ankles. I frantically covered up, left only in my lacy pink bra, while the other girls broke out in hysterics. I told them to give me back my clothes, but they just laughed.
“Hand over your bra” Kristen said with a grin, holding the rest of my clothes over the side of the jeep, “or I’ll drop everything.” Defeated, I slowly unclasped my bra and handed it over to Kristen, who then threw all of my clothes, underwear included, out of the jeep. “Hey!” I cried, hopelessly watching my clothes fly away, “you said you wouldn’t.” “No I didn’t, you just assumed” Kristen said, while she and the other girls laughed at me. There wasn’t anything at all in the back that I could use for cover, and I sat there helplessly covering as best as I could. “Don’t be shy!” Sara said as she grabbed my arms from the front of the jeep, completely exposing me. While she held me arms, Kristen had taken out a camera, and was taking tons of pictures of me in my naked, screaming state. “Looks like you’ll have to do what you’re told, or these might end up somewhere unfortunate...” I stopped struggling and held my head in defeat, while Kristen kept snapping pictures of my naked body. Sara climbed over to the back to join Kristen, and the 2 of them tied my legs together, then tied my arms behind my back. As they finished, we pulled back into the driveway of our beach house. “We’re here!” Amanda said “and you have a long day ahead of you.” I yelped as she pinched my left nipple, and knew that things weren’t going to get better any time soon... |
| Name: | Matt the fool |
| Subject: | Pranked at the Pool |
| Message: | My wannabe girlfriend invited me over for lunch. She lived in an apartment complex with an outdoor pool. Since I'd been secretly crushing on her, I accepted. But she, her roomie and her daughter were totally cool. After a lunch, we were sitting around having iced tea, chatting. She suggested that we go down to the pool. I told her I didn't have a suit. No jammers, no box cuts, no nothing -- nada; all I had on were my boxer shorts, so she suggested I wear those. I told her no way, others would see me, and I refused.
She didn't give up, though. She claimed her brother visited her often, and usually left one of his suits. If she could find it, would I go swimming with them? Would I wear it? He was my size, she said, even though I'm rather slim for a guy. Naturally, I wanted to swim with her and her roomie and her daughter; after all, they were all pretty cute. So she disappeared, and seemed to be gone so I figured she couldn't find it, and I began relaxing, surfing the tube... when suddenly she reappeared with a grin on her face. "Ta-da," she exclaims, proudly, "I found his suit!!!" At that she holds up the suit. "Yippee!!! Let's go swimming!," her girlfriend's daughter announces. Last one in's gotta cook dinner tonight!" Shoot! My heart sank, for all the wrong reasons, looking at what she produced. She held up something that looked like a bikini, but was much, much worse -- she held up a Speedo racer. Yup, a stinkin' swimsuit for gays. She'd found her brother's old swimsuit, she claimed, a faggy-looking, orangish flowery print Speedo. I was disgusted -- surely she didn't expect me to wear that -- did she? Yes, she did, she said. Dumbfounded, I immediately started to back-peddle as fast as I could. I didn't know what to do. "Oh no you don't," yells her live-in's daughter, a precocious brat of 10, but awfully damn cute. "I wanna swim, Matt. Your gonna take me so I can get into the pool. I need an adult." Susie smiled, and with that my girlfriend tosses the swimsuit at me and points to the bathroom, ignoring my protests, cries and excuses as she heaps tons more abuse on me, along with feigned dirty looks. "You promised me you'd swim if I found the suit," she muttered. "So do it! Go get dressed, and get Chloe down to the pool. After all, you said you would. It won't be the worst thing you've thing you ever wore. I'm sure your fraternity brothers had you in panties when you were initiated into their house back in school. Chloe's waiting, so get changed while I go find us some beers.... GET MOVING, Matthew!" (She had this smirky grin on her face all the way through it.) Dammit, I didn't know what to do. Well, what could I say to three women, one of which happened to be a pre-teenage girl? Not much. So looking dejected, I headed off to the bathroom to put on my suit. Mother says so,I guess. With any luck, there would be no guys at the pool. Even thinking about being seen by guys only served to stoke my fears, turning my stomach.... gay thing, ya know. Most straight guys would never get caught wearing a damn Speedo, I mean, and I figured I was as straight as any guy ever looked. Only these women planned to cook my guy-butt like I was a goose; they had me, and now they were gonna roast me with the help of that damn little girl. When I stepped out of the bathroom ten minutes later, the only only one left in the apartment was Chloe, patiently awaiting for me to come out. You'd a thought I was her date, and I was late getting dressed. The other two had already left and gone down to the pool, where they were in lounge chairs drinking beers. Chloe told me (I swear this ten year old girl was staring at my package, which I knew wasn't much, BUT...), "What took you so long? Why could I change into MY swimsuit faster than you could? What was wrong?" But I suspected she knew all along. After all, it was smaller. (She winked at me!!!! Shit, I'm sure of it, a ten year old girl!!! Jeeesh!! What is the world coming to???) What I couldn't tell her was I'd spent ten minutes trying to tie the damn thing, to cover my ass-crack. Then I tried to make it look like it covered my package, which it did easily, only my package showed right through it. As it was, I could see the corona of my p*nis pretty clearly in the bathroom mirror. She must be able to see it CLEARLY, too now. Crap! how could anything be worse! Damn! She was just a little girl!) I was so embarrassed I started to get hard, which made it even worse. But her firm little hand holding mine, Chloe led me out of the apartment tugging me reluctantly down to the pool, where neighbors and whomever else I wouldn't know until I got there could see, who could only guess. What I hadn't figured on was the drawstring on my suit being too short to tie, or me too large to fit in it, or both, so the suit was now too loose -- way too loose to hang tightly where I needed it most, where I would have liked it to, my skinny waist. Sh*t, I thought, sh*t, sh*t, sh*t! How do they always manage to do it, embarrass me so badly, even as I tried so hard to maintain a slight semblance of grace? Here I was again, playing Janie's fool for her and her roomie. I entertained. Shoot!!! Surely my goose was cooked again by these damn girls!!!! (end of Part 1) |
| Name: | ??? |
| Subject: | peaceful sleep? |
| Message: | I had to babysit my two little cousins one girl about 10 and a little boy about 6. I put them to bed and thought i could have a little rest. Apparently our little boy wasn't tired and came to the couch to find me asleep. It was about an hour after I fell asleep when he woke me up, he told me he had something to show me. I woke up and he was holding a mirror to show I was naked. I thought "that little bastard." Apparently he also took photos of him making me touch myself. I was so mad I chased him around the hose until he stopped. I made my move only to have him open the front door (he was at it the whole time). He shut and locked the door. I pleaded for him to let me in. It was cold out and I was locked outside Butt naked with a six year old basically blackmailing me. after some time he let me inside and I got my Clothes back. I will get my revenge. |
| Name: | beth |
| Subject: | colledge |
| Message: | i woke up got dressed and went to class.(i forgot to put on my panties but i didnt notice) my pants were loose and during class someone saw i was embarresed.so after school was out i was heading to my room.but tiffany (my best friend was in the way then from behind sydny(another friend) pantsed me. so i was standing there pantless.i turned around and tiffany takes my shirt off. now im standing there completly nude.i bust in to my room and started crying |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 12 (End of Dare Saga) |
| Message: | It was now time for bed, even though it was only about 9:50. The teenagers were all incredibly worn out. Irritated with their dare outfits, everyone had changed back into PJs for the last bits of the night, even though they knew they would all be sleeping naked.
As the conversations and reflections went on, it was clear that all eight of them enjoyed themselves, despite the extreme embarrassment of it all. When Billy asked if they should do this again sometime though, he got a loud chorus of "No!" Candy and Eric were cuddling, having finally admitted to each other that they had crushed on each other for a long time. Eric made a comment "If our future kids ever ask how we got together, we lie." Candy laughed and said "Hell, if ANYONE asks, we lie. We just tell them that we got together at a party and that's it." Nikki was surprisingly pleased to have been so exposed and used. She always kinda knew she was a whore at heart, but more than that she was glad to be over her phobia of boys seeing her naked. Adding to this, Nikki was overjoyed at having seen three of the boys here naked, with only Billy escaping and Jake seen through spying, and this made her personal tally of boys at her school that she had seen naked rise up to 9 total. To her it was like a game of Pokemon, she had to catch them all! For the boys, they couldn't believe that they had seen all four of their hottest friends fully naked, and even touched and played with their naked bodies. They knew this night was never going to be upstaged. As bedtime came, all 8 sleeping areas were mapped out. They were all sleeping on the floor in a 4 by 2 grid with think blankets underneath for cushion, a pillow each, and a personal blanket. This part was normal for their sleepovers, but tonight everyone would be sleeping nude and practically right next to each other. Everyone got under their blankets and began their hidden stripping, depositing their pajamas next to them. The girls giggled when they saw that the boys made tents if they were on their backs, and the boys enjoyed how the girls were forced to choose between getting too hot under the covers in the summer or to let their arms and upper chest be outside of the blanket. In the end, all 4 girls chose to air our their arms, but this exposed some of their cleavage, and the smaller-breasted Linda and Nikki were worried that their nipples might try to escape as they slept. Eventually, the excitement went away, and everyone fell asleep. *Bzzzt Bzzzt* At exactly 1 am, Megan's phone, hidden with her, started quietly vibrating. Megan woke up from the vibrations on her tummy, and shut off the alarm. She looked around to see if anybody else was awake, but the others were completely out of it. Her plan had worked perfectly! Megan snuck her clothes back on and then slowly tiptoed out of her bed area. Megan purposely woke herself up for this moment, and it was finally here. The first thing she did was walk over to Billy, the boy she liked the best. He was asleep on his back, slightly snoring, and pitching a delicious-looking tent. She carefully grabbed his blanket and began lowering it down. She kept watching to see if he'd move, but he was too worn out and sleeping far too deeply to notice anything. When the blanket was down to his tummy, she got tired of waiting and lifted it up, folding it over itself on his legs. Billy's dick was now sticking way up, completely bare. Megan's lips watered a little, having finally gotten to see it. Billy's dick looked different from the others, and it kinda looked like he was uncircumcised. She then lifted her cellphone and took a picture of naked Billy. Her phone adjusted to low light easily, and with the streetlights through the windows helping, the picture came out beautiful. She then took an extreme closeup of his dick from the side, and then another from underneath. She moved around and took 10 total pictures of his nakedness. After each picture, she Emailed it to herself. Once she was done with Billy, she recovered him. Megan then moved on to Jake, the other boy she didn't get to see naked. He was lying on his side, but his dick was above his legs, so it was fully exposed once his blanket was removed. Jake too was the unknowing model of several pictures, including extreme close-ups with Megan's 10 megapixel phone cam. These too were all Emailed to herself, as part of her personal masturbation collection. Next was Ryan, also on his side, and also completely exposed in seconds. Once his pictures joined the collection, Megan moved to Eric. He was sleeping on his back, but Megan noticed that there wasn't a tent for him. He had the biggest penis of the boys, so that didn't make sense. As she pulled down his covers, she noticed that he wasn't hard like the others, probably from cumming twice that night. This gave Megan a unique sensation, since she had never really seen a soft penis before. She took several pictures of it, but then she wanted it hard somehow. Getting brave, or reckless, she touched it gently with her fingertips and tried to rub it slightly to get it excited again. Incredibly this worked, and soon his 8-incher was large again. He too was photographed extensively. Next up were the girls, and all three were conveniently sleeping on their backs. One by one their covers were puled down, and every detail of their breasts, nipples, and bare pussies were captured forever in high-resolution picture form. Linda offered a unique treat, as her legs were parted very nicely, so Megan stuck her camera between her legs and got the closest of all close-ups you can get on a woman's vagina. Once all of her friends had been secretly pictured nude and then re-covered, Megan felt her arousal was over-the-top. She snuck off to the bathroom, set her phone to slideshow all of the pictures on a loop, and she fingered herself non-stop for at least 30 minutes, staring at every detail of her friends' naked bodies. She fantasized about tasting all of the parts she could see, and imagined what those dicks would feel like inside of her. She played with herself rigorously until she finally let herself cum. Once done, she went to bed, dreaming of the millions of bate sessions she would enjoy to these pictures for the rest of her life. Not to mention, they would make great blackmail material if any of them ever crossed her, and this thought excited her as well. When morning finally came around, Eric was the first one to wake up. As he put his pants back on and stood up, he couldn't help but look down at his new fiercely sexy girlfriend Candy. She was on her side, and she had obviously rolled over that way because she had yanked up the blanket and her back and butt were showing. Candy's back faced the corner of the sleeping grid, and Eric had a crazy idea. He pulled off his pants again and set them next to Candy's sleeping area, and then he lied down behind her. He pulled her blanket over them both, and held her in a naked full-body hug! When this woke her up, he whispered "Shh, it's me. Hi there." Candy's skin went redder than her hair, as she was now being held by a boy while both of them were naked. She could feel him poking her in the butt! But, she kinda liked it, so she just lied there and enjoyed the intimacy of it. Eventually Billy woke up, and after he ran to the bathroom and returned he noticed that everyone was waking up except for Megan. Billy had promised not once, but TWICE to get Megan back for her ruthless dares to him, and he saw his chance. He walked over and took Megan's PJs from her side and hid them under the couch. He then motioned to everyone to look at him as he gingerly stole her blanket. Megan was now lying naked in front of everybody, but still asleep and therefore unable to cover or defend herself. He then stuffed the blanket under the couch as well, and he whispered to everyone to get dressed and then sit on their blankets. Sure enough, everyone did, not taking an eye off of the helpless nude girl. All of the giggling and whispering finally woke Megan up, and at first she didn't notice anything. Then she realized that she was kinda chilly and reached down to pull up the blanket, which wasn't there. She looked down in shock and saw that she was completely naked and EVERYONE was watching her! Megan screamed and tried to find her clothes, but they were gone. She covered up with her hands and tried to ask or take one of the other blankets, but nobody would let her get one. Billy was laughing his ass off, and said "I TOLD you I was gonna get you back for that crap. Billy don't lie, girl!" Megan finally ran off to the bathroom and grabbed a towel. When she returned she was embarrassed and fairly pissed, but she did have to agree that he did get her back. The group eventually told her where her clothes were, but they made her promise to get dressed in the main room while they watched. Reluctantly, Megan did as she promised, giving everyone one last show. After breakfast, Eric's friends all went home, and the incredible party was over. However, once teenagers get exposed to their friends naked like that, it only makes them MORE obsessed with seeing them and other naked, not less. Nikki left this party with a running tally of 9 classmate penises seen, and soon the other teens were going to start collecting as many sights as they could, even if they weren't actually counting them like she was. They still had some of summer break left for wild antics and spying, and things weren't going to cool off any once school started. So many moments lie ahead for them all now, and it all started with two innocent and shy friends sharing a quick shower to catch a now insignificant-to-them TV show. End of Dare Saga. |
| Name: | Alison |
| Subject: | Becoming Me |
| Message: | I’m a fairly successful solo singer, never hit the big time, but have supported some well known artists over the last few years. I still dream of making it big, and have a small loyal following of fans, helped by the fact that, as well as having a half decent voice, I’m a leggy blue eyed blonde!
I haven’t always been a solo singer… in my late teens I was a member of an all girl group that enjoyed a fair degree of success locally. Inevitably, all being attractive young girls, many of our most committed fans were guys, and believe me, we all enjoyed the attention! Despite the image we sought to portray, none of us were virgins… the complete opposite actually! We also had a large number of female fans, but I’d never been attracted to the opposite sex, let alone interested in them in ‘that’ way. That all changed one fateful night at a gig in Yeovil. We were into our second song when I saw her… at the front, to the left of centre, straight in front of me… gazing at me… watching my every move. She was older than our normal fans… mid to late 20’s, long brown hair, slim, attractive… But it was her eyes that had me, caught me…drew me in…. I’d heard the term ‘laughing eyes’, but had never known what it meant, not until that night. Her eyes seemed to sparkle and dance, lit up with joy and mischief, full of longing and desire, innocence and lust. She told me later no one ever called her beautiful, just cute, but she was beautiful to me. That night changed everything for me… I met Emma after the gig, and we spent the night together… my hotel room, laughing, chatting, teasing, then finally giving in , getting naked, and f**king each other silly. Emma and I were an item straight away, all summer we were together, whenever circumstances allowed. She taught me so much in a short space of time, but she left me one lasting legacy, one I ‘ve never managed to lose…my love of getting naked in public. I’d always been open about sex, but nudity was different… I’d never shown my body off, even my on stage outfits were pretty conservative. Emma had no such reservations! Loved flashing the flesh… I never realised quite how much until the first day we went to the beach together… It was a hot summers day, we went early, drove down to Dawlish Warren, walked along the top of the dunes, past the nature reserve, out onto the long sandy beach. Stripped to our bikinis, we lay in the sun, splashed about, swam in the sea. Emma soon went topless, and eventually I joined her.. She insisted on straddling me to rub the sun cream into my pale white tits and nipples… my now rather erect nipples… Emma laughed and dragged me down to the sea… still topless… I was so embarrassed… people would see… but Emma ignored my cries… dragged me into the water. Once deep in the sea she pounced on me, took me by surprise… took my bikini bottoms as well! Naked in the sea! I wanted revenge… wanted her naked as well, and dived down underneath her, reaching for her bottoms… only to find them already gone! We spent some time in the sea.. together… very close together…naked in the sea. When it was time to get out I asked her for my bottoms… She held up her empty hands… ‘What bottoms? … Ooops I must have ‘lost’ them… oh dear…’ So naked up the beach… no choice, no towel, no clothes, no anything… So so very embarrassed, red all over, humiliated as everyone watched me, saw my naked bare ass, saw all of me. We walked back to our clothes, but Emma hadn’t finished yet, dragged me past them , still naked, into the sand dunes… She was so excited I could smell her, turned me on as well, wanted so much to taste her, never resisted when she dragged me down into the dunes, straddled me again…. My first outdoor sex.. Naked in the dunes… sand stuck to me… sand in my hair…hot and sweaty… sand stuck everywhere! So fantastic.. so aroused… made even better by the fear, the risk, the not knowing just who might be watching…. Plastered in sand it was back naked to the sea… not so bad going down, but all wet and shiny on the way back up.. all the disapproving stares… back to where our clothes were, where I clothes were SUPPOSED to be! SOMEBODY had STOLEN all our things! Everything! Not a thing left to cover our nudity with… Even Emma had turned pale, knowing just how far from her car we were. We knew we had a good mile and a half hike back to the car, knew we’d be doing it nude, knew that we’d be seen. That’s when I felt it first… for the very first time… I was wet… very wet… because I knew… knew that people would see my naked body, would witness my humiliation. I looked at Emma, and she smiled.. I knew she felt it too, knew she was just as wet as me. We walked naked all the way back to the car. The first mile was easy, very few people, but the closer we got to the car park we got, the busier it became. We were seen… we were seen by oh so many people… The women were the worst… openly disapproving, openly rude, which made me even wetter! We nearly made it back to the car without any trouble… nearly but not quite… A group of teenagers confronted us, wanted to know why we were walking round naked, like sluts, flaunting our bodies, ’asking’ for it… It was obvious what they wanted, obvious that we were in trouble.. The guys were aroused and the girls hated us…. Emma spoke quietly to one of the guys… I never knew what she said, but she must have made them an offer… her instead of me.. They all more or less ignored me while Emma got f**ked in front of me… down in the dirt.. Face and tits pushed into the sand and gravel, while they took it in turns to take her from behind. The love of my life screwed in front of me… dirty filthy rough sex.. and, God help my soul, I loved it… it actually turned me on. That day changed my life. I’m still hooked on public nudity, I love the fear and the humiliation, I adore the buzz it gives me. I owe it all to Emma. So what of my Emma? I loved her to bits, wanted her so much, loved her like I’ve never loved a woman since. But Emma never loved herself, hell, she never even liked herself. So up and happy one day, so down and depressed the next. She could be such a giving lover, but such a needy person too. I met a guy, not a patch on Emma, but he was steady, what I thought I wanted. Emma was heartbroken, left me the night I told her. I only ever saw her once more, a few days later at our next gig in Exeter. She was at the front, in front of me, where she always stood. I knew what she was going to do, long before she did it. She started stripping… took off her t shirt, bared her breasts, slipped out of her mini skirt, naked in front of the stage, mischief dancing in those eyes of hers. My last memory of her? Her bare ass as Security dragged her away, tossed her naked onto a back street… she must have loved that… |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 11 |
| Message: | After the last dare resulted in a softcore orgy, the teens were all very worn out. Once all of the teens returned to the main room, they all agreed that the game was basically done. Nikki then asked "So, we know one of the three unused SuperDares was Billy's strip and dance one, but we never did find out what Eric and Megan's supers were. So, I don't want them to go to waste, so how should we pick who has to draw for them?" Candy said "Not me, I already did TWO of them!" Then Megan said "Yeah, they should go to whoever did the least. I want a boy to have to do mine!" Billy responded "Well I had to do two supers too. Only you and Nikki never did one." Then Nikki jumped in "Whoa! It's not just about the Supers, it's everything combined. I streaked outside, shaved, came, and I'm still naked you dumbass." The teens continued to argue about who deserved the two remaining mysteries, although everyone agreed that Nikki did the most out of the girls, and Eric did the most out of the boys.
Then Ryan, who had replaced his sock, said "How's this: I bet you girls $20, cash, EACH, that you won't draw one of the surprise SuperDare and do it no matter what it says." Candy, stunned, asked "What?" Ryan clarified "I've got the money. I got $100 for clothes shopping, but I can buy cheap stuff if I have to. Anyone who agrees to draw and do either Eric or Megan's dares gets a 20, but only the girls." Linda looked at Eric "How..bad is your dare?" Eric answered "Pretty bad" "And yours Megan?" Megan responded "Oh, mine is the best one there, or worst, whatever." Candy asked "Can we peek before accepting?" "Nope. Sight unseen." Nikki then said "You know what? It can't be that bad, I'm already naked. I'll do one." Ryan then asked "Alrighty then! So, Megan, Candy, Linda, one of you want the other one?" Megan flatly said "Nuh uh!" but Candy said "I don't know.... You guys are making me scared now!" Eric then said "Aww. It's not THAT scary" Candy then said "Oh man. Linda? I don't want to do whatever this thing is by myself. Come on, let's both do one and both get money." Linda nervously said "Hold up!" but Candy interupted her "Come on, please! If you do it I'll do it." Candy and Linda were best friends, and peer pressure is powerful. Linda finally gave in "Ok fine, but we both get $20, and you had better pay up!" So, the moment of truth came. Ryan looked through the papers and the first one he checked was the strip and dance one, which he discarded. "Ok then, just two left. Who wants to draw?" Nikki reached forward and grabbed one and opened it, which read "Become everyone's playtoy for 5 minutes" Eric raised his hand to claim it. Nikki unsurely asked "What does that mean exactly?" Eric, with his signature sly smile, answered "It means you have to let us touch you, move you around, and pose you however we want, and you have to stay still." Nikki went a little red from this "O...k. So I have to let all 7 of you pervs play with me at once?" "Yep! For 5 minutes." Nikki lied down on the ground to begin, and she was suddenly very aware of her nudity. The boys quickly spread her legs open wide while the girls started moving her boobs up and down. Nikki couldn't believe that she was letting her friends stare between her legs at her newly-shaved pussy, while her breasts were getting jiggled up and down. It was even worse once the boys started touching it, all four giving it a little rub. Despite just recently going off, twice in fact, this was making Nikki very horny all over again, especially knowing that all four guys now knew what her vagina felt like. Next, Eric put Nikki's legs together and then lifted them up towards her face. This showed off her pussy from underneath. All of the boys went to touch it at once, and soon it was being rubbed by four hands simultaneously. Megan meanwhile started squeezing Nikki's nipples with her fingers hard until they were pointing upward almost a whole inch! Once they had tortured her in this position for awhile, the boys rolled her over, then pulled her butt up. She was now in the doggy style position. Nikki had always secretly fantasized about having sex that way, so when the boys started rubbing her pussy from behind again, this time it REALLY got her juices moving. Hands were moving all over her legs and back, and she had no idea who was doing what anymore. She was losing herself in lust, and then the boys stopped and rolled her back over on her back. They spread her legs again, and this time everyone started rubbing all over Nikki's legs, chest, tummy, breasts, nipples, clit, and pussy. Nikki couldn't believe how good it felt to have so many hands pleasuring her at once! All 7 others could easily see how into this Nikki was, and Ryan shocked everyone by saying "Hey Eric...I dare you to kiss her pussy!" Eric, known as the shy boy of the group, was afraid to do it at first until everyone goaded him. Eric leaned down and kissed Nikki on her pussy lips, which make Nikki unleash a load moan, but when his mouth left her pussy there were no hands to replace it, and suddenly Nikki was feeling withdrawl. Jake then said "Dude! I have an idea!" and ran off. A few seconds later, he returned with a vibrating back massager. "I'll bet she'll like THIS!" he said as he turned it on. Nikki saw the vibrating massager and she knew from past experience what it would do to her. She was embarrassed beyond belief, but so horny that she didn't care. As Jake touched her clit and pussy with the massager she began to cry out and moan like never before! Eric was actually worried that his parents might hear upstairs. Nikki started grinding the massager with her hips, intensifying the feeling, while hands groped, rubbed, and squeezed her all over, causing her to scream until she came! With 50 seconds left, the teens continued to torture Nikki's body without a break, and sure enough Nikki came again right afterwards, and then again a few seconds later. The others couldn't believe it, but they were causing Nikki to orgasm back-to-back with only seconds between each one. For Nikki, each one was more intense than the last one, and she was running out of energy. Nikki knew, though, that any form of vibration on her clit could cause her to cum a dozen times by itself, and with all of the hands and extra sexiness going around she knew she couldn't stop. When the buzzer finally went off, Nikki had just experienced almost 20 in a row, and her body just collapsed when they released her. Once everyone recovered, aside from Nikki who just flopped on the floor and told everyone that she wasn't moving, the teens awaited the final dare of the night. Candy and Linda were now very nervous, especially with ho excited Megan was that they were going to do her dare. Megan turned to the guys and said "All of you boys are gonna owe me BIG TIME!" Candy got tired of the suspense, so she reached in and grabbed the last SuperDare. She opened it up where she and Linda could read it. "OH MY GOD, MEGAN!! That's going WAY too far!!!" screamed Candy. Linda was in shock. Megan laughed and told everyone "The dare is that they have to take naked pictures and then text them to all of us!" "Holy shit!" And then Megan added "And they have to be full-frontal." The girls tried to refuse, but with no luck. Candy begged "Oh please, at least let us keep our towels on." but still no luck. Linda pleaded "Not pictures you guys, I don't want to end up on the internet, or sent all over the school!" "Well, just don't have your face in the shot" "Well YOU'D know, and you could tell everyone" Nobody wanted to give them a break. With Nikki almost passed out, the only ones left to argue with were the pervy bisexual Megan and the four boys, and all five of them wanted those pictures. Unfortunately, both Candy and Linda wimped out, and nobody felt right about actually forcing them to do it. So, as a compromise, they agreed to let the two of them pose for pictures wearing their dare outfits, but now they owed 5 each and they had to be good. So one by one the two extremely embarrassed girls posed for the photos, with Megan taking them. Candy even had to pose for one where she unhooked the towel and held one side open, leaving only the other half covering her nudity. Linda's worst picture was one where the audience made her put her hands underneath her top, holding her A-cup boobs, and then arched her back. Once they were taken, the pictures were sent to everybody's phones. Megan even sent them to Candy and Linda's phones so that they would have a copy. Both girls were now deathly afraid of the pictures getting out, and they made everyone promise to never do something like that. As the game ended, it was time for the very worn-out teenagers to head to bed. Of course, bedtime wasn't the end of the sexy fun, as they were all still dared to sleep naked, covered only by their blankets, in the same room with each other. To Be Continued.... |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | I entered the best boobs competition. |
| Message: | So while I was in Japan, I entered a competition and I had to wear a black bikini, so I went to the competition and it was being broadcast on tv! There were 9 Japanese girls and me, these 3 men came up to me and undone my bikini top and started groping my boobs they were looking for the firmest and biggest boobs and they stood there groping my boobs for 45 minutes and then they moved onto the next girl and they stripped her naked and groped her tits, pussy and ass, they got to the last girl and they cut her bikini up and made her spread her legs for the audience to see. They had decided on a winner and loser, I won and thy give me some flowers and chocolate and thy stripped me naked and spanked me in front of all the other contestants they also made me dance naked and I was filmed, then they filmed me walking home naked and every passer by had to grope me for five minutes, then they gave me a massage and then licked honey and baby oil off my tits. |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 10 |
| Message: | Now the boys had to give the girls a high-contact, no rules lap dance for 5 whole minutes. The group looked around to see whose dare it was, and Ryan had to raise his hand and explain "Mine. You know, I was REALLY hoping that a girl was gonna get that one. Nice draw, Jake" He then punched Jake in the shoulder. Billy asked how boys were supposed to lap dance at all, and Megan answered "Same as girls, just bump, hump, and grind honey!." And Nikki almost yelled "And it's 'High-contact', so I'd better feel penis!"
The next issue was deciding which boy did which girl. The dare was originally meant for the loser to do all four of the other gender, but now it was going to be a simultaneous team on team event. The girls decided that they would claim their men, so they returned to their huddle. Before anyone said anything, Nikki blurted out "Dibs on Ryan!" It was no secret that he was the 10 of the boys. Candy then said "Well, I claim Eric" Megan laughed "Haha, I wonder why?" Candy smirked and then joked "Shutup, he's mine now!" Linda began to imagine the way Jake looked naked from her secret spying session earlier, plus the uniquely intense way that his dick felt among the boys, and how just a couple minutes ago he had just said that her boobs were his favorite even though the other 3 (especially Megan and Candy) had much bigger ones. In an uncharacteristically forward manor, Linda called out "I want Jake then" Megan then bragged "Well I wanted Billy, so this works out perfectly now doesn't it?" The huddle ended, and the four boys were told of their assigned girls. Ryan was ecstatic that he got picked by the naked girl. Eric had recently fallen in love with Candy and was still pretty shy and nervous, so he was happy that she picked him. Jake wasn't kidding when he said he liked Linda's boobs the best (and the rest of her as well), so he was pleased and secretly planned on touching as much of her body as possible during the dance. And finally Billy had no complains about being on top of the 99% naked gothie sex goddess that was Megan. When the girls each picked a chair or couch to sit on and led their boys to them, Nikki started laughing and said "Oh my God, I just noticed that everybody's outfits match except for Billy and Megan." Sure enough, everyone looked around to see Eric and Candy in different-sized towels, Linda and Jake in homemade swimsuits, and Ryan and Nikki as mostly (or fully) naked. The only odd couple was Billy in his slightly-wet PJ pants matched with Megan in black tape. Megan said "Hey, maybe we should make Billy wear duct-tape then." To which he replied "Screw that! That would HURT!" And then Megan teased "Too bad you didn't put on the black panties then." "Not happening!" Candy started getting impatient, so she said "Ok guys! Start the clock. You have 5 minutes." And Nikki added "And you boys have to please us, or I'll make you start over!" Megan then joined in "And we can do whatever we want." Even shy little Linda added a comment "Hehe, and you can't move our hands!" as she touched Jake's thighs. The timer began, and all four boys straddled the girls under them and started moving their hips around. Eric became very aware that with his legs spread his penis was going to escape his vastly undersized towel, so he tried to sit on Candy to prevent being naked in front of everyone again. Candy wasn't helping, as she rubbed her hands up and down his thighs, trying to make him as hard as possible. All four girls were using their hands to tease their boys, and Nikki was even rubbing the hips and butt of Ryan. Increasingly horny Jake thrust his pelvis up against Linda's chest, and this sent a vicious tingle throughout her entire body. Jake felt her shiver from his thrust, so he did it again, this time aiming for her lightly-covered right breast. The contact made Linda's nipple almost as hard as Jake's throbbing manhood, and then he repeated the process with the other boob. Billy was mostly dancing at random, until Megan grabbed his hips and pulled him into her own chest. She made sure that his dick was stuck inside of her cleavage, and then she licked his tummy. After this, Billy started grinding and dry humping her chest. Ryan had more talent, as he was dragging his sock-cock along Nikki's thighs, which caused her to instantly spread her legs as wide as they go. This meant that Ryan could see every inch of her pussy while he traced the insides of her thighs with his dick. Eric, still desperately trying to stay covered, was moving his hips in a circle on Linda's lap. He also took an extra step and started kissing Candy's neck, which was making Candy melt. When Eric tried to move his head, Candy grabbed the back of it and kept it on her neck. She then whispered "Bite me" in his ear, and the gentle Eric did as he was told. Candy very nearly moaned, but her whole body twitched in pleasure. Jake was using his hands to rub Linda's back while grinding her legs. At about the halfway point, Megan got fed up with Billy's lack of talent, and her own intense sexual frustration at this point, so she wrapped her legs around Billy's waist and pulled him down on top of her on the couch. Now Billy was able to trust her right where she needed the attention! Nikki saw this, and this made her even bolder. She grabbed Ryan by his sock-cock and pulled it right on top of her pussy. Ryan was actually fairly timid at first for once, but Nikki rubbed herself with it, and Ryan continued to stimulate her from then on. Candy also was dying from lust, so she too readjusted to have Eric between her legs instead of on top of them. But then, the fluffiness of the towels was starting to irritate her, so in a shocking move Candy opened up the front of her towel! When Eric started to stare at her exposed body again, this made Candy feel sexy again, and she lifted up the front of Eric's towel without warning. Not only did this expose Eric's dick, but it also caused it to come into contact with her bare pussy. Both teens were blushing, but then Candy whispered "Go on, while nobody's looking." and tried to get Eric to go inside of her! Eric was in heaven, but he was far too nervous to actually do it yet, so instead he started rubbing her pussy like he had earlier in the shower. This was enough, as Candy lost the ability to fully hide her moans. Meanwhile, Jake was fondling the passive Linda while grinding her, who had long ago decided to just sit back and let Jake do anything and everything he tried to do. Jake made his move, and slid his hands underneath her top. He rubbed her nipples, and this made Linda begin twitching and shivering again. While Linda was moving her whole body like someone being tickled in slow motion, Jake snuck between her legs and started thrusted her crotch with his as as hard as he could and held it. Jake's intense and throbbing penis continued to vibrate slightly as he held it on her, even through their homemade clothes, and Linda's mind was now gone. She grabbed onto the chair arms for dear life. Nikki silently came from Ryan humping her, and then she moved him upright. Without asking, Nikki yanked Ryan's sock off of him! Finally she could see his bare penis, the one she's been after all day, and she immediately stroked him. This was actually the third time Nikki had jacked a boy off, as her pervy self loved using that as a way to see and touch boys' penises, even if she showed nothing in return. Tonight, though, she was completely naked in front of him, and she wanted to jerk him until he went off all over her. Linda wasn't even watching the others, her eyes were closed, but she felt Jake move and one of his hands slide under her bottoms. Once there, he rubbed for about 5 seconds before trying to find the opening the stick a finger in it. Linda's brain told her to resist, but the rest of her told her to shut up and like it, so she went with her body. When she did nothing to stop him, Jake continued until he found what he was looking for and slid a finger into her! The sensation was remarkable for her, and her body arched back and her hands were making tight clumps out of the chair arm fabric. Megan and Billy continued their dry-humping session with Billy fondling her boobs. The tape was driving her crazy though, so she reached between their legs and ripped it right off of her pussy. Nobody could see it under Billy, but this amplified the intensity of him grinding her in his thin and baggy PJs by a factor of 10, and it only took a few seconds more for her to scream and cum. Unlike many girls, Megan cums like a man does, where its far more intense and then she's sensitive afterwards, so she grabbed Billy and held him in place after she finished. There was no hiding what happened, because not only did she scream but she got the front of his pants and a small part of the couch wet. Candy was enjoying Eric's touch for the second time tonight, and she returned the favor by working him right back. As time was running out, Candy began to cum and this made Eric go off as well. Once they cooled down, they quickly recovered themselves, even though Eric had made a small mess on Candy's towel. Megan and Billy had stopped by now and were just lying on each other watching the others. Linda was being fingered, and it was the first time in her life that something other than her own hands played with her, so her entire body language was full of spasms, twitches, shivers, and loud breathing. Just watching her move was enough to make the others feel horny again. Meanwhile Ryan was standing naked in front of the naked Nikki, and she was stroking him as fast as possible to make him go off before time ran out. Megan and Candy were staring at his cock, finally uncovered. With only seconds to spare, Ryan shot all over Nikki's chest, unleashing a growl when he went. As time ran out, Jake tried to move off of Linda, but she manically yelled "No, don't stop!" so Jake continued moving his finger in and out of her. Linda's eyes were closed and she didn't hear the buzzer go off, so she had no idea that all 6 other teens were now watching her get fingered by Jake. Her bottoms had already fallen forward, so everyone could watch in perfect detail as Jake's finger went in and out of her bald pussy. Despite being the quietest of the girls, her constant body motions alone were intense, as she constantly trashed around. Suddenly her breathing went into hyperventilation level, her hands pulled against the chair with all of her might, her legs slammed shut on Jake's hand, and she violently came in front of everybody! When Linda finally caught her breath and opened her eyes, she saw all of her friends staring at her in amazement. She instantly turned solid red front head to toe "OH MY GOD!" and covered her face. Megan, half from envy and half from bisexual lust, said "Daaamn girl! That looked INTENSE!!" Everyone started making comments about what everyone else had just done. Six of the eight teens had just had an orgasm, including all four girls. Billy was still mostly recovering from his public orgasm a little while prior. This left Jake as the only one truly unfulfilled, and after all of the touching and fingering he just did he was harder and hornier than ever before. Linda sorta felt bad for him, so as everyone split up to clean themselves off, Linda took Jake with her into the laundry room. She very shyly and cutely said "I..uh..want to get you back for, well, ...that." Jake was unsure about how she would 'get him back', but he was interested. Linda then said "May I take it off..please?" Her shy cuteness was making Jake even more excited than before, so he agreed. Linda kneeled down and untied his pants-speedo and let it drop to the floor, and Jake's intense penis was now right in front of her face. Not having a clue what she was even doing, Linda licked the tip of it. Now it was Jake's turn to shiver, and Linda was surprised to find out that she kinda liked his taste. Sensing his approval, Linda put the whole tip in her mouth and started sucking and playing with it using her tongue. Despite her innocence, she had great natural talent, and she made the highly frustrated Jake fire off after only about 30 seconds. Linda wasn't ready at all when cum started to fill her mouth, but she didn't flinch and when he was done, Linda swallowed the evidence. After giving them both napkins to clean off with, Linda whispered "Just don't tell ANYBODY that we just did that, EVER!" Jake, despite being a geeky kid who could really use the street cred, agreed. To Be Continued.... |
| Name: | JennyGurl3111 |
| Subject: | Spanked by dad |
| Message: | I am a 16-year-old girl and I still get bare bottom spankings from my step dad. This one happened when my mom was out of town but there are plenty of others.
I had a date Saturday night and came in past curfew smelling like alcohol. As soon as I came in my dad was there to confront me. He was really mad. He brought me to my room and told to pull my pants down and take my underwear off too. He made me kneel bottomless over the edge of the bed with my butt out and started spanking me with my Mom's old hairbrush. He spanked me a good dozen times till my butt was red and stinging. He made me stand up with my hands behind my head so I could not cover my private area. He saw that I had my pubic hair shaved into a thin stripe and that I wasn’t even wearing a bra under my t-shirt so he ordered me to strip it off next. I had to stand there totally naked except for my socks with my boobs out and my vagina exposed while he scolded me about being a slut. He pulled me down over his lap spanked my naked behind with his bare hands a half a dozen times then pulled my cheeks apart and stuck the hair brush handle all the way up my butt. He held me down and spanked me like that for a good ten minutes till I was kicking around and sobbing like a little girl begging for him to stop. He ordered me up again and made me stand naked in the corner with my hands behind my head and the hairbrush still stuck up my butt hole for another 45 minutes while he stared at my boobs, ass and vagina with a dirty gleam in his eye. He said next time I pulled a stunt like this I’d get spanking with a cucumber up the butt, instead of a brush handle. When my mom got home I told her what he did. She spoke with him and he said he spanked me for coming home late dressed like a slut smelling like booze. She made me take my pants and underwear off and gave me another bare bottom spanking with a belt right in front of him! |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | Stripped while shopping again |
| Message: | So this time I was wearing a tank top and white denim shorts. You could see I was wearing a bra, because my nipples were visible and I was wearing a thong,which was see-through. So my friend removed my top and members of the public could see my perky nipples and then they ripped off my shorts and thong together. So I fully naked in Springwater Mall, then my friends made me walk up to total strangers and let them grope me, both male and female groped me. Then one of the men took me into the mens toilet and filmed me being groped by various who were in the toilets, 12 different men groped me one after the other. Then he dragged me out by my hair and made me lie on the floor with my legs spread and he was shouting 'come fuck or grope this girl for a dollar, it's all for charity.' I was given $200 just for being fucked or groped, then he took me to the woods, into a log cabin and fingered my pussy and he covered me in mud and worms, 2 hunters watched me shower and they made dance naked with a soaking wet body. |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | stripped by my stepdad |
| Message: | so my mom was working in holland and my stepdad was looking after me. So we were sat watching a film and I was in my pj's and he started groping my left boob, then he removed my top sat me on his lap and continued to grope me. Then he slid my shorts down and started fingering my pussy and then he carried me to the bed and fucked me, then he started licking me. Then he took me into the garden and made me go on the trampoline naked for Mr Pedigrew, our next door neighbor to see. Then Mr P climbed over the fence and they both groped me for a good hour, then I was forced to lie on our kitchen table and let them eat sushi off me, they put it on my tits and pussy, my stepdad ate it off my pussy and my next door neighbor ate it off my tits and then sucked them. I sat down on the sofa and they were playing with my nipples and my stepdad filmed me getting a massage naked by Mr P, he humped my ass! |
| Homepage URL: | http:// |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | stripped while shopping |
| Message: | When I was 15, I went shopping and I was wearing a maxi dress and the button came undone and my friend thought it would be to funny to pull my dress and the public seen my tits and pussy, I was so embarrassed. Then the next time some random guy pulled it down from the front and started groping my tits, then when it happened again some of my friends pulled my dress down and the others pulled it up so both of my private parts had been exposed and then they took it off and I was naked and I had to walk around like it. Then they bought me a thong and a see-through top, they laughed at the fact that somebody stole my top, so I had to walk around without covering my boobs. Then some stranger pushed me onto a bench and started stripping me and sucking my tits, my friends were in hysterics, because some stranger was sexually harassing me, but I enjoyed it. Then I had to walk home naked! |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 9 |
| Message: | Nikki, still naked and recovering from her little porn show, was supposed to come up with a dare. The problem was, she was drawing a blank. And then she started thinking about crazy ideas the Lingles, Eric's parents, have dared her to do before, and one idea stood out. The problem was that she couldn't decide on just ONE person for this dare, and instead tried to push her luck.
"Ok everyone, I have a dare thought up for my last one, but this dare goes for EVERYBODY! Even me. Are you up for it?" Nikki challenged, and all 7 others eventually agreed. So, having won that, Nikki dared "When it's finally time for bed tonight, I dare everyone here to sleep completely naked under their blankets!" The crowd was full of "whoa!"s and other shocked reactions. Nikki then posed her still-bare body with her back arched and her hands behind her head and said "You will all be as naked as I am tonight". This reminded everyone how horny they still were, but eventually Linda asked "Where will our clothes be?" Nikki answered "Right next to us, but they have to be outside of the blanket. And you'd better hope you don't roll over too much, haha!" After much teasing and peer pressure, all of the teens agreed to this bedtime dare. Nikki then had to choose the next darer, and went with "My kinky Mage!" which was a pet name for the black-taped Megan. The only problem was that Megan was now drawing a blank too. "Damnit, the only thing I can really think of that's any good is what I put in the SuperDare bowl, which would NOT be legal as a normal dare." So, she gathered the girls around her in a huddle for ideas about what to do to one of the boys. The girls all decided that they wanted to do something to Ryan, the tall jock-in-a-sock, and from sharing ideas like it was the Family Feud, Megan finally had her dare: "Hey Ryan! I dare you to let us girls all measure your cock!" Ryan didn't even know how to respond to that one, so he simply said "O...k. How?" Megan ran off and grabbed a ruler from Eric's school backpack. "Stand up!" As Ryan stood up, wearing just his sock in the front, all four girls surrounded him. Ryan stared at the naked Nikki, the mostly-naked Megan in tape, and the almost-naked Candy and Linda in towel and washcloth bikini. With everything that's been happening, plus being surrounded by skin, his hard-on was already raging with barely anything holding it back. And then, the four girls knelt down around him, so that they were all eye-level with his penis. Megan put the ruler on the side of his dick, and then she used her hand to tighten the sock to the point of being form-fitting. This way, the girls could see his exact size and dimensions, and Megan cheerfully announced his size of 7 inches. Nikki was keeping a mental list of the boys' relative sizes, and with this better look at Ryan she was able to rank them from little Eric as the biggest, then Ryan, and then Jake and Billy seemed about even. All were quite big though, and the smaller three boys were constantly hard, which was a bonus. This measuring made all four girls want to see Ryan's uncovered cock even more than before. Next up was Ryan, who joked "Ya know, this game seems to be turning into a teams match of boys vs girls all of the sudden. How about we make that official?" Candy asked "What do you mean?" and was answered "Each team makes dares for the entire other team, starting now." The three active girls and three other boys all agreed to these new terms. "Oh, and if somebody wimps out, they still have to draw a SuperDare, and if more than one wuss out they have to share the Super." Once the new rules were in place, Ryan wasted no time at all with his dare: "Girls, I dare you all to wrestle, all three of you at once until two quit! And then the losers fight, and the final loser gets a spanking from us boys." The girls were dumbstruck and frozen with fear. Candy spoke first "Oh come on, that's not fair!" So they went to Nikki to be a judge, and she called the dare legal. So now all three girls were now paranoid about their makeshift outfits falling apart from the wrestling. Candy said that they should risk a SuperDare, until Megan said "Noooo, there's only four left. One is Billy's a one is mine, and both are a lot worse than this." So after much delay, the match was on! Megan was the strongest of the three girls, and Linda was both the shortest and weakest. Megan was also pretty confident that her tape would hold in place, where the other two's outfits wouldn't. So, Megan grabbed Linda's head, but then Candy grabbed hers. Pretty fast it was 2 on 1 as Candy and Linda got on top of Megan with Candy holding her in a headlock. Then, Linda started tickling Megan's legs, causing her to kick around and scream. This also caused her barely-covered boobs to thrash around. Without much hope of escape, Megan gave up, and it was down to Candy and Linda. Candy wasted no time pouncing on top of Linda and mounting her, holding her arms down. Linda kicked and bucked to get free, but it wasn't working. What all of that shaking did do, though, was shake Candy's towel loose! Candy's towel fell down to her hips, and her boobs were showing to everyone again. She couldn't let go of Linda's arms or else Linda would escape, so Candy just stayed there topless and a few shakes away from being fully naked. In fact, both Linda and Candy were very aware of the fact that Candy's bare (and wet) pussy was rubbing up and down Linda's bare tummy, and Candy really wanted to win before the boys could see something like that. Candy finally said "Ok, your turn!" and went for Linda's top. When Candy grabbed at the flimsy top, Linda screamed out "OK I QUIT, I QUIT!!" Candy was the winner, and she released Linda without stripping her. Candy then Now Megan and Linda had to have a faceoff, and as Ryan reminded them, the loser had to get spanked by all 4 boys. Neither Megan nor Linda was going to let that happen without a fight. Round two began, and the much larger Megan grabbed Linda by the head again. Linda started tickling and clawing her way out, and Megan responded by forcing her face-first into the floor. Megan knew Linda's weakness by now, so showing no remorse Megan grabbed the rubber band holding Linda's top on and yanked it upwards until it snapped. Linda screamed and kept herself face-down while she tried to fix her top somehow. While she was doing this, Megan repeated the process with Linda's bottom rubber band. Linda was kicking and fighting, but her fear of being spanked by everyone kept her from quitting again. Her kicking had the unfortunate side effect of shaking her bottoms down, and now all four boys were staring at her bare ass. Megan then got on top of Linda and started grabbing at her armpits. In no time at all, Megan had Linda in a full nelson, and she was mostly helpless. Megan then told everyone "Hey, either you quit, or I'm gonna roll you over!" Linda freaked out "NO! Please don't do that. Let me go!" Megan asked again "Give uuup?" And Linda, still not wanting to be spanked, yelled "NO!" and started thrashing around with all of her might. Megan had to work to hold her, but then she started rolling over. Linda panicked and tried to get her arms free, but she was too weak. She watched as her left boob came into view, and then her right boob, and between her legs was her bald pussy on display again. Linda was now being held completely naked, and couldn't even get her arms free to hide herself. The boys were all staring, as Linda's tits were the last bodypart of the girls that they hadn't seen yet tonight, and even though she only had little A-cups her brightly colored and very erect nipples made up for it. Linda was horrified that everyone was looking at her, but she still didn't want to give up. She struggled and fought She even used her legs to kick around, which flashed great views of opened pussy to the horny guys. Eventually she ran out of energy, and reluctantly submitted. Once Megan let go of her, Linda immediately covered up with her hands. Ryan sat down and said "Ok Linda, spanking time!" Linda pleaded "Don't I get something to wear?" And was answered "Nope. On my lap, now." Linda was humiliated, but she walked over to Ryan while covering her nakedness, and lied down across his lap with her bare ass pointing up. Linda could feel Ryan's cock pushing up against her tummy now, and this made butterflies go wild in her stomach. Ryan then started spanking her, and counted to ten. Each shot hurt a lot, but they weren't as bad as the embarrassment. Next was Jake, and she could feel his penis against her now. Jake had no idea that Linda had spied on him naked earlier, but Linda's knees got weak from feeling his extraordinarily hard and powerful cock pushing into her. She actually felt like it was digging into her, and Jake took his 10 spanks. They weren't as hard as Ryan's, but now Linda's mind was clouded by lust again. Next was Billy, and Linda was again excited by the feel of his body against her poorly-covered naked flesh. Billy unleashed serious pain with his 10 shots, making her scream and making red hand prints on her ass. Eric actually defended her, saying "Hey now, not so rough!" but Billy mostly ignored him. Last up was Eric, and Linda was now tearing up. This made Eric feel guilty, so instead of spanking her he said "Here, let me make it feel better" and started rubbing her butt instead. Linda was amazed at how much better this made her feel, but also the much more intimate touch from the first boy to ever see her naked (or be seen naked by her) was making her feel both weird and extremely horny at the same time. Also, as he rubbed she felt his huge dick pushing into her, and then she felt the tip of it escape from his tiny towel covering and start touching her bare skin! After ten very long and slow rubs, finally her punishment was over and she stood up, but she allowed Eric to readjust and cover himself before exposing him. Still too shy to not be covering with her hands, she pleaded with the others to get her new rubber bands. This caused all of the boys, and even the girls, to tell her how beautiful she is, and how she doesn't need to be so shy all of the time. Linda kinda whimpered "But..I'm so flat." To this Jake responded "Well, I love small boobs, so yours are my favorite of all four of you!" This made Linda blush massively, but also made her feel much better. The other guys all made sure she knew they loved her body as well. Finally Candy returned with new rubber bands, and Candy re-made the washcloth bikini on Linda's body. Next up, it was the girls turn. The three of them, plus Nikki who loved to help, wanted to get the boys back big time for that last dare. On top of that, it was driving the girls crazy that the only boy they had seen naked so-far was Eric (aside from Nikki and Linda secretly peeping on Jake, but they weren't telling the others about it). Nikki, the evil one, came up with a plan: "If we dare them something really humiliating, they'll have to take a SuperDare, and I'll bet they draw a really good one." The others agreed, and Megan decided that it should be something really gay, since that would guarantee that they wouldn't do it. The plan was set. So, the girls made the challenge "We dare you four to makeout with each other for a whole minute for each kiss!" The guys all immediately responded with "Hell no!" or other more colorful rejections. "Hey, it's a legal dare boys!" All four boys, just as predicted, chose to reject the dare and take one of the Supers. Jake did the honors of drawing their fate, which was Ryan's SD of "Give the other gender all a 5-minute, high-contact, no rules lap dance" The girls squealed! To be continued.... |
| Name: | Janie for Alexi |
| E-mail address: | alexilovesdan@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | my initiation for Mui Alpha Phi |
| Message: | Alexi
my initiation for Mui Alpha Phi So I just started at MAP-look at the subject. I had invite slid under my door, so I opened it and it said 'meet in the old library at 9.00pm' from V.M. So at 9.00pm I went to the old library-without getting caught by the headgirls. So I made it it, then two girls wearing bikinis let me in and the whole room was pitch black and then a voice asked me 'whats your name' and I answered Alexi Davis' then the lights turned on and I was surrounded by students and a headgirl. She spoke ' my name is Roxy Muisha and I'm headgirl, it is time for your initiation'. Then she said 'take all your clothes off apart from your bra and panties, you have to take off tights and shoes as well.' So I did, then she said 'now do a 2 minute pole dance and if you do badly you have to remove your bra and panties, once you have finished humiliating yourself and you will be filmed too.' Once I done the pole dance, she spoke ' You have failed the pole dance, remove your bra and if you do the second task better, you get to keep your panties, your next task is to let every girl grope your be boobs for 2 minutes and if you fail to finish you have to remove your panties and the third task is to let me spank you for an hour, whilst naked, I did it and then I was kicked out of the old library naked and all the headgirls and teachers seen my naked and they filmed it and the next day, there was an assembly on me and I had to be nude and they let all the girls spank and grope me, I was also filmed too. worst first day ever! |
| Name: | Janie for Victoria |
| E-mail address: | mvplatte@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | Am I a tease or what? |
| Message: | Victoria
Am I a tease or what? Last summer around fourth of July I was home alone. It was about 1130 when I got a call. It was my friend Neil. He had just joined the Army and was home on leave from basic training. He had just bought a new truck and wanted to show me. I could hear the excitement in his voice so I said OK. He was about 5 minutes away so I got up. I didnt feel like getting completely dressed(I was nude at the time) so I put on my lil(as in short) silk robe. Then I decided I had better put on panties as well(just in case) He pulled up in his new new blue Chevy. But he had a couple of guys with him. I knew them as well. They had all went to the army and were home on leave. After looking at the truck I was then checking them out. They left here looking like bums. Now they all had nice haircuts, buff bodies and were just plain sexy. Or maybe I was just horny that night. Anyway, I had them all take off there shirts so I could see and feel all these muscles. I noticed they were doing some checking out of there own. Mainly my chest. I told them my eyes were up here. They said they would rather look down there. Neil, who had somehow gotten behind me, said "oh,you guys wanna see?" He then reached around and started to open my robe. I quickly grabbed his hands and turned around and told him to stop it. Right about then one of those two lifted up the back of my robe. I turned back around and must of had the biggest grin on my face because they all said" see she likes it". Yeah, I guess I did. Neil then proceeded to try to untie my robe. At the same time the other two were either trying to open or lift my robe up. After about thrity seconds they suceeded and got my rob open. Mark and Alex were very gentle actually. They were feeling my tits and Neil was trying to cop a feel as well. At about the time Mark and Alex started sucking them, Neil gave my robe a little tug. It slide down my back and nearly came off. Right then I knew I had better stop before I got myself in trouble. I closed my robe and tide it up. The guys started apologizing and I told them they did nothing wrong. Before they left I gave each of them a hug. Of course while I was hugging them I got groped and my robe kept getting pulled up. Good thing I wore those panties huh. I had to take a cold shower I was so worked up. Hows that for building the soldiers morale? |
| Name: | Janie for Alexi |
| Subject: | Stripped and Spanked |
| Message: | Alexi
Stripped and Spanked So I was at my cousin's house in Alaska and it had snowed heavily and he said let's play truth or dare. So he dared me to strip for him and stay naked for the rest of the game, my dare for him was to grope my tits and then lick them, so he did it. My truth was would you let me spank you and I said yes, guess what my dare was? He had to spank me for 10 minutes and he wasn't allowed to stop. I didn't do it, so I had to do a forfeit, I had to go in the backyard naked and play in the snow. His parents weren't home, so he came out with me and he rubbed snow on my pussy and in-between my ass cheeks and then he sucked my tits and he fucked me too, once he'd finished teasing me, he locked me outside naked in the freezing cold. Then he made me go in the neighbors' backyard and play in the snow with the old man who lived there, he fingered my pussy and licked it too, he poured hot chocolate on my and licked it all off, he said it was best experience ever. |
| Name: | Alexi |
| Subject: | Stripped at bus stop |
| Message: | I was walking to school and the 'mean girls' were there and I was wearing a short dress, I didn't have a bra or thong on. They started being kind to me and I felt one of them unzip my dress and then they lifted it up above my head and removed it. I was naked and they started teasing me about my bare pussy, they started to grope my tits and ass, then they put me on a leash and the bus arrived and they made me sit on the bus drivers' lap, he was touching my pussy and every man that got on the bus paid an extra 2.40 just to grope my tits. He drloped everyone off apart from me and took me to the private compartment on the bus and started to lick me and he locked me in there and when he finished for the day he took me to his house, he carried me like a fireman and was groping my ass whilst walking and a stranger was groping my tits and when we got to his house, he and the stranger tied my to his bed and covered me in chocolate sauce, whipped cream, sprinkles, ice cream, jelly and cherries they put loads of whipped cream in my mouth so I couldn't talk. Then they licked it off and they came and watched me shower, the bus driver filmed it and he shown it to the other bus drivers the next day, I went to the bus company and they all stripped me, pinned me down in the change and groped me, I go there everyday to be groped and sometimes the bus drivers carry me to their houses naked and lick cream off me and sometimes they shove a banana up my pussy and sometimes they cover me in worked and slugs, then they make me go outside and clean their cars naked. |
| Name: | Riverdummy |
| E-mail address: | yosuka.komayoshi@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | Whatever to School |
| Message: | P2 Sequel from 'Whatever'
So the day after my dad started making me go naked around the house and checking up my sweet spot to see if my hymen is still intact, that night I had a problem going to sleep at all so it took me several hours that night to fall asleep...and woke up late! I woke up so late that I jumped out of bed and put on my big coat without wearing anything underneath it. Yea I'm going to school naked, not really. Because at the same time I grabbed my gym bag and stuffed in a shirt, a bra, and panties and shocks. I put on my boots and grabbed my wallet and bounce out of the house and took a bus to the train station. The train was just about to leave when I gotten there so now it will be hard to find some empty seat. And so for the next 30 minutes I was standing there with bunch of people feeling so hot and sweaty because I put on a coat in a hot day! Rofl! And its a coat that reaches just about 3 inch above my knee and that my legs are bare that my high boots does not help but also make me sweat all over. I was sweating so much I wasn't thinking properly that I ended up accidentally unbuttoning the first 3 buttons from my neck and flashed my breasts to people sitting in front of me for a second when I quickly realize that I'm naked underneath and quickly buttoned my coat again. Thankfully nobody notice for their are obligated and busy on their own. But I did unbuttoned the part in my tummy and felt a cool air came in and cool that part of my body a little. After about 20 minutes almost more than half of the passengers on the train got out once the train made it first stopped before my stop to school. I quickly sat on one empty chair and waited for the train to start moving again that I quickly look around at my other fellow students obligated and busy on their own that I either took a chance or willingly dare and unbuttoned my coat and took it off of me. It felt good when I took off that damp sweaty coat. I also took off my boots and I felt much better then and put my stuff on the seat right next to me. I kind of fell asleep for like 5 minutes when the conductor woke me up to ask for my ticket. I put a hand in my pocket but realized that I was naked! I cursed and quickly look on an empty seat beside me and realize that all my things are gone! Everything! Without caring about the people around me and me being exposed I started looking around bending over looking for my things. People were watching me and that I couldn't hear what the conductor is murmuring about for I was having a panic attack and couldn't focus so after regaining myself for after a few seconds...but I did not and loudly told the conductor my stuff is missing and he too began looking and asking the people around me for my stuffs. The train stop on my stop and I began crying when the other students or passengers around me started leaving and some people from outside started boarding. And when everyone is not there that I realize and see that every seat is empty and that my stuffs couldn't be found. So the conductor took off his hat and gave it to me, telling me to use it to cover my face or something and hid behind him as he led the way to the back of the train pass the passengers who were looking at me because I used the hat to cover my butt behind me since my boobies and sweet spot were covered hiding from the conductors back. The back of the train is nothing but dark and an empty, small, warm space. The conductor ask for his hat back and he handed me 2 small aprons and told me to pit on to cover both my back and front and he helped tied the apron on my back strings. He then wrote something on a small paper and gave it to me and made me get out of the train. He yelled for a nearby by standing security who came to us. The conductor explained the situation to the security by stander and I was motion to follow the security guy and the train behind me left. It all happens so fast that I thought the train would be on delay but it wasn't. The security led me to a 2nd floor office with black windows that from the outside nothing can be seen in the inside. We went inside and its actually pretty cool from the AC. I was told to sit on one of the chair and asked me if I would something to drink or eat and I said yes and he left. A moment later he came back with a bag of food and a police officer beside him who told me to come with him. The security handed me the bag of food and I followed the officer. I'm getting nervous from all of this and that I should have listen to my dad.."If you woke up late, don't bother going to school." The officer led me to his police car and open the passenger door and I went in. We drove away from school in silence. The thin white aprons are sticking into my bare skin and its making me itchy and totally uncomfortable that I kept scratching all over myself and that my bare feet hurts that I been massaging my toes and heels. We reach the police station and the officer open the passenger door for me since it can't be open from the inside. I followed him inside the station where there is not a lot of people nor officers inside. The officer sitting behind the front desk ask for my home phone number and my parent's cell phone number and work number. Then I was led to a really small private cell with nothing but a toilet and sink. Almost as small as the ones in the airplane and start thinking that this might be the restroom or something but then the door can't be open from the inside since there is no knob or anything to open it. I put down the toilet lid and took off my back apron and lay it on top of the toilet lid and sat on it. |
| Name: | Drew |
| Subject: | the old leotard |
| Message: | I was at The National Gymnastics meet. I was next to go up. This was televised nationally. There was about 60,000 people crowed into the area,standing room only. I knew I was out of my league but I had to soldier on. My leotard was uncomfortably tight. I couldnt afford a new one so i had my old one on. It was suposed to have glitter on it but most had fallen off. The crotch was digging into my vagina so i looked down to pull it out and was instantly horrified at my threadbare stained uniform. So humiliating.
I was to go on the uneven parallel bars. I dusted my hands and made an unbelieveable large cloud. Some got into my eyes. As I tried to wipe my eyes i got the chalk all over my face. More embarrassment. but i was determined to not let it deterr me. "Stay on point no matter what," my coach (who I was deathly afraid of) ordered me. I stood before the apparatus and made my mount. I could feel the strain on the leotard. As i flew to the lower bar and did my handstand splits, with my legs straight out to the sides the crotch gave way and the stretchy material snapped all the way up to my boobs. I wasnt going to let the team down so I continued my routine. The more I swung the farther up the uniform rode. I had a release and catch then my dismount, but when I released the bar the little piece of material flew off my arms and i was totally naked. I could hear all 60,000 in the stands laughing as i set up my dismount. I missed and laned on my ass, the final humiliation. My coach ran out, grabbed me and turned me over his knee and started spanking me on my bare butt. I was completely naked in front of the 60,000 laughing, pointing crowd not to mention all the millions laughing at me in their homes. I woke up with a start, sat up in bed covered in sweat. OMG it was only a dream. I felt like James Bond's martini...shaken, not stirred. Me and my 12 yr old sister were both in gymnastics and i guess it had been weighing on my mind. We had an important meet coming up, not the nationals or anything even close to that big. Just a high school meet but it was big to me. WE were both ready, heading out the door with our blue and white gym bags, our school colors. We jumped into the car and Mom drove us to our gyms. My sister was in the jr class and I, being 15 was in the varcity class. Her gym was about 5 miles from mine. I was late as usual and the coach was pissed as usual. A big hulking man with a booming voice and a handle bar mustache ( A Bella wanna be). I was all alone in the locker room, everyone else was already out on the practice floor doing stretches. I stripped down naked and put my clothes in the locker and opened my bag. To my horror I discovered not MY leotard but my sister's. WE HAD SWITCHED BAGS. This yellow piece of material had been handed down to me from my cousin, then to my sister when it got too small for me. It was old and thin and yellow. But I had no choice. Coach was yelling for me to get out there. I struggle to get it on. My sister was a lot smaller than me and this garment was tight on her. Somehow i got into it but it was straining at everyseam. My nightmare was coming true. I looked down in horror at the cameltoe between my legs. It was very obvious and so was the wedgie i was getting in my ass. My sis had no boobs but i did and my nipples were poking almost thru the thin top. Since my sis had no boobs she didnt pack a bra in her bag and i didnt wear one today so I could dress faster. My training bra was in my bag 5 miles away. How was I gonna practice in this. Id be the laughing stock of the practice. As I walked out I was greeted by a sight i hadnt anticipated. There were hundreds of people there. It seems today the coach had invited other schools to watch us practice. We were gonna put on an exhibition and today they had also invited the boys team. Oh the shame i felt, I was humiliated beyond words as i marched out in my screaming yellow threadbare super skintight leotard. My pussy lips outlined, my mound protruding, my ass cheeks on display, my nips pushing the material out as if trying to punch a hole in their constraints. It was not only pulling the bottom up but pulling the top down trying to meet somewhere in the middle. As I warmed up, doing my stretches, the crotch would hide deeper and deeper in my ass crack, and i constanly had to pull the crotch out of my pussy. It was a nighmare. Meanwhile my little 12 yr old sister had her problems too. She almost fainted at the sight of my big leotard in her bag. She put it on and it was way too big. Her crotch hung down exposing her young kitty if she lifted her leg. The top kept shifting exposing her nipples and her not yet developed boobies. The girls kept grabbing the baggy ass and pulled it out so they could see her butt thru the large leg holes. My first routine was the floor and halfway thru as I did the dance part of the routine which involved laying on the mat, doing the splits, I looked down to see the material had almost disappeared inside my pussy. I couldnt stop the routine to dislodge it so I finished with both a front and back wedgie. The coach gave me a glare and motioned me over to him. "What the hell are you wearing?" I told him how the bags got mixed up and asked if i could be excused. Of course he made me go on. Next was the balence beam. This stretched the material almost to its max. I could feel the stitches popping on the side seams. Again incredible front and back wedgies exposing my ass cheeks and pussy lips. It was so embarrassing trying to pull the straining material from between my ass cheeks and from my vagina. Between sets while waiting my turn i stretched to stay loose and the shoulder straps began to tear so I stopped stretching. The material rubbing my vagina was starting to stimulate my clit. I started to get a little moist down there. Great thats all I need a giant stain on my crotch. This practice tard was so old all the absorbant padding in the crotch was gone so if i got wet everyone would know it. The more i tugged and pulled down on the leotard to get it out from between my thighs both front and back the more it rubbed me. Plus i had to pull the top up to cover my breasts which were threating to pop thru the top. Two more events and the exhibition would be over. Next was the vault. The run down the ramp towards the horse was gonna be painful. I was all set and I was off. I couldnt help but feel in only the first 5 steps my ass being exposed, the wedgie causing pain on my butt crack, rubbing it raw. After 7 or so steps my pussy lips slipped totally out on either side of the now wet material as it sawed the insides including my clitoris. As I made leap i felt something tear on the side. I landed with just a little hop and did my hands up, head back, stick ur ass out ending. I had to hold it for a second then turn and salute the audience the same way. I heard a gasp from the crowd and looked down. My lips were parted wide and i dont mean the ones on my mouth. In back the leg holes were almost up to my waist with a strap of material sticking up my ass to my lower back. I slinked away to hoots and whistles. As I pulled leotard out my nether regions the coach glared. There was now a large split in the seam on one side threating to get bigger with every step. As i stood by myself in the corner and tried to adjust the tiny tard i could plainly see my crotch was juicy. At every attempt to push my pudendum together and pull the material out, i was getting more stimulated. I had been pulling so much on the crotch that the old wet seam was starting to unravel. Thats all I needed and the uneven parallel bars were next. I was called and i walked up to the chalk box and dusted my hands. I clapped them together and an unbelieveably big cloud poofed up and got into my eyes OMG just like my dream. I almost didnt go. But a look from my coach told me id better. I did my mount. ouch. the material shot up between my legs almost splitting me in two. I prayed the seam in my wet crotch would hold. just as I got to the lower bar and did my hand stand i felt a snap within my pussy and cool air. the pressure on my ass crack was gone too. The crowd could see my red ass and red pussy that had been constantly rubbed by the material. I did my dismount pantless and I stuck it. I got a big cheer as i stood there with my arms over my head, my leotard up to my boobies and naked from the waist down. The second i finished i looked over and here came the coach. Well I wasnt waiting around to get a spanking like in my dream so I took off running. When he saw that he started running after me, yelling at me to come back. yeah, like hell i will. It must have been a really funny sight to see a little girl with no pants on running all over the place from this hulking fat man with a big mustache. I finally made it to the locker room. I put on my sweats and sat in side until all the "guests" were gone. My sister didnt fare much better. She had the other girls tugging and pulling on her big leotard until they finally pulled it off of her and she ran crying back to her locker room. Unfortunately some of the girls were already there and they wouldnt let her in. So she stood naked by the door till the coach came and shooed the other girls away. From that day on we always packed two leotards in our bags. One for me and one for her. |
| Name: | ashley |
| E-mail address: | ashleybabyashley@aol.com |
| Subject: | boyfriends payback |
| Message: | my boyfriend jack deciced to dump and degrade me after he saw me kissing this girl heather. that summer my mom in front of jack made me strip nude for wetting myself again and put me in diapers. so jack as payback had 2 of hid friends hold me while he tied my arms legs wide apart to lockers. then he cut of my clothes all of them but the diapers. then when the bell ring and as my classmates came into the hall. they all saw me. jack final act he tore the diaper off so i was total nude. my classmates were laughing take photos and shooting on the phone cams while classmates grab me everywhere and the worse thing. i stood there peed myself while everyone watched |
| Name: | joe |
| E-mail address: | joer@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | sister revenge |
| Message: | My sister was a junior in college and I was a junior in high school. Whenever she was home, her friends all seemed to gather at our house. This was fine with me because they were all good looking and all had nice bodies. I was their worst nemesis because I would grab their butts, fondle their titties, and pants them whenever I got the chance. They kept telling me to stop and my sister told me that one day she would see that I got what was coming to me. This only made me more determined to get my sexual fantansies roaring whenever they were at our house. Most of the time there would be anywhere from 7 to 10 of them.
Our parents had left for the weekend and my sister and friends were staying at our house. As soon as my parents left, 8 of these girls and my sister grabbed me and pinned me to the floor. They told me that I could be their slave for the weekend or I could suffer the consequences. I told them to fuck off and that I was not their maid. They told me that was too bad and they started removing my clothes. I protested but was helpless with 9 of them. A few minutes later and I was as naked as the day I was born and they were laughing their heads off. They tied me up with some rope and then covered my entire body with nair. After a shower, I was then completly bald of all body hair and still naked for them to laugh and joke about. I tried to change my mind and be their slave but they refused. They loaded me butt naked in our suburban and drove out to a park. They took me out and tied me to a flag pole in the broad daylight while still naked and shaved bald. The jokes starting coming as I begged for them to let me go. They released me hands but kept me tied to the flag pole and ordered me to jack off for them. I refused and they started to leave. I asked what they were doing and they said I would have to get someone else to untie me because they were going home. I reconcidered and I then jacked off for them while they took pictures and made jokes about the monkey and the flag pole. They loaded me up and drove about 10 miles from our house and put me out. They said they would be at home and when I got there, I would then be their slave. I pleaded with them for mercy since I was naked, shaved bald, and it being the middle of the day. I was told to run fast and hold on to my dick because if everyone saw how small by dick was that no girl would ever go out with me. They then started to leave and one of the reminded me to be sure and grope and grab some girls again and see how I felt with my head shaved!! |
| Name: | joe |
| E-mail address: | joer@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | Mardi Graus |
| Message: | I was pretty much the town clown and I could get away with a lot because of it. I was notorious for pantsing girls and never cared if I got the panties too. I would pants them and push them a little as I got their pants to their ankles. The little push would make them trip forward and step right out of their pants and sometimes panties. Oh, would their be some laughing and pointing. The shaved snatches were my favorite and I would cater to them if I suspected some shaving had been going on.
All was fun and games until the table was turned. When i say turned, i mean flipped over completely. Six cheerleaders stopped me and asked if I wanted to go over to the next town and see their Mardi Graus parade. They told me they would be flashing their titties for beads and I could be their manager and protector if someone got out of hand. Boy did i bite on this hook. I had pants 4 of these girls and wasn't even thinking about revenge. All were very pretty and all were well built. None had huge tits but all had enough to be proud of and their asses were so nice and tight. Of course, I had seen 4 of them with their asses bared and their pussies bared and shaved!! It took us an hour to get their and they went straight to a motel. We went inside to drink some in the room. A few minutes later and they had me pinned down on the floor and gave me a choice. I could strip naked and shave my entire body while they watched and then go to the parade or i could refuse and get choice number 2. I laughed and said you are crazy if you think I'm stripping and shaving my whole body unless their is some nookie involved. That was when i found out that I was the nookie. They stripped me naked, tied me to the four corners of the bed and then applied two bottles of nair all over my body. A few minutes later they took me into the shower and washed all of my hair away. When they brought me out, I realized that one of them had cut my clothes into shreds and trashed them. They then dressed me in a thong, see thru tutu, a stuffed bra, and a see thru short tight top. They made up my face, painted my nails, and put jewelry on me with a blond wig. The pictures were taken and I thought I had survived but they were not threw. They drove me to the starting spot of the parade and they had it prearranged with one of the float's sponsor to have me be in the parade. But, the sponsor said because of insurance, I would have to be chained to the rear of the float and walk the parade!! I was in HEELS!! Oh, there was laughter and giggling as the parade started. I had no choice but to walk behind the float in my heels, thongs, and see thru clothing with not a hair on my body. The cheerleaders walked with me and constantly pulled on my tutu, slapped my butt, pinched my tits, and told everyone I was shaved bald. They proved it to several who didn't believe them by pantsing me right in the street with the parade. Of couse, a little push each time and I was just as naked as they had been when I pants them. I would guess that 500 people or so got to see my bald and naked dick and balls while everyone took pictures and laughed. When the parade was over and I was unlocked, I found out that they had left me too!! I had no money, no car, and was 50 miles from home. The police picked me up and called my parents to come and get me later that night. How embarrassing and humiliating in the parade but only to have my parents come to get me. The cheerleaders kidded me for weeks and I have no plans for retaliation because I have learned my lesson about being exposed naked!! |
| Name: | joe |
| E-mail address: | joer@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | volleyball team |
| Message: | I was a freshman at a small university. i had become fairly popular and waw president of my class. I went to a volleyball game and I was pretty drunk at the time. I made some very rude remarks about our team and their ability. They were actually pretty good and very good looking. But i needed attention and I was making all sort of rude remarks about their play, their butts, their bodies, and ability. The word got back to the captain and she and I were friends. She told me I would need to apologize and I pretty much laughed in her face.
The next night they caught me walking the campus after a date and jumped me. There was about 12 of them and I had no chance to put up much of a fight. The captain said since i refused to apologize, I would need to be punished. I tried to apologize but they refused it because of the circumstances. They stripped me naked in about a minute and cut my clothes into shreds. I thought maybe the worst was over and I would have to walk home naked. They then took me to their gym, and took me into the showers. My entire body was first clipped of all hair and then I was shaved from head to toe. They left my head hair but said it would be next if I didn't change my ways. I was then taken about 5 miles out and put in pantyhose and some heels. I was put out and told to walk home in my heels and pantyhose. They called everyone they knew to come and watch me as I made my walk. Horns were blowing and lights blinking as I made my long walk in the sheer pantyhose , heels, and totally shaved bald. They told me that I would come to the next game shaved and naked if I tried to get them in trouble or tried to retalilate. Believe me, when you walk Naked and bald 5 miles in heels and pantyhose with half the college watching and laughing, you don't really want to try and stir these girls up again. I was later told to come to the next game in full drag and bald which I refused. I was captured again and this time i lost my body hair and my head was shaved. I was brought to the boys game and tied to a pole outside and left for everyone to see when the game was over. My hands were tied above my head and I was totally exposed and bald for everyone to see, laugh, and ridicule. I never again questioned or talked about the volleyball team because they had told me my next extrvaganze was a tar and feather!!! |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 8 |
| Message: | Linda was mortified, having just been exposed to everyone (including four boys). It was more than just an exposure, she had been held wide open and all 7 of them had seen every detail of her hairless pussy. When Billy dared Nikki to let Linda get revenge on her, Linda knew that she was going to make it count. She planned to get even with Megan and Candy later somehow for holding her legs, but for now all of her attention was on the brash tomboy chick who had just ripped her hands off of her naked pussy.
Linda looked at Nikki and said "Ok. You thought that was funny huh?" Nikki broke in "Hold up. I haven't decided if I'm taking the dare yet or not." Ryan teased "Hey, you could always take a SuperDare. There's only 4 left. You might get Billy's, and mine hasn't been picked yet either" Ryan smiled knowingly about his SD, and this made Nikki worried that it would be horrifying. Megan then joined in "And hey, nobody's picked mine yet, and mine is the worst one there. I guarantee it!" Nikki knew that a girl like Megan didn't bullshit, so that left only Eric's SD. How bad could little Eric's SD be? Eric seemed to answer this when he answered Megan's challenge "Nah. I'll bet mine is worse than yours." Ryan then said "Well mine may not be the 'worst dare ever', but if she draws it I know that I will be a happy man tonight." Nikki figured that if the remaining 3 secret dare-makers were literally arguing over whose was the worst of the entire 8, even worse than stripping and dancing, then it was probably a good idea to just let Linda do whatever. "Ok assholes, I'll take the dare, but Linda doesn't get unlimited revenge actions, because that's not fair. I only did one thing to her, she should only get one on me." Linda looked at her "No, that would just be a normal dare. I'll stop at three." Nikki tried to argue, but failed. The dare was now set at three revenges for Linda. Linda began "First up, you and I need to switch outfits for the rest of the night." Nikki was not happy about this, but she expected something like that. The two girls ran off to the bathroom where Nikki was forced to undo her washcloth bikini and give it to Linda. Linda eyed her naked body, and she could tell that despite all of her whore-like acting all of the time, she was very shy being naked even around just a girl. She also saw that the see-thru-when-wet washcloth bottoms weren't tricking her, and clearly Nikki had lied all of the time about being shaven. Linda then put on the bottoms, turned around, and lifted off her shirt. She then put on the top and secured it with the rubber-bands while keeping her back to Nikki. When Linda turned back around, Nikki was now in just the shirt. Before they left, Nikki pleaded "Hey girl, go easy on me. You still owe me for letting you see Jake earlier." Linda responded "Maybe" before opening the door and heading out. Linda, feeling much better now that her hand wasn't stuck constantly between her legs, and enjoying seeing Nikki now in that familiar crotch-covering pose, came up with her next revenge. "Second up, you have to streak from the front porch to the stop sign and back, completely naked!" Nikki was NOT expecting that! "WHAT? But it's only like 8:30, people will see me!" Linda then said "Well you'd better run fast then." Nikki went to the basement window and looked outside, and couldn't see anyone. "Ok ok fine, let's hurry up!" Nikki walked up to the door and, while still covering between her legs, used her other hand to lift off her shirt and toss it back. This flashed her boobs to everyone quickly, and she then covered her top with one arm and started running. Everyone got a great view of her butt bouncing along as she disappeared from view. None of the scantily-clad teens were willing to follow her, so they all watched from the safety of the windows. Nikki ran as fast as she could while keeping her arms tight on her body, and luckily for her she is a fast runner. Unluckily for her, however, she saw Linda's older brother Barry in his driveway, still working on his car. Nikki tried to escape without being seen, but she then heard a "WHOA!" from behind and knew that she had been spotted. When Nikki finally reached the stop sign at the end of the street, she heard a bunch of loud commotion as three younger boys were playing in the cross-street and saw her. She heard "Hey, she's naked!" "Really? Whoa!" "Hey Nikki, why are you naked?" and a ton of laughs in-between. Nikki regretfully turned around, mooning the boys, and ran off back towards Eric's house. In front of her, she saw Barry at the base of his driveway trying to get a better view. Barry had his phone out now and was aiming it at her as she came near. "OH MY GOD, DON'T TAKE A PICTURE OF ME GODDAMNIT!" she screamed, but Barry was far too busy laughing to care, and he wanted a souvenir (Or two, since he had to get an ass shot after she had passed him). Nikki hauled ass and finally made it to Eric's house, and flew in the door. The other teens were laughing and in shock that Linda's brother had seen her, and Billy asked Linda if she could get those pictures for him sometime. Meanwhile, the naked girl herself begged Linda to make her brother delete the pictures. Linda actually said she would make him delete them, if only because Nikki was jailbait and her brother was too stupid to not get caught. Nikki then looked around for her shirt, but couldn't find it anywhere. Eric looked at her smugly and said "Well, since we can't find it, I guess you can't wear it anymore!" Nikki then figured out that Eric had just gotten her back for hiding his pants earlier. Linda had one final trick up her sleeve though. "Nikki, you've always bragged to all of the girls in school about how you keep your pussy smooth and hairless because the boys love it like that, but you're a liar. Me and Candy shave without bragging about it to everyone, but apparently you were too chicken. So, let's fix that. My last order is for you to lie down on the floor with your legs spread and shave yourself bald!" "HO-LY SHIT!" was the simultaneously yell from all four boys. Nikki refused "No way, hell no!" "You have to. Don't you always tell everyone that you have a 'hot vagina' and that it 'could be in porn'? So, let's see it." Nikki was trapped, and her constant flirting and attention whoring finally caught up with her. Megan coaxed her "Come on, you're the only girl they haven't seen naked yet, just do it." Nikki angerly gave up "Ok OK OK!!! Give me a razor then." Surprising everyone, Linda had her razor with her in her purse. Linda had secretly brought it today for her shower in case her and Eric did any more experimenting, so that she wouldn't have any stubble of any kind (which made her even more bare when shown off to everyone). Linda's razor, an Intuition, didn't need any lather, it just had to be wet. So, the wet razor was handed to Nikki, who was still trying to cover up. She sat down as all eyes were on her, all seven others in front of her staring. Nikki had no choice, and she took her right hand off of her pussy and bared it to them, and then spread her legs. She then started shaving her pubes while trying to cover her boobs still, but she was having trouble balancing. She gave up and put her other hand behind her to hold her up, and she was now fully and completely naked. All of the boys cheered her on, as she shaved tiny bits of hair off of her trademark 'hot vagina', and even the recently-spent Billy was hard again. The boys stared at her breasts and nipples, now finally seeing them fully and not just through a blurry washcloth. As Nikki shaved, she felt herself getting very turned on by the contact of the razor, and she had already been horny all night long. She started secretly pressing harder with the razor to stimulate herself, and it was working, but this only made her more aroused. As more and more of her pussy was uncovered, Ryan joked "You're right, you COULD be in porn!" To which the other guys and Megan all agreed. Nikki's pussy was shaped like the traditional porn ones, with the visable lips slightly opened. The attention was making Nikki feel very sexy, and as she got almost to fully bald, her shyness was melting away. Nikki had always been a tease and a flirt but was always too chicken to actually be an exhibitionist like she pretended to be to everyone. Now she was facing her fear and overcoming it. She started pressing very hard on her mound and shaving with rhythmic strokes, and before she knew it her pussy ran out of hair to shave. Somehow, a part of her was disappointed, especially since she had to stop touching herself. The comments didn't stop either, including "Perfect!", "Now THAT'S a porn vagina!", and "All we need now is music and moaning" Nikki had stopped teasing her now-bald vagina with the razor, but this sent a wave of withdrawal through her body. Also, all of the boys complimenting her and staring at her with lust was making her think things, crazy things. She couldn't bring herself to close her legs, and the sexual withdrawal was making her dizzy. Nikki finally asked her fans "So, you'd all like to see a porn with me in it huh?" To which everyone, even the "straight" Linda and Candy vocally agreed. Nikki then said something that shocked everyone, even herself "Well.... If I give you a porn show, can I be immune to all dares from now on?" Everyone simultaneously agreed. Nikki then put down the razor, and placed her fingertips on her pussy. She then started rubbing it up and down slowly, moaning a little in the process. Nikki needed this as badly as her audience wanted to see it. Nikki then sped up, dragging her fingers from below her slit to above her clit and back again. The faster she went, the louder she moaned, and she wasn't even faking it. It did not take long at all, only about a minute and a half, before Nikki screamed like a banshee and came furiously, grabbing the carpet, thrashing, and kicking the floor. Nikki came so furiously that she accidentally got the carpet wet. Once she had finally recovered, she looked towards her audience. They were awe-struck, and it took over 10 seconds before Ryan broke the sudden silence with "That was awesome!" The compliments showered her again, and now Nikki knew what it felt like to actually be a porn star for once, which had always been a secret fantasy of hers. She had no idea what her last dare was gonna be now that she was out of the game, but she knew she was going to make it good. To be continued.... |
| Name: | Riverdummy |
| E-mail address: | yosuka.komayoshi@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | Whatever |
| Message: | When I was about this old, my widowed dad start to made me do one thing I never thought I'll ever do. At first it was really embarrassing, because he has not seen me naked since I was little. But now that I'm this old, he said that everyday starting today that I will have 'no clothes' on when I'm on the house. And that every once in awhile, he'll touch inside my sweet spot to see if my hymen is intact and still there.
Do you have the slightest idea where this story heading to? Well you should, unless you grew up from a family nudism then probably no. Its just as worst as putting on a chastity belt. But better than making me go to a purity ball. So right after I got back from sch**l and came home, I went to the living room where my dad is waiting sitting on a couch and after several seconds of standing in front of him, I put down my bag and started stripping. I looked away in another direction every time a piece of my clothing comes off. I was looking down when I first took off all my top, leaving my bra on.Then I pulled down my pants halfway and that I bended over and untied my shoes and took it off, then pulled down the rest of my pants down and off my feet. Now I'm on my bra, panties, and orange stripe socks. "Keep going," dad said and he added,"Even those socks must come off." For some reason I felt myself blushed and when he saw my face turn red I immediately felt a wave of embarrassment. Doing all of this in front of him, I unhooked my bra and let it fall, not looking away from his eye contact. My breasts fell and my dad eyed them and he smirked, which made me curve a smile and that in my mind everything is alright and I bent over as I pulled down my panties and let it slide and fall to my ankles, along with my socks and with my foot I push the clothes aside. My dad eyed my pelvic to my sweet spot area and raised an eyebrow. "Now, come closer to me," he said. I walk to him and he put a finger touching my sweet spot. I thought I was going to faint and all that time that I been thinking that this was just all a bad dream. He then slides a finger up and inside my sweet spot then stop halfway when he felt the soft blockade of my hymen and pulled his finger out. "Take your things and clothes back to your room and...just do what you usually do, just without clothes on," he said. You think this story is something? Wait 'til you hear about this at school! |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 7 |
| Message: | All of the teens were still amazed at the hot and orgasm-filled shower that Eric and Candy just had, and the two of them were still standing in the shower naked and covering in the aftermath. The bottomless Linda had used her covering hand to bring herself to climax during the show, but the other 5 were now raging with lust and not knowing what to do with it all. It didn't help that Ryan, Billy, Nikki, and Megan were all very horny on a normal day, but now even the geeky Jake was poorly hiding a large object in his pants. Finally Eric ordered everyone but him and Candy out so they could get dressed again, but he didn't notice that sneaky Nikki snatched his pants from the floor and stole them.
Alone now, Eric and Candy shyly confessed how amazing that shower had been, how sexy each others' bodies were, and Candy admitted that she had been fantasizing about showering with him all day. Eric also admitted to having a crush on Candy for years, and having a thing for redheads. As a result of their fun, the two agreed to become a couple. As they went to get dressed, both had problems. Firstly, Eric couldn't find his pants anywhere, and he remembered handing them to Linda when he stripped. When he yelled out for Linda to return them, she swore that she didn't have them anymore and that she had left them on the floor in the confusion. Secondly, Candy's towel was now soaked to capacity and generally useless as clothing due to the weight and wetness. Wringing it out only helped a little bit. The two lovers were now stuck with a dilemma: There was only one more remaining full-sized towel. After a short bit of pleading, Candy got the big towel, and Eric was forced to wear the small towel, the same one Linda had barely covered with the night before, around his waist. While this did keep him covered for now, it was basically like a miniskirt. As the two lovers returned to the main room, the laughing and cheering was hysterical at Eric's outfit. Nobody saw Nikki hide Eric's pants, and everyone was overcompensating for their arousal. When nobody could tell Eric where his pants were, it was decided that Eric had to remain in the tiny towel until they were found. Eric's outfit just added to the unrelenting look of lust in Nikki and Megan's eyes, and the other boys were still wielding huge erections from the shows and girls' outfits for all of the girls to stare at. It was now bottomless Linda's turn, and while she was still preoccupied with keeping her pussy hidden from everybody, she still came up with a new outfit dare: "Ok, we need to tone things down before we become an orgy in here. But Jake, I dare you to wear a homemade swimsuit similar to Ryan and Nikki" Jake looked a little puzzled "Wait, isn't that just a duplicate dare?" The others agreed, and told Linda that she needed to make it unique somehow. Linda thought for a minute, and then Nikki yelled out "Make him wear his pants like a towel!!" Linda actually liked the idea, and said "Yeah, do that!" Jake stood up to head to the bathroom, and Nikki stood up to follow him, giving him fairly useless tips as they walked. Linda suddenly knew what Nikki was up to, having seen Nikki peek at Eric earlier. Linda looked at Nikki with shock, so Nikki winked and waved her up, saying "Here, let's get Linda's opinion." Linda got up and followed, still covering front and back, but now feeling nervous about what naughtiness she might be joining. Nikki described the dare "Ok Linda, I'm saying that Jake needs to wear his pants with the big part in the front, one leg around his waist, and the other leg between his legs. Sound good?" Linda agreed "Yeah" "Ok then. Get to it, Mr!" As the awkward Jake entered the bathroom and shut the door, Nikki and Linda were conveniently standing outside of it. Without words, Nikki winked to Linda and then started peeking through the crack. Linda's angel and devil were arguing back and forth for a few seconds, but the devil won and Linda crouched down under the standing Nikki and started peeking through the door frame as well. They could both see Jake in good detail, and as soon as Linda started watching, the pants came off! Jake was now naked, and the girls could finally see his raging hard-on that had been the most erect of the four boys all night. Nikki's unconscious lip-biting was actually starting to hurt her lip, but the lip pain just turned her on more. Nikki knew she had a biting fetish, and she was amazed at how straight out Jake's dick was. Linda was feeling naughty, as she was usually the goodie two-shoes of the girls, and here she was spying on a hot and naked boy, only the second she had ever seen in her life. Linda didn't even look at porn, so Eric and Jake were literally the only two penises she had ever seen before, and she couldn't contain herself. Eric's was bigger, despite being the shortest and thinnest boy, but Jake's rock-hard intensity was actually more thrilling for Linda. While they stared in secret, Jake made his pants-undies, and the two girls moved away from the door and pretended to be casually waiting until he opened the door. Jake asked "Is this good?" Linda tried to say "Yeah", but her voice went out when she tried. Nikki giggled at this and said "Oh yeah, you're hot baby." As Jake walked back to the group, Nikki looked at Linda slyly "Well?" Linda just said "..Wow" before they too walked back. At this point, the only two still wearing their complete normal PJs were Billy and Megan, and Jake was well aware of this for his dare. "Another outfit change. Megan, I dare you to wear nothing but little bits of black tape for the rest of the night!" Megan's mouth dropped, but she figured that everyone had already seen her naked a few minutes ago, so what the hell? Jake handed her the nearby roll of black electrical tape and described to her quietly the details, making sure nobody else heard. Megan went red. Even knowing that they had all seen her flashed naked already, could she really wear so little the whole game? She went to change, as Jake smiled and refused to tell the others his designs. When Megan returned to the group, she was wearing only a black X covering each nipple, a black triangle covering her hairy triangle, and a black tape-thong covering her butt. There was nothing else on her, not even cosmetic bikini strings. The crowd went wild! This left only Billy in normal attire, and he knew for-sure that he was next. In fact, he goaded her "Bring it on, Tapey!" Megan was stuck, wondering what to make a cocky little shit like Billy change into that would really get him good. Then she had an idea, and told them to wait a second while she ran off. She put her PJs back on and ran upstairs, and saw the Lingles watching TV in the living room. Megan snuck into their bedroom dresser and found Mrs Lingle's clean clothes. After all of 4 seconds, she had exactly what she was looking for, and it was even better than she had imagined it would be. When she ran back downstairs and stripped down to her tape bikini, she then showed the group a pair of Mrs Lingle's black and lacy see-thru lingerie thongs. Megan simply said "This!" Billy's cocky smile turned to absolute terror. "Oh you BITCH!" Billy decided pretty-quick what he was going to do. "Fuck that! Gimmie the bowl." Billy reached in to get a SuperDare. At this point he'd rather be naked than wear a lingerie thong. Hell, he'd rather have done any of the three SDs that we've seen so far, and he figured the five remaining dares (including his own strip dance one) couldn't be as humiliating. He was wrong. Billy pulled out the paper, read it to himself, and then started swearing up a storm. After a full 10 second incoherent rant, Billy finally read aloud "Cum in your pants while everyone watches." The group went insane! It was the loudest cheering and laughter of the night so-far. Nikki proudly bragged "Boo-yah! Like my dare, Bill-Bill?" Everyone was secretly glad that they had not drawn that one, and the girls couldn't wait to watch the show. Eric, Jake, and Ryan all decided to leave the room, since they REALLY didn't want to see any of that. The four barely-dressed girls sat in a half-circle in front of him. Nikki commanded "Come on, you're already hard. Get to it!" Billy was humiliated, but incredibly turned-on all night, so he decided then and there that he might as well have the best orgasm of his life so-far. He reached his right hand into his pants, grabbed himself, and started working it up and down. The girls watched as Billy's baggy and thin pants barely got in his way at all, and they watched the tip area get wet. Billy was staring at the half-naked girls: Candy in her towel, Nikki in her washcloth bikini, Megan in her tape bikini, and Linda in just a shirt with a hand between her legs. Eventually Megan noticed Billy's eyes were focused on her and her new look the most, and she decided to tease him a little by grabbing and squeezing her boobs. This made Billy jerk, and the other girls noticed as well. Nikki got the girls in a huddle and made a game out of which girl could make Billy cum. "Whoever makes him go off, without touching him, wins! And gets a favor out of the other three." Once their evil plan was in motion, The girls turned towards Billy and they all started rubbing their chests. Nikki ordered them to spread out, so it would be easy to see who Billy was staring at. Megan licked her finger, and then rubbed her tape-covered right nipple. While Billy was staring right at her, she then took her left boob and lifted it up, licking it quickly. Billy's mouth went open, and he was clearly about to bust. Candy wasn't going to lose that easy, so she dug down into her new-found confidence and stood up, opened her towel, and flashed Billy full-frontal! She held her towel open while Billy stared right at her naked nipples and bald pussy, and the other girls were at a loss on how to beat that. Linda just gave up and sat still, but Nikki is not one to give up easily. She slid her finger into her homemade bikini bottoms and started rubbing herself and moaning. Her moans were pretty fake and over-the-top, but Billy didn't care as she now had his undivided attention. Megan then noticed Linda just sitting there doing nothing while trying to keep covered, and she came up with a diabolical plan. She whispered to Candy "Hey, get her leg!" Candy quickly closed her towel and moved next to Linda. Suddenly Megan grabbed Linda's right leg and Candy grabbed her left leg, and the two girls pulled them apart until bottomless Linda was spread eagle, only covered by her hands! Linda squealed, and this got everyone's attention. The other three boys ran back in to see Linda's legs being forced open directly in front of Billy. Sure enough, Billy was staring directly between Linda's legs, trying to get a peek at her covered pussy. Nikki noticed that all four boys were now staring at Linda, and Nikki came up with a crazy plan. She ran and sat down behind Linda, with her legs over Linda's knees. Nikki then grabbed Linda's right wrist and pulled it up, leaving only one hand covering her smooth and naked pussy! Linda begged "Nikki NO! Let me go! Come on, I don't want them to see my pussy!!" The girls held on to Linda tightly, not letting her escape. Nikki seductively moaned "You can't hide your little bitty pussy forever. Billy and the boys want to see it." And then Nikki grabbed Linda's left wrist with her left hand and started pulling. Linda fought and fought, as Billy went further and further over the edge. Linda desperately begged "NO, PLEASE STOP! DON'T SHOW THEM MY PUSSY!! LET ME GO! NOOOOOO!!" All eyes were glued between Linda's legs as her left hand ran out of power and was yanked to her side! Linda's bald pussy was exposed to everyone, and with her legs spread open as wide as possible. Everyone could see her lips, her clit, and even up and inside of her, and she couldn't even cover up. As soon as Billy saw it he started thrashing and cumming all over the inside of his pants. The boys all stared at Linda's pussy, while the girls (including Linda) watched Billy. The girls let go of Linda, as she frantically covered up. Nikki saw her look of embarrassment and felt guilty for using her, so she came up with a consolation. "Well girl, looks like you won! I guess we all owe you a favor now" Linda was still in shock. Billy could see Linda's embarrassed rage, and even though he was humiliated beyond belief at having his PJs covered in his own cum and having been watched like that, he somehow knew that Linda's revenge would be worth it. So, now that it was Billy's turn, he made his dare before the group even had any more time to reflect on what had just happened. "Yo Nikki! I dare you to let Linda get even with you, no matter WHAT she wants to do, until SHE thinks it's enough." Nikki's eyes and mouth went wide. Linda, however, got a twisted grin. To be continued.... |
| Name: | Alexi |
| E-mail address: | alexilovesdan@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | stripped in a hospital |
| Message: | In May, I wa in the hospital having an ultrasound on my stomach, turns out I was pregnant and now I have a little girl called Sophia Louise. Anyway I had to stay in the hospital for 2 days to have different tests etc. I had to wear a hospital gown and they are so uncomfy, I was walking to the ladies washroom and my doctor was a bit of a pervert and undone the bow on my gown, I didn't realize until I came out of the washroom and the doctor got the sleeves on the gown and pulled off my gown. I was so embarrassed, he exposed me to all the patients and nurses in the maternity ward, he came up behind and groped my tits, then he got down on his knees and slowly removed my panties and there I stood in the nude with not a stitch of clothing on, he refused to give me my gown back until he was allowed to grope me, I had to stay in hospital an extra three days until I let him grope me, he made me lay on the hospital bed with my legs spread wide with no panties for every nurse, doctor and patient to see my pussy and he had a different doctor grope my tits every hour, my doctor also filmed me having a shower in the washroom. He and the other doctors watched it on their lunch breaks and sometimes I had to let the doctors inspect my pussy for "hygiene" reasons, but they actually fingered and licked my pussy. When I had my 3rd Ultrasound all the male doctors were there and I had to be naked to do it, just for their pleasure. It was even more embarrassing when I had my second baby, I was taken to the male staff room on their breaks and they would lock the doors and grope me and I also had honey put on my bump and they licked it off they also put it on my pussy too. It was my worst hospital experience ever! |
| Name: | Emma |
| Subject: | Affairs of the Heart |
| Message: | As some of my closer friends know, I’ve had a few heart related health problems of late. It was a hell of a shock… I’m only 27 and never get ill. It was a routine visit to my doctor a year or so ago when she took my blood pressure… or at least tried to! Found my pulse rate was twice what it should have been, so I was rushed into hospital with, of all things, a racing heart! And I thought I was the one who always caused that… lol! Upshot of it was that I was diagnosed with having an electrical short circuit in my heart, put on medication, and put on a waiting list to have an operation to correct my malfunction.
About a month or so I received notification that my operation was scheduled for the week before Christmas, and so turned up at the hospital at 8am for my day surgery operation… I turned up on the ward and it was explained what was going to take place. The ward was a mixed one, well it was after I arrived…. Six of us there for day ops, and me the only female! The nurse closed the curtains round my cubicle for me to undress… He didn’t make a very good job of it as there was a gap not just in the middle, but at one of the ends as well. I’m sure it wasn’t really intentional….ha-ha! I was scared to death about the operation, but I’m ashamed to admit that the thought of the guys on the ward, as well as the nurse, seeing me strip was getting me wet. I stripped naked… I KNEW they could see me…….. then pulled on my paper hospital pants and put on my backless hospital gown. The downside with paper hospital pants is that if you are turned on the paper sort of clings and goes clear…. My pants were doing both… I was taken down to theatre for the op, and fitted with the needles to give me the local anaesthetic…. you need to remain awake for this operation. My gown was removed from me so that monitors could be fitted to my chest, and I’m flat on my back, naked apart from a pair of transparent wet paper pants. I felt so embarrassed… five people in the room, and four of them were guys. Worse was to come… They insert two wires up to my heart via my veins…. The veins in my groin…. Now I’m asked to spread my legs for them….. I feel like dying… it’s so obvious that I’m aroused. The doctor can see it and he’s smiling, smiling at my wet pussy that he can clearly see through my wet paper pants… he inserts the first line in my groin, then he apologises to me…. Says he’s going to have to rip the paper pants to enable him to insert the other line…. He rips my pants, only they don’t rip, they’re too wet, they just sort of fall apart. I can feel cool air on my wet pussy lips…. I don’t need to look down to see what’s happened, I know my pussy is bare to the world. I also know it’s wet… VERY wet! The doctor smiles again… he’s enjoying the show but remaining oh so professional. ‘I’m sorry, but I’m going to have to wipe you… the wetness will interfere with our electrical pulses’ He WIPES my soaking pussy…wipes along the length of my slit… trying his best to dry me…. It doesn’t really help… it’s making matters worse…. In the end he inserts some absorbent paper between my pussy lips. Now I’m red all over… humiliated and embarrassed….. They carry on with my operation… I’m sprawled on my back , showing all, doped up, wishing I could be anywhere else… wishing he would touch me again…. Things don’t go as planned with the operation. They can’t finish it… I catch snippets of information ‘too difficult’… ‘more dangerous than we expected’……. I’m still naked as the chat about me… naked and wet… Don’t know if it’s the effect of the anaesthetic, but I feel so very turned on, so very wet. I know there must be a puddle on the trolley, that all the nurses will see it, will know what a slut I am, will laugh at me behind my back… Finally its over… all the tubes, wires and monitors are removed. They go to put my robe back on me. Then they remember the paper… the paper between my pussy lips… the doctor attempts to remove it… it’s not easy…it’s sodden, hard to pick up. He has to ask a nurse to help him, to part my lips for him, so he can reach down inside…. I swear to god I’m cumming now…. Can hardly stop myself…. It’s the final straw, my final humiliation… I cum with the doctors hands inside my pussy.. I shut my eyes and keep them shut… I can’t look them in the eye…. I’m covered and taken back to the ward. Left for a couple of hours to recover. They all know, I can tell, it’s the way they look at me…. God, I so want to die of embarrassment. Finally I have to look the doctor in the eye. He comes to explain what went wrong during the operation. It seems I don’t have one short circuit, but multiple ones, caused by scar tissue on my heart. Very difficult and risky to operate on, so he wants to keep me on my meds and see me in six months. Before he leaves he says he wants to check me over, draws the curtains, draws them very carefully. I know what he wants to check out… I remove the gown, spread my legs…………. |
| Name: | Boris666 |
| E-mail address: | boris666@aol.com |
| Subject: | Emma is punished 6 |
| Message: | Emma trembled in the car as they drove back. She begged and pleaded all the way back to Sarah’s house.
“Please don’t let her see, please Miss, pleeeease, I’ll be good, you can do whatever you like......please make her go away!” “Oh Emma, of course I can do whatever I like to you. There’s nothing you can do about that silly.” “Please don’t do things to me in front of her miss, pleeeease.” “I can do anything I want to you can’t I?” “Yes miss, but.......” “Shhhh! What I’d like to do to you now, is give you a nude spanking in front of your old school bully!” “Ohhhhh pleeeease!” “I know how shameful that is for you. You must have fantasised about getting your own back on her, or standing up to her.” Emma looked at her lap with scarlet cheeks. Her face grew hot with the feeling that this horrible girl could see straight through her. “You did didn’t you? You imagined getting all kinds of revenge! But you poor thing, instead you are going to be spanked in the nude in front of her!” “Oh please don’t.” “It must have took you a long time to get over her bullying and build your confidence. Of course I can see right through your ‘confidence’. I know how weak you are! And so does she! I might even let her spank you!” “Oh no please nooooo!” “And now, here we are.” Sarah pulled the car into her driveway. “Sarah please. I won’t let you!” “Oh really? Get out now! And call me Miss or you’ll regret it I promise!” They both got out the car as Lorren pulled up. “Please Miss Please I....” “Be quiet! One more word and I’ll send those videos to everybody!” “Hello.” “Hi Lorren. Say hello to your guest Emma.” “Hello,” Emma said looking at the ground with a hot face. “Please come in.” The three girls went in and Sarah led them to her living room. “Do sit down.” Sarah said to Lorren. Emma stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. “Emma, go and make some tea.” She left for the kitchen, relieved to be out of site. She couldn’t believe this was happening, but it was. What could she do? Worse still her pussy was dripping wet. She could feel it all over the top of her inner thighs. Why did her pussy betray her? Why couldn’t she control herself? If Lorren knew how wet she was she would just die! In the living room, Sarah was enthusiastically telling Lorren about Emma’s situation and Lorren listened with undisguised glee. “So, would you like to take part? I promise you it’s the most fun I’ve had in a long time!” “Yes please.” “You can have a special role as her school bully. Funnily enough, I made her buy a school uniform today. Perfect!” Emma came in with the tea. She hadn’t dared to make one for herself. She set the tea down on a table, avoiding eye contact and stood nervously in front of the two wicked girls, waiting with dread to be told what to do. Sarah and Lorren sat there smiling, watching the poor girl fidget and squirm under their gaze. “Ok” Said Sarah, “It’s time for your spanking!” Emma froze. Suddenly, she stood up and looked down on Emma, who couldn’t meet her eyes. “Arms up!” Emma didn’t move. Her eyes darted around, as if looking for an escape. She hesitated and looked at Lorren, who looked like the cat who got the cream. “I said arms up!” Sarah took the hem of Emma’s t shirt and started to lift it. “No!....please.” Emma’s hands shot to her side in an attempt to stop the t-shirt. She gripped the hem in a last desperate act of defiance. SLAP! “Ow!” Sarah had slapped Emma’s leg. “Let go you bad little girl!” She gripped the t shirt and yanked it up, wrestling it up over Emma’s head and arms, and off, stripping her naked except for socks and shoes of course. She threw it on the floor and glared at Emma, who stood covering her little boobies with one arm and her pussy with the other. Emma’s face was on fire. Sarah looked furious. “How dare you?” I was just telling Lorren what a good little girl you are and you decide to show me up like that!” “I...I....Please I.....Please don’t.” “Now you’ve made things a lot worse for yourself! Come here you naughty girl.” Sarah took Emma by the arm and pulled her to the sofa. “No!.......I won’t let you!” Sarah sat down, pulling the nude girl over her lap. “Oh no.......Please no......I won’t let you!” Sarah pulled the girls legs apart so that her pussy was pressed on her thigh. “Please Miss!” Lorren giggled and felt her face heat up. “No!” Emma struggled uselessly as Sarah held her in place, pulling her arm behind her back as it came back to protect her bare bottom. Then she started to spank. “Ow.....ow........ow.......please....ow!” Emma’s bottom cheeks came to life as she wriggled around on Sarah’s lap. They sprung and bounced and swayed and gyrated, turning pink quickly under Sarah’s angry slaps. “oh.....oh......ow.....no......ooooooooh” Sarah paused, resting her hand on Emma’s hot red bottom. “Are you going to be a good girl now?” “Oh, yes Miss.....please.” Lorren laughed and licked her lips, blatantly excited by the display. Sarah traced a finger along Emma’s crack and circled it teasingly around her bum hole, causing the poor girl to rudely squirm and writhe. A long moan escaped her lips. “Ooooooooh.” “Or shall I put something in here?” “Oh no, I’m a good girl Miss!” Emma said, still squirming as Sarah stroked down her crack and touched between her legs. “What is this?” “Oh no....oh god.” “This naughty little girl has got all wet! I told she likes it.” Emma shuddered to her core as her pussy was slowly massaged. “Oooooooh........ooh.......ohhhh ......ooooooo” Lorren’s eyes met Sarah’s with a predatory understanding, clouded with lust, though she’d never admit it. Sarah stopped rubbing. “Would you like to have a go Lorren?” “No Miss please Miss.....I’ll be good.” “Be quiet!” |
| Name: | Boris666 |
| E-mail address: | boris666@aol.com |
| Subject: | Emma is punished 5 |
| Message: | Sarah bent down and quickly spanked Emma's exposed bottom.
“Get up you silly girl!” Emma stood up, looking down at her feet, tears streaming down her red cheeks. “Spread your legs, put your hands on your head and shake yourself dry.” Emma did as she was told and felt ridiculous standing like that in front of the younger girls, shaking her bare pussy dry, as the girls giggled at her rude display. “Get indoors and stand back in the corner.” Emma quickly scampered in and the other three burst out laughing. “Oh my god, she'll do anything you tell her!” said Julie, laughing. “I know. I'm trying to see how far I can take her. I think she feels like she has no choice!” “What else can you make her do?” asked Pippa. “I'm going to take her shopping this afternoon, so I'll humiliate her plenty at the mall.” “Can we come round and play with her another time?” “You can come with us tomorrow. I'm taking her on a picnic. In fact you can borrow her one day, if you like!” “Cool!”, Pippa said enthusiastically. “Do you both want to say goodbye to our naughty girl, before you go?” “Yeah!”, they said together. In the living room, Pippa and Julie went to stand either side of the quivering, sobbing girl, standing in the corner. Pippa gently stroked Emma's cheek, while Julie rubbed her arse and thighs. “Bye bye little Emma, we are coming back to play with you again soon,” Pippa whispered in her ear. Emma shuddered and sobbed louder with fresh tears. The two young girls left reluctantly, but very excited at the prospect of playing with Emma again. Sarah went up to her bedroom and looked for something suitable for Emma to wear out. She remembered a t-shirt she had and found it in her wardrobe. It was one of those long figure hugging ones that is meant to be worn with jeans. Sarah smiled to herself. Emma would be wearing it as a dress, with no underwear! Downstairs, Emma was still snivelling in the corner. “Stop crying like a little baby, or I'll spank you again!” Emma silenced her tears. “Turn around and look what I've got for you.” Emma turned and looked at the garment that Sarah held out to her. It didn't look much, but it would be better than nothing. “Put it on and if you’re a good girl, I'll let you keep it on for a while.” Emma looked unsure, but reached for the top and pulled it over her head and down her body. She looked down at herself, pulling at the hem. At least this one came down past her pussy, just. She felt slightly relieved, being covered at last. Looking up at Sarah's wicked grin, she wondered what was next. “Come and see in the mirror.” Sarah took her to the long mirror and made her turn this way and that. She looked ridiculous. The t-shirt, although it almost looked like a dress on her, barely covered her bum at the back. Any slight movement threatened to expose her bottom and even her pussy. There she stood looking back at herself, wearing a grey, tight, long t-shirt, white socks and black shoes, with her hair in bunches. Sarah stood behind Emma and slowly rubbed her bottom through the material, looking into the eyes of Emma's reflection. Emma was lost in a flood of emotion and sensation, as she was turned around to face her tormentor. The t-shirt was slowly raised, as Sarah's hands roamed freely all over her bare arse. Sarah put her hand behind Emma’s head and brought her face closer and wet her lips with her tongue. Emma responded, opening her mouth and closing her eyes as she swooned. SLAP Sarah had slapped her bare bottom hard, shocking her from her little moment. “You dirty little girl, you should be ashamed of yourself! You just can't help it, can you?” Emma's face was bright red, as Sarah grabbed her arm, “Come on we're going shopping.” “What? Where? No wait!” Emma was pulling her t-shirt back down as she was dragged out the front door scurrying to keep up behind. Suddenly, she was outside and she could feel the warm summer breeze on her very bare thighs, as she was pulled along by the arm, towards Sarah's car, her other hand tugging at the hem of her only garment. “Stop pulling that! If you do that again I will spank you, no matter who's looking!” Emma looked around nervously, she could see other people down the street and wondered what they would think of her. Sarah opened the car and waited for Emma to get in before going to the driver’s side and getting in herself. Sitting in the car, the t-shirt had ridden up and Emma was aware of the air conditioning blowing cold air on her nearly exposed pussy. It was a short drive to the mall and Emma became very nervous as she realized where Sarah was taking her. They pulled into the multi-storey car park and parked. “Right then, get out, I'm going to take you shopping!” Sarah had noticed that whenever she saw Emma, the shy girl would always be wearing trousers. Now she was going to change all that. She took Emma to a few clothes shops and made her try on lots of short skirts and summer dresses. She made her pay for the clothes she had chosen. Emma was very hot and flustered, after all the changing. Sarah had made her leave the dressing room to show the outfits she had chosen, getting her to twirl and show off, leaving Emma quite embarrassed. She wasn't comfortable with any of Sarah's choices. To make matters worse, Sarah took her to the kids section and made her try on a school uniform. She was constantly aware of her lack of underwear and when she tried something on, she pulled it on quickly, to cover her nakedness. However, she dearly wished she could have kept on any one of the short skirts or dresses after Sarah’s next words, “Ok then, quickly put your t-shirt back on and we can go and pay!” When they had bought as much as Sarah could find, Emma was paying for the last few items, when Sarah suddenly left her at the till. She came back with a pack of cheap cotton full backed big knickers, some plain white and some others that had patterns of small pink flowers. “She needs these too,” Sarah tossed them on the counter. Emma went bright red, as the young girl on the till raised one eyebrow and eyed her suspiciously. She quickly paid up hoping to avoid any further embarrassment. Throughout their shopping trip, Emma was very aware of all the attention she was receiving from other people at the stores. Lusty looks, looks of amusement and disgusted looks from jealous wives, after catching their man having a good look. She kept tugging her hem whenever Sarah wasn’t looking. Emma was very flustered, but relieved to be steered towards the car park. Just when she thought things couldn’t have been worse, she saw an old foe heading their way. Emma quickly looked down hoping she wouldn’t be recognised. The girl walking towards them was Lorren. Lorren had tormented and bullied Emma all the way through school. It had started out as bitchy comments and as Lorren sensed Emma’s weakness and vulnerability, things progressed into horrible bullying. One of Lorren’s favourite things to humiliate Emma was teasing her about her small undeveloped breasts. Lorren saw Emma and stopped walking. “Emma?” Emma tried to ignore her, but Sarah stopped suddenly holding Emma’s arm. Emma jerked to a halt. She stood looking at her feet, red faced, wishing that this wasn’t happening, but it was. For years ever since she had left school, she had fantasised about standing up to her school bully, telling her what for, even getting all sorts of revenge. Now, here she was, red faced, starring at the floor, wearing nothing but a t-shirt, socks and shoes. “Hello Emma,” said Lorren, not bothering to hide her amusement at Emma’s outfit. Emma couldn’t speak. “Emma!” Sarah’s voice shocked Emma, who whimpered with despair. “Stop being so rude and introduce me to your friend!” “I’m Lorren. She probably doesn’t want to talk to me. Me and my friends bullied her ruthlessly at school.” This was an interesting development for Sarah, who instantly saw another opportunity to humiliate Emma even more. “I’m Sarah, pleased to meet you. I bully Emma now. It’s so much fun isn’t it?” Lorren wasn’t sure how to respond. This situation seemed very strange. She looked at Sarah and then looked Emma up and down with a wicked smile on her face. “She likes it really don’t you Emma?” Emma nodded, fearful of the consequences of giving the wrong answer. “So what sort of names did you call her at school?” “Tiny tits, baby boobs, baldy. She was very undeveloped at school and hated having to shower with us after P.E. The teacher always forced her and we teased her terribly about her flat chest and she had no pubes. She must have matured very late, because I don’t remember her ever having any at school!” “Well she hasn’t changed much. She still has no tits and I removed her pussy hair!” Lorren thought that seemed a bit strange, but was secretly excited by this revelation. “Lift your t-shirt and show Lorren your little boobies!” “Oh please no, don’t make me.” Sarah smacked Emma’s bottom hard making her jump. “Do it now or I’ll spank you out here!” “Ooooh!” moaned Emma, as she lifted the shirt to show herself off to her old enemy. Lorren gasped as she saw that Emma had no underwear on. The girls had cornered Emma in between cars, but she still felt incredibly exposed and so vulnerable. She stood there holding up her t-shirt, totally humiliated in front of the girl she had hated at school. Lorren grinned from ear to ear. “I’m taking her back to my place now. Why don’t you come with us and help me to bully her some more. She loves being bullied in the nude!” “Yes I’d like that very much. Thank you.” “Good. Do you drive?” “Yes, my car’s over there.” “Ok, follow us to my house.” |
| Name: | Boris666 |
| E-mail address: | boris666@aol.com |
| Subject: | Emma is punished 4 |
| Message: | Sarah read her book on the sofa, occasionally looking up and smiling at the exposed, red bottom, of the cringing, nude girl in the corner. Emma was left to stand there for a while. She was too afraid to even look round.
Eventually Sarah got up and left the room. She returned shortly, with a pink t-shirt, “Here, you can put this on.” Emma looked round, hopefully and caught the garment, when Sarah threw it to her, but her heart sank when she saw that it was just a little t-shirt. “Go on then, before I change my mind!” Emma quickly put her arms in and pulled the t-shirt on, hoping it was long enough to cover her, but as she pulled it down, she found that it stopped at her hips, just above her exposed kitty. Sarah smiled and left the room again, leaving her to think about her new state of dress. Emma stood there, pulling at the t-shirt, front and back. She couldn't pull it down both sides far enough to hide her naked shame. When she pulled the front down, the back was raised to show off her bare bum, but that was as good as it got. As she stood in the corner, looking at the wall, Emma felt a little better having the t-shirt on, after a while. She felt a lot less exposed as she had since last night. At least she could pull it down and cover her front. Sarah had gone out to the garden to phone some friends. “Hello Julie..................yes thank you, how are you?..............good, are you and Pippa still coming for lunch?............oh good, remember that girl that I told you about, the one that kissed Pete?..............yes that's right, well I got my revenge last night, the plan worked perfectly................yes and you'll never guess what I did...............I spanked her!...............I did, I stripped her naked and spanked her!....................yes and she got turned on by it!.....................I know can you believe it?..................she was so embarrassed......................yeah I know, how humiliating and in the end, I forced her to have an orgasm, in front of a room full of girls!..................I'm not lying, seriously..................I'm not a lesbian, you silly cow, I just wanted to humiliate her. I tell you what though, it was very hot! I took her home and she's still here!........................I know, she's so ashamed...................yes and I've made her cum again, twice!...............she can't help it, I think she gets off on the humiliation, she sort of gets all overwhelmed and cries!.....................yes, she does anything I tell her to!................look you've got to come and see, it's so funny, but act like you don't know, when you meet her................ok, see you both soon.” Sarah was delighted. The weekend had turned out to be so much fun. She was glad that idiot Pete had taken advantage of poor little Emma. Anyway bullying this weak little girl was making her feel more hot than he ever could. She sat in a sun lounger and relaxed, leaving Emma to worry about what would happen next. Actually, inside, Emma was beginning to relax a bit. She felt better without Sarah watching her and she at least had a t-shirt on. After a while she heard Sarah come back in, but she went to another room, so Emma felt fairly safe. “Put the kettle on sweetie, it's nearly lunch time.” Emma went to the kitchen and filled the kettle. She had just turned it on, when suddenly, the door bell rang. “Oh no!” “It's ok little one, I'll go.” Emma stood nervously in the kitchen, knees together, feet pointing in, pulling the little pink t-shirt as far down as she could. She looked around for somewhere to hide, but there was nowhere. She could hear them still at the door. “Perhaps they're not coming in.” she thought hopefully. Then she heard footsteps and they were coming towards her! “Oh no, please!” Sarah walked in smiling at her mischievously, followed by two other girls. “Julie, Pippa, this is Emma.” Emma stood there blushing, stretching the t-shirt as low as she could and slightly crouching. “Oh my!” said Julie, feigning surprise “You've got no knickers on!” Pippa giggled behind them. “Oh please” was all Emma could say. “Emma is being punished. She has been a very naughty girl and is spending the weekend with me.” “Oh, I see.” “Say hello to the girls Emma, where are your manners?” “Hello,” said Emma looking at the floor. “Emma will do whatever I say, won't you Emma?” “Yes Miss” Pippa giggled and Emma cringed even more. Why had she said Miss? “Let go of your t-shirt Emma!” “Oh Sarah please!” “Now!” Emma let go and the t-shirt sprang back to her waist, showing the girls her smooth, hairless pussy. “Please sit down, Pippa and Julie” The girls sat on the arm chairs. “I liked it when you called me Miss. Put your hands on your head and do us a twirl, slowly” Emma did and the t-shirt came right up, showing everything off to the young girls as she slowly turned for them. “She really does do whatever you say, doesn't she?” “Yes Pippa. would you two like to boss her around?” “Yes please,” the girls said together. “Emma, Pippa and Julie are both eighteen. They're a lot younger than you, but Julie is my little cousin and Pippa is her friend, so I don't want you giving them any trouble while they're here. Do you understand?” “Yes” “Actually, I quite liked it when you called me Miss. You will call every girl who sees you this weekend Miss. Do you understand?” “Yes Miss” “All yours girls” “Ok,” said Pippa, “have you seen how the girls dance in the rap videos. You know, when they shake they're arses at the camera?” “Yes Miss” “Do it!” “With music Miss?” “No, no music. Just do it!” “Yes and if you don't do it well enough, you know what will happen!” added Sarah. Emma stood facing away from her audience with her feet apart, hands on her knees which were slightly bent and bent slightly forward at the waist. She didn't try to hide herself, as she knew she'd get more humiliating punishment if she didn't do it right. She took a deep breath and began to shake her pretty ass. She was actually rather good at it and shook it up and down and side to side, at an astonishing speed. Her cheeks took on a life of their own, wobbling and bouncing around. It was an incredibly arousing sight. The girls were laughing and pointing, but Pippa and Julie were mesmerized by the bouncing cheeks. “God that is hot!” said Julie, who was the bolder of the two younger girls.“Come here and do that right in front of me!” Emma backed herself up to Julie, she was pretty much giving her a lap dance! “Closer!” Emma went back as far as she could, shaking her ass right in Julies face. Julie watched in awe of the nude bottom cheeks, wobbling about in front of her eyes. Emma shook and gyrated with gusto. “Can I touch her?” asked the grinning girl. “Of course. Do whatever you want to her!” Julie reached out and held Emma by her thigh with one hand and felt her bottom with the other. “Don't stop! Keep moving. Roll your hips slowly” Emma slowly rotated her hips as Julie took liberties with her backside, her hand roaming all over her pretty naked cheeks. Emma was hot and flushed. She could feel how wet she was between her legs and knew she would soon be found out. Sure enough, Julies hand wandered down to where her bottom meets her thighs, rubbing the thighs for a moment and then on in between. She felt how wet Emma was. “Oooooooh!” moaned Emma, submitting herself once again. She told herself that she had no choice. “She's soaking down here!” “I know. She's a very naughty little girl who can't control herself, aren't you Emma?” “Ooooh, yes Miss. Sorry Miss” “See. I told you. Look at her, how shameful!” Of course Emma was very ashamed. There she was, standing in the middle of somebody else's living room, in front of several other girls, with no skirt or knickers on, sticking her bum out and wiggling it about for an eighteen year old girl to play with. To make matters worse, the young girl was now blatantly masturbating her in front of the other two and as embarrassed as she obviously was, there was no disguising the fact that Emma was incredibly turned on. Suddenly, Pippa reached over and slapped Emma's gyrating bottom. “Ow!” “Stand up!” Pippa said, in an authoritative tone. Emma stood, one hand in front of her pussy and one on her bottom. “Hands!” Sarah reminded her. Emma's hands went to her sides. “She looks like she hasn't got any tits!” Pippa said happily. “She hasn't. Would you like to see?” “Yes please.” “Take off her t-shirt then, she loves to show off what a little girl she is, don't you Emma?” “Yes Miss.” said Emma, wishing the ground would open up. Pippa stood up and took the hem of the t-shirt and slowly lifted it. “Lift your arms, little girl” Emma couldn't believe how she was being treated, by these two much younger girls. As the t-shirt was lifted clear of her head, she was blushing more than ever. Pippa threw the top in the corner. “Oh they are tiny, aren't they?” she said as she caressed the little breasts, one at a time. “Yes Miss.” Emma said, squirming under the gentle caresses of the younger girl. Pippa gently pinched Emma's nipples, until they stood out stiff. “So cute! I am so jealous Sarah. I wish I had a little pet to play with” “Maybe I'll lend her to you one day” Julie got up and stood on the other side of Emma and started to stroke her thighs and tummy, while Pippa continued to play with her breasts and bottom. Julie slowly worked her way between Emma's legs, by which time the naked girl was very hot and could not help squirming and writhing with the exploring hands. She felt so naughty again, being toyed with by these younger girls, as she looked at Sarah, who had a wicked grin on her face. She held her gaze momentarily, as her hips moved rudely backwards and forwards and then looked down, ashamed as she came, shuddering, squatting down slightly on Julies fingers. She held on to both girls with her arms around their shoulders, as she fell limp, allowing the cruel fingers to keep her cumming on and on. She groaned, as the orgasmic feelings became too intense and panicked as they were replaced with an overwhelming desire to piss. She tried to struggle, but was held in place, too week from her climax. “Oooooh aaaaah..........no please, I need to wee!” “Ok ladies, I think you had better stop, before she wees on my floor.” Pippa and Julie let Emma go and she crouched on the floor, holding her pussy. “Can I go for a wee Miss?” Sarah stood up, walked over and took hold of Emma's ear, pulling her back to her feet. “Come along.” she pulled the naked girl by her ear, to the back garden, with the other two eagerly following. They giggled as they watched Emma's bottom wobble and jiggle as she was lead outside. “Oh no, not outside. I mean, please Miss, can't I use the toilet?” “No!” Sarah said sternly, as she stopped and slapped Emma's bottom. She pointed at the grass. “Squat and do it here.” “Oooooh no, Miss please.” “I want to see it coming out, or you know what I will do to you!” Emma squatted with her feet apart. As she went down, her petals opened, causing the two younger girls to laugh. She thought she wouldn't be able to go in front of other people, especially like that, but she had been holding it in for hours. It came out like a horse pissing. A loud jet of wee wee, making a puddle under her. “Oh my god, she's actually doing it!” said Pippa, gloating at her shame. The piss went on for ages and Sarah went and stood behind Emma. Suddenly she bent down and grabbed her behind the knees. “Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!” screamed Emma, as Sarah lifted the smaller girl off the floor by the backs of her knees, with her back against Sarah's body. The piss shot up into the air making an arch, as it fell a few meters away. Sarah held her like that until she was finished and the arc of piss slowly decreased back and became a dripping trickle. “All done?” “Yes Miss,” came Emma's voice through a flood of tears. Sarah let her down and she curled up on the floor crying. “How shameful!” |
| Name: | Boris666 |
| E-mail address: | boris666@aol.com |
| Subject: | Emma is punished 3 |
| Message: | The next morning, Emma awoke suddenly, as Sarah pulled the covers down, exposing her nakedness. The shy girl instinctively tried to hide her nudity, but her hands were tied above her and she could only clamp her thighs together, slightly crossing them.
“Now remember, no covering up!” Sarah untied her from the bed and helped her to her feet. Emma was conscious of the curtains being open, but didn’t want to upset Sarah first thing in the morning. She thought about what Sarah had said yesterday, about keeping her there all weekend and didn’t want to get off to a bad start. Things had gone badly enough so far and she still hoped to talk her way out of this somehow. “Right then, you can go and make us a nice breakfast to start with!” Emma was smacked on her bottom as she left the room, sending her into a run. She prepared breakfast while Sarah read a book, while waiting at the table. To Emma, it seemed like she was being ignored, but Sarah was catching sly looks every time she bent over or reached up, turning her back. When she had served breakfast, Sarah pulled out a chair next to her. “You can sit and eat too. You’ve got a lot of housework to do, you’ll need a good breakfast.” Emma sat and they ate in silence. She noticed that Sarah kept looking under the table, trying to catch a peek between her legs. After breakfast, she was sent to put her shoes and socks on. She felt so silly wearing just those and nothing else. When she came back, Sarah was waiting on the sofa. There was a collection of cleaning materials on the floor, in the middle of the room. “I want you to clean and dust the whole house. I will inspect your work when you have finished.” Emma felt so humiliated cleaning in the nude. There was no mop, so she had to sponge the floors on her hands and knees, with her bare bum in the air, while Sarah watched from the sofa. Sarah sat and took in the view. What a sight! Emma’s bare bottom wiggled about in the air as she scrubbed the floors. With her legs apart, Sarah could see her pussy, peeping out between as she wiggled her bottom and wobbled her cheeks, with the scrubbing motion. She watched as the delightful little creature reached and stretched with the feather duster. This even caused her tiny little breasts to jiggle. When Emma did the washing up, she could feel her cheeks wobbling even more and Sarah came into the kitchen to see the show. By the time she had finished dusting the TV, Emma was covered in a sheen of sweat. It had taken most of the morning to do all the housework and she was quite out of breath. “Stand with your hands on your head and your legs apart while I look at your work” Sarah went round inspecting carefully everything Emma had done. The naked girl had worked hard and taken care it was all done properly, fearful of another spanking. She was relieved when Sarah seemed quite pleased with her. “Good girl. Now, I think we need to get you clean!” Emma’s relief was short lived, as she was taken by the wrist and pulled to the bathroom. “Take your shoes and socks off.” Emma took them off. Sarah smacked Emma’s bottom as she guided her into the bath. She opened the taps and let the water run warm. The bath was still very shallow when Sarah closed the taps and Emma’s hopes of being hidden under water were shattered. She still felt horribly exposed. “Sit down.” Emma sat down. Sarah poured a jug of water over Emma’s head and massaged shampoo into her hair she washed it slowly and lovingly, causing Emma to relax a little. Then she rinsed it and repeated her actions with the conditioner. “Stand up!” Emma’s relaxed state was broken as she stood nervously in front of her bully. Sarah squeezed shower gel into her hand while smiling at the helpless girl. She started to rub it gently all over the naked girls back and down her sides. Then she concentrated on her little breasts. She slowly worked the soap round each nipple, teasing them until they stood out stiff. “Ahhh, your tiny boobies are so cute!” Emma was already blushing, but her colour deepened. “You are just adorable when you go all red!” Emma cringed inside. Sarah washed her tummy, then her legs. Starting with the feet and working her way back up to the thighs. She spent a long time on Emma’s thighs, causing the girl to squirm with the tension building in her. Suddenly she slapped Emma’s right thigh, “Keep still, you naughty girl!” “Sorry.” Emma immediately wished she hadn’t apologised and hated herself for doing so, but she was naturally submissive and couldn’t help it. “Put your hands on your head and spread your legs, so I can wash this naughty pussy!” Emma did as she was told and the humiliating words had an instant effect on her, as she felt the shameful sensations down there, in anticipation of more touching. Sarah soaped up between her legs and gently washed the quivering girls slit. One hand washing, the other holding her in place by her bottom. Because it was bald now, Emma felt like it was even more bare and exposed to Sarah. It felt so rude and she was struggling to keep her composure. The intense feelings of embarrassment and desire, overwhelmed her again. She was reluctantly close to cumming, when Sarah quickly spanked her several times and roughly forced her down on her hands and knees. Emma was suddenly shocked out of her reluctant ecstasy. “Stick your little bottom up in the air for me, so I can wash your bum hole!” Emma panicked. She tried to reach back to stop her, but her wrist was grabbed and pulled into the small of her back and she was rewarded with another spanking. This time it was very hard and stung against her wet bottom. It went on for quite a while and had Emma wriggling her bare bum about in the bath, trying to escape the stinging hand. By the end, she was broken and crying. “What did I tell you!” “I’m sorry” “Do as your told and be a good girl for me. If you misbehave, I will have to punish you!” Sarah slapped her bottom again very hard, to make her point. “I’m sorry, I’ll be good!” “Good. Now stay on your hands and knees while I make sure your naughty bottom is at least clean.” Sarah took great delight in slowly teasing the little virgin bum hole, watching it winking and puckering up in shame, as she stroked over and around it, massaging it with her soapy fingers. “Ohhh......oh please.......please don't.” “Be quiet you silly girl!” Emma felt her bottom hole opened up, as Sarah pushed a soapy finger in, just to the first knuckle. “Ahh....no.....ooh!” Sarah was slowly pushing and pulling her pointing finger in and out of the clenching knot. “Oooooh no......oh......ohh......nooo.....ahhh.” The finger pushed deeper and deeper each time. “Oh.....oh no.......ooooh.....ooh!” Sarah was trying not to laugh. Emma's face was a picture of consternation and anguish, mixed with obvious, but reluctant arousal. Sarah pulled the intruding finger slowly out of Emma's gripping bum hole, leaving it rudely winking, as if it were gasping for air. “I think we need more soap in there, to get you cleaned up properly” Sarah said, in a matter of fact tone. “Oh no please....no more!” Emma begged, but she stayed obediently in position, as Sarah squeezed more soap onto her hand and massaged it into the winking bum hole. She slowly started to push her finger in and out of Emma's vulnerable bottom again, causing the poor girl to whimper and whine. “Ooooooooh.....oh.........ooooooof!” Sarah started to move her finger back and forth much quicker, pumping it in and out of the squirming bottom. “Oh....ooh....aah....ooof.....aarrr...uuum....aah god!” Emma's face was hot and red, as she wriggled and swayed her bare bum side to side, up and down. Suddenly Sarah withdrew her finger and slapped Emma's upturned bottom, which puckered up and did a quick, but loud fart. Emma's arms buckled under her and she buried her face in her hands. Sobbing, with her bum still sticking up in the air, she let out a much longer and louder fart. Sarah helped her out of the bath and gently toweled her dry, while she sobbed the whole time, beside herself with shame. She had lost all her dignity and pride, had allowed such a terrible invasion from this bully and yet her sex was on fire! She had never been so excited in her life. And the worse thing about it was that, no matter how much she tried to hide or deny it, this horrible bully knew how excited she had made her. Sarah could smell the helpless girls unwanted arousal in the air, even though she had just been washed. She finished drying her and put her hair in pig tails. “Put your socks and shoes back on and come to the living room” Sarah walked off. Emma put them on and followed her to the living room. Sarah sat on the sofa, looking very happy with herself. When she saw Emma come in, she couldn't help laughing out loud, “Oh little Emma, you should see yourself! You look about twelve with your hair like that!” Emma looked at her shoes and shuffled awkwardly from foot to foot. She looked up and saw that Sarah suddenly looked quite cross. “Come and stand here, in front of me.” Emma walked across the room and stood nervously where Sarah pointed. Sarah grabbed Emma's arm, without warning and pulled the naked girl across her lap. She gave her another quick spanking, very hard and fast. Emma's cheeks wobbled and flattened and sprang back and opened and closed, under the assault. She was struggling to escape, but Sarah had her pinned. Emma gave in and cried, lifting her bottom for each spank, meekly pushing it out for punishment in an act of submission. The spanking stopped and Sarah firmly groped her bare bottom. Emma submitted her bottom to Sarah fully, grinding it against the rubbing and exploring hand, parting her legs and allowing it to roam everywhere. Once again, Sarah discovered her unwanted arousal, but this time Emma made no attempt at hiding it from her. She rocked her hips, as Sarah diddled her. Sarah stroked her wet slit, teasing her little button, until she was ready to cum, then stopped and cupped the girls swollen sex with her hand. Emma tried to push back on the hand, but Sarah slowly pulled away with each attempt, leaving her humping rudely at thin air. “Tut tut, naughty girl. I can't have you enjoying your punishment, can I?” Emma's hips still rotated on Sarah's lap, trying without thinking, to seek out a thigh, or a knee to rub on. “Up you get, before you make a mess on my leg!” Emma groaned as she stood up. “Now go and stand in the corner, with your hands on your head!” |
| Name: | Boris666 |
| E-mail address: | boris666@aol.com |
| Subject: | Emma is punished 2 |
| Message: | As Emma got into Sarah’s car, she tugged at the hem of her coat, trying to pull it further down, but it would not even stay under her bottom as she sat down. She was very conscious of her bare legs. Sarah noticed all this and smiled,
“Don’t fidget sweetie, or I’ll pull you out of the car and spank you in the street!” It was a short drive to Sarah’s house and Emma’s anxiety rose as they pulled into the driveway. Emma stayed in the car as Sarah got out and walked round to her door. Emma pulled at the hem again as the door was opened. “What did I say, naughty girl. Come on get out” Sarah took Emma’s hand and helped her out of the passenger seat, getting a good look as Emma parted her legs to get out. She opened the door and led the scared girl into the hallway. Once inside, Sarah roughly removed Emma’s coat and made her stand with her hands on her head. Emma could not stop blushing. She felt so aware of her nudity, standing next to a fully clothed girl and being told what to do. It felt so embarrassing, especially wearing just her socks and shoes “You are going to do as your told Emma. Whatever I tell you, do you understand?” “Yes” “Good. Tonight you can rest, but tomorrow you have a lot of chores to do.” She led Emma into the living room and sat on the sofa. “You can take your hands off your head but don’t try to cover up or I’ll punish you. Go and turn on the telly.” Emma self consciously walked over to the TV set, she wasn’t sure what was worse, bending over or squatting. Sarah noticed her hesitate and smiled, “Hurry up!” Emma bent over and turned the set on. She could feel Sarah’s eyes on her bare bottom and slightly parted legs. She felt goosebumps on her flesh. Standing up, she shyly looked at her tormentor. Sarah, smiling sweetly, patted the sofa next to her and Emma quickly walked over and sat down. After flicking through a few channels, Sarah decided there was nothing worth watching. “I’ve got the DVD from the cam-corder.” She took it out of her handbag and passed it to Emma. “Go and put it on sweetie.” Emma felt very nervous of this suggestion. She went over to the DVD player and realized she would have to squat for this. As she was squatting Sarah took in the delicious sight of the parted cheeks before her. Emma was very aware of the view she was giving her and put the DVD on as quickly as she could. “Come back little one,” Sarah ordered. Emma sat down next to her again and watched the DVD of herself being slowly masturbated by Sarah. As they watched the screen, the wicked hand of the dominant girl, began its cruelly sensual stroking again, up and down Emma’s bare thigh, across her tummy, round and round, gently but firmly, down the other thigh and back again. Emma’s thighs were quickly slapped apart and Sarah stroked her inner thighs and her tummy, along the top of her pubic mound, just stopping short of Emma’s pussy each time. The smaller girl squirmed in her seat. Watching herself being diddled by another girl, while being teased so mercilessly, by a girl, was unbearable. She could just about stop herself from moaning with frustration. She couldn’t stand the fact, that the more this mean girl did to humiliate her, the more turned on she became. Sarah smiled. She could clearly see the effect she was having on poor Emma. Her little petals had opened with her spread thighs and they were glistening with her increasing wetness. Sarah touched Emma’s little button and a moan escaped the poor girls lips, “Oooooooohhh” “Aren’t you a naughty little girl?” Sarah began to circulate her fingers around the hood and up and down. Emma's hips moved in response. “Who’d have thought it eh? Such a good little girl. Such a virgin, being so naughty deep down!” “Oh please don’t.” “Begging won't help, although it is amusing for me.” Sarah smiled as she watched Emma's little pussy moving up and down with her fingers. As Emma saw herself cum on the screen, she came again, rubbing herself hard against Sarah’s hand. As she slowed down and stopped squirming Sarah prevented her from closing her legs and went back to stroking her tummy and thighs. A tear rolled down her cheek. Emma sobbed as Sarah pulled her close and put her arm around her. She was so ashamed. Her face hot and flushed with a mixture of desire, shame and confusion. She wondered again, how this had happened. How she had let it happen. All her friends had seen her stripped nude, dominated, spanked and forced to orgasm by a girl. She was straight and couldn’t believe a girl had made her feel so naughty between her legs. “I’m going to put you to bed little one. You’ve got a long day ahead of you tomorrow.” Emma was lead to the spare room. “Remove your shoes and socks and lie on the bed.” Having done this, the sniffling girl felt strangely comforted, but also embarrassed, as Sarah sat beside her on the bed and wiped her tears, stroked her fringe off her forehead and kissed it gently. It felt like a tender moment, after all the humiliation Sarah had put her through. Of course Sarah was well aware of this and was merely toying with her emotions. She suddenly produced a dressing gown belt and tied Emma’s hands to the bed above her head, making sure it was not too tight. “No, please don’t tie me.” “Shhhhh! It’s just to stop you touching yourself.” Emma blushed, she didn’t know what to say and couldn’t do much about it anyway. Sarah pulled the covers up, tucked Emma in and left the room. Now Emma was left with her own thoughts, pictures of the events that had took place that evening swirled in her mind. Her anxiety increased, as she worried about what would happen to her the next day. She fidgeted and squirmed at the uncomfortable thoughts and feelings she had. She could feel that she had become quite wet again and felt the need to touch it, but tied as she was, there was little she could do. Eventually, she drifted into a fitful sleep, filled with erotic dreams and nightmares. |
| Name: | Boris666 |
| E-mail address: | boris666@aol.com |
| Subject: | Emma is punished 1 |
| Message: | Emma was a very shy girl. She had a strict upbringing and consequently had a hang up about having sex.
She was also very shy of her body as she had very small breasts on her petite frame and thought she looked childish, so nobody had seen her naked since she was a small child. She was however a very sexual being, easily aroused and very horny. She masturbated regularly. At 24 she was a bit old to still be a virgin. Emma was also a very attractive young lady and got a lot of attention from the boys. She had shared a few drunken kisses on nights out, but that was as far as it went. Any wandering hands were quickly stopped. One unfortunate night, Emma had bumped into Sarah’s boyfriend, who noticed that she was drunk and tried to take advantage. He was very charming and good looking and easily stole a kiss in the dark corner of the bar they were at. As they kissed she became quite aroused, but when he tried to cop a feel of her arse she grabbed his wrist and stopped him. She got a hold of her senses and pulled away. Looking around she hoped nobody had noticed. But someone had noticed. Sally. Sally was a friend of Sarah’s who knew that Emma would definitely be intimidated by Sarah. Sally wasn’t particularly close with Sarah, but was a bitch and thought it would be amusing to see the confrontation. Sarah had a reputation of being a bit tough in her circle. She was actually quite posh and a bit spoilt, but she was tall and strong and a right bully. She was also attractive in a sharp and domineering way. People always wanted to do what she wanted them to and she always had a following of friends sucking up to her. She had boys and girls alike eating out of the palm of her hand. So Sally spread the gossip and Emma’s fate was sealed. Emma forgot all about it and thought she’d got away with it. Sadly for Emma some of her friends knew Sarah’s friends and were easily bullied into setting her up. They had all met up round Becky’s house to go out the following Friday night. Emma had worn a silky white top with a collared v-neck. She wore a little strapless a-cup bra which was too big for her little breasts, but she was too modest to go without. She was wearing some flared silky black trousers that were tight around her bum and her outfit was finished off with some patent leather court shoes and white socks. Her long dark hair was piled on top. Sally was there which Emma thought unusual, but was not suspicious. Sally left the room and phoned Sarah “She’s here” “OK we’re on our way” “See you soon” Sally grinned a sly grin as she put her phone away, she was pleased with herself for her bitchy deed and knew she was in for some good entertainment. When she came back to the living room, the other girls looked at her nervously, knowing what treachery they were committing, but feeling powerless to stop it now. Emma noticed a tension in the air, but they were playing music and gossiping and having fun, so she ignored it. Soon there was a knock at the door and Becky went to answer it. She came back in with Sarah and three of her bitchy friends. The music was turned off and everybody went quiet. Emma was suddenly very nervous as she thought about what happened at the bar last week. Sarah walked straight up to her and slapped her in the face, “So you thought you would snog my boyfriend while I wasn’t there did you?” Emma looked down holding her cheek and said nothing. She was totally unprepared for this and scared of Sarah. “Well? I asked you a question” Sarah grabbed Emma’s face, squeezing the cheeks together and held it up to face hers “Answer me!” “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to, I was drunk and he took advantage” “Well he’s been dumped, but you seem to have a habit of snogging other peoples boyfriends when your drunk” It was true. It had happened twice before, but Emma thought nobody knew. She’d been found out. “Is it because you’re a prissy little virgin?” Emma blushed. “How did she know that?” she thought. Emma didn’t know that everybody knew that she was still a virgin. “Acting all prim and proper like you’re better than us, but getting hold of other peoples boys when you’re drunk and not letting it go too far. Little prick tease!” Emma felt ashamed of her behavior. “Well now you’re going to be punished for your sins!” Sarah let go of Emma’s face and she looked straight down at her shoes in shame. “What are you going to do to me?” she asked in a very quiet voice. “I’m going to spank you” Emma looked up shocked “What? You can’t!” Sarah grabbed a hand full of Emma’s hair “I can and I am going to and you can either accept your punishment, or it will get worse!” Emma held Sarah’s wrist in an attempt to stop her twisting her hair. “Put your hands down by your sides! You have been a very naughty girl and you deserve to be punished, don’t you?” “Ahh, yes I’m sorry” “ Say it. Say I’ve been a very naughty girl and I deserve to be punished” Emma’s hands went to her sides, defeated she said, “I’ve been a very naughty girl and I deserve to be punished” She went bright red and shifted on her feet. Sarah’s friends were standing behind her sniggering, while Emma’s friends were sitting around looking sheepish, but everybody was intrigued to see how this scene would play out. “And how are naughty little girls punished?” “I don’t know.” “Yes you do and you’re going to tell me without hesitation, or things are going to get worse for you!” “Oh pleeeeease” “Right that’s it. I’ve had enough. You’ve just made it worse” “A sp… a spanking, they get a spanking” Sarah let go of the girls hair, “That’s better. Now put your hands on your head you naughty girl!” Sarah was really warming to this. She loved bullying smaller timid girls, but she was taking this to another level. “Now tell me, do naughty little girls get to keep their trousers on?” “Oh pleeeeease. Sarah I’m sorry, please I won’t ever do it again please don’t” “Answer me!” “Oh no please… Ok, no they don’t” “Don’t what?” “Get to keep their trousers on” “Say it properly, naughty little girls don’t get to keep their trousers on” “Ohh….naughty little girls don’t get to keep their trousers on” “Good girl, see you do know how a naughty girl is punished. Now, if you try to resist me, Kim, Lisa and Christine will have to help” “Oh no please” Emma whimpered, but she did not resist as Sarah unbuttoned her trousers. She squirmed a bit though as her zipper was undone and then whimpered again as Sarah pulled her silky trousers over her hips, down her slim smooth thighs. When they reached her ankles, she felt Sarah lifting her left leg and pulling the flared trouser leg over her shoe, then her right leg was lifted and the trousers pulled over that shoe and off. Sarah looked at Emma and thought how cute she looked in white knickers, socks and shoes. She stood with her hands on her head with her knees and toes pointing inwards as she watched Sarah pass her trousers to a smirking Kim. Sarah had a wicked grin as she looked at her frightened victim standing before her. “How do you feel now standing with your hands on your head, in your knickers, shoes and socks in front of all these girls waiting to be spanked?” Emma said nothing. She was very conscious of her bare legs. She could feel herself blushing and pouting and hated herself for not standing up to this girl. But any resistance she may have had, had left with her trousers. “So Emma, do naughty little girls get to keep their knickers on for a spanking?” At hearing this Emma started to cry, “Oh please no, I’m sorry, please let me keep my knickers on, pleeeeease” “I asked you a question, now answer!” “Oooooh no, oh please” “Naughty little girls are spanked on their bare bottoms aren’t they Emma?” Emma couldn’t answer she just looked down wishing that it wasn’t happening. “I’m going to take your knickers right off and spank your bare bottom like a naughty little girl in front of your friends.” Sarah was enjoying Emma’s humiliation and dragging it out, relishing every moment. “You’ve been teasing the boys with your sexy little bottom, keeping it hidden in your knickers, but not tonight sweetie, not for the girls! Your knickers are coming off and you’re going to show us all your naughty bottom!” Emma had stopped crying and was cringing with shame. She didn’t notice Sally getting her mobile phone out of her handbag to film her. “Ok, let’s take these knickers off then shall we” Sarah took hold of the waist band either side of her hips and slowly pulled the knickers down the girls legs. “Oooooooh” Emma whimpered as her knickers were lowered, but did not dare move her arms to stop them. Sarah slapped her legs one at a time, forcing her to step out of them, then passed them to Kim. Sarah took an already defeated Emma by the ear, bent her over and walked her like that to the sofa. Emma’s bare bottom jiggled as she walked and some of the watching girls giggled. Sarah sat down and pulled the embarrassed girl over her lap. She kicked Emma’s legs apart and placed them so that her right leg was between Emma’s legs and the poor girl’s bare bottom was facing her audience. Emma was immediately alarmed at the contact of her bare tummy, thighs and pubis on Sarah’s denim covered thighs. Everybody was fascinated. They could all see the spread cheeks, with her little pussy peeping between, her little button pressed on Sarah’s thigh. Some of the girls shifted in their seats imagining Emma’s shame. Then Sarah started to spank. At first she used glancing upward strokes, hard and fast, stinging Emma’s bare cheeks and making them wobble. As the heat began to build in her bottom, Emma started to writhe and squirm, her little hips moving up and down and side to side. This made Sarah smile. Emma tried to put a hand back to cover her pink bottom, but her wrist was grabbed and pulled up to the small of her back. She started to call out and moan at each spank as she totally lost her composure, “Ohh!….ahhhhh!….ah!….ouch!….ahh!….ow!….owww!” Sarah was mesmerized, watching Emma’s cheeks wobble and part and bounce with each slap. She started to spank slower and harder to see the full wobble and bounce of each cheek. This caused Emma even more consternation as she felt her bottom jiggling everywhere. It felt huge and hot and the spanks stung. She was very alarmed at the exciting sensations in her bottom and her pussy and could feel it getting wet. “Oh my god!” she thought, “This can’t be happening!” Sarah paused for a moment and began to rub the hot cheeks spread across her knee, “Your naughty bottom is getting quite red Emma.” “Oooooooh” Was all the poor girl could manage as she squirmed under the rubbing hand. Sarah palmed and groped the hot smarting cheeks, with the occasional slap, making Emma lewdly sway her hips and unwillingly rub herself against the denim covered thigh. As Sarah’s hand explored Emma’s bottom, Emma got more and more concerned that her reluctant arousal would be discovered. “Actually you’ve got quite fat cheeks for such a little bottom” Said Sarah, as she alternately spanked and rubbed the squirming girl’s bare behind. She started to spank Emma’s thighs, making her part her legs even more. This caused more yelps from the frantic young lady, much to the amusement of the others. Sarah started to rub again, this time on the lower part of cheeks and the tops of the thighs. Emma moved her hips forward in panic, as Sarah's hand came too near her pussy, which to her shame, had become quite wet. Sarah stopped rubbing. “Are you rubbing yourself on my thigh?” Emma froze, “You dirty girl, you’re rubbing you’re pussy on my leg aren’t you?” “No!” “Stick your bottom out then and stop rubbing” Sarah smacked her bottom hard to reinforce her command, “Are you getting turned on by your spanking, you naughty girl?” “Noooo!” Emma said, really panicking. Emma couldn’t see the evil grin on Sarah’s face, or how much the others were enjoying her shame. Even her friends were secretly enjoying her downfall. “I think you like it and I’m not having you rub your naughty pussy on my leg” Sarah’s words were painfully humiliating to Emma, but for some unknown reason, it was turning her on even more to be spoken to in such a humiliating way. She couldn’t believe how excited she felt. She hated it but could do nothing to stop it. Sarah took Emma’s right leg and pulled it over her left leg, so that both her parted legs were between Emma’s widely spread legs, leaving her bare bottom and completely exposed pussy squirming in mid air in the middle. “Ooooooooh nooooooo!” “There, that’s better. Now let’s see if you’re telling the truth” Sarah pulled the cheeks apart to see Emma's rudely winking bum hole. She let them spring back and started to rub the sore bottom again. Lower and lower she stroked, until she suddenly cupped Emma’s pussy and then drew a finger up the open slit, “She’s very excited!” “Oooooooooooooh” Emma moaned and squirmed “You’re soaking wet you naughty girl.” Sarah smacked her bottom and the put her fingers back to work, slowly stroking Emma’s slit down and over the little button and back up and then down again. The other girls were shocked. Emma was beside herself with shame, her hips moving up and down with the horrible stroking. “Oh please stop!” “You’re a fibber as well. You like having your knickers taken off and being spanked by another girl don’t you?” “No, oh please” “Tell the truth or I’ll make this worse for you” “Oh nooooo” “Right that’s it!” Sarah started to spank again, much harder this time, over and over until poor Emma’s bottom was very sore and wriggling all over the place, struggling to escape the stinging blows. She was sobbing and pleading when the spanking suddenly stopped. She was so demoralized and defeated, that she would do nothing to resist Sarah now. Sarah slowly stroked the helpless girl’s pussy and very quickly brought her near to cumming. Emma had given in to the cruel ministrations and humped the wicked hand feeling it rising in her, “Oh god no, I’m going to cum in front of everybody” she thought. Suddenly Sarah pulled her hand away, leaving Emma lewdly humping at thin air. “You are a dirty little girl aren’t you?” “Oooooohh please stop, I’m so sorry, I’ll be good I promise” “Be quiet. I’m going to make you cum in front of your friends. Stand up!” Emma quickly got up and put one hand in front of her pussy and the other on her sore bottom. “Put your hands by your sides!” Emma did as she was told, “Let’s get your top off, I want you totally nude for the rest of your punishment” Emma stood limp as she helplessly watched Sarah take her top and lift it above her bra. Sarah knew Emma had small breasts and thought it would be funny to get them out. “This bra is much too big for you” Said Sarah, as she unclipped it. Emma raised her arms as her top and bra were pulled from her body. Sarah smiled cruelly as she saw how small Emma’s breasts were. “Put your hands on your head and don’t move or you’ll be sorry!” Emma complied. Sarah touched the girl’s cheek and carefully wiped away her tears. She stroked her face and down her neck and shoulder and stopped her hand at Emma’s breast. “Ahhhh how cute, what tiny little tits! You poor thing, you look like a little girl” She stroked both nipples which stood to attention. Emma squirmed with embarrassment. Sarah suddenly spun Emma round to face her audience. Seeing her fully clothed friends made her feel so nude, but she didn't dare try to cover up, “Look at these tiny little boobies girls. There's nothing there! Doesn’t she look like a little girl?” The others agreed. Sarah stroked down Emma’s tummy and stopped between her legs. She started to rub Emma’s soaking pussy and Emma immediately responded with gasps and her hips were rocking back and forth, she just couldn’t help it. It felt so good to be touched like that by somebody else. She had done it to herself so many times, but nobody else had ever touched her there and it felt unbearably good, but to her utter shame, it was a girl doing it to her in front of other people. Sarah slapped at Emma’s inner thighs, “Part your legs.” Emma parted her legs without hesitation. Her clitoris was being gently stroked and she tried to squat a bit for more pressure, hoping no one would notice. They all noticed. “You naughty girl, you like this don’t you?” Sarah stopped again and pulled her hand away. She walked round to face her victim and put one hand on Emma’s arse to hold her in place and the other hand between her legs. She started to stroke Emma’s pussy sensing that the girl was close to cumming. “Are you going to cum for us?” “Oooooooooooohhhhhhhh” She kept up a rhythm, focusing on the clitoris, until Emma suddenly let out a loud groan, her hips rocking franticly back and forth on Sarah’s hand. The other hand kneaded her bottom cheeks, as she was grinding her bottom against it. “There’s a good girl” Sarah let her calm down as the other girls giggled and shifted nervously in their seats. “Aaahhh, how embarrassing for you” Emma shook with tears of shame. The orgasm had overwhelmed her, she had never felt like this before. She stood with her hands still on her head, wearing only her socks and shoes. She couldn’t believe what had just happened to her, she was so ashamed, but so turned on at the same time. She still didn’t realize that the whole thing had been filmed on her mobile phone. “Ok now, since you have little girl boobies, I think we should get rid of this hair,” Sarah touched Emma’s neatly trimmed pubic hair, “so you look like a proper little girl” “Oh please Sarah, I’ve been punished. I’m sorry” “Oh your punishment has only just begun. We have a long way to go yet. You’re going to spend the whole weekend nude, serving us like a little nude servant girl and getting plenty of spankings” Emma hung her head. “Becky, have you got any hair removal cream?” “Yes” said Becky, afraid to lie and excited to see Emma shamed even more. “Ok, go and get it for me” She ran upstairs and returned with the cream. Sarah took Emma’s hand and lead her back to the sofa. She sat down in front of her and told Emma to spread her legs wide, which Emma did. Sarah rubbed the cream into Emma’s pubic hair. She waited five minutes, then took Emma into the kitchen to rinse her off. All the girls eagerly followed. She got a plastic washing bowl and made Emma squat over it. She scraped off the cream and hair, then rinsed her with a jug of water. Sarah used a tea towel to dry her off, then made Emma stand up so they could all see. Emma looked like a little girl. “How cute, you look adorable like that, in just socks and shoes. Now go to Becky’s bed room and look at yourself in the mirror” She smacked Emma’s sore bottom to send her on her way. Emma went to the mirror and saw her reflection. She gasped in shock. She looked about twelve with no hair down there. She was naked except socks and shoes, which somehow made her feel more bare. God she felt bare. She turned and looked at her red bottom. How had she let this happen? She was so embarrassed that she had just allowed all that to be done to her. Her face was bright red with shame. She had been made to cum in front of her friends by another girl. She started to cry again. “Emma, get back down here at once!” Emma ran down the stairs and stood before Sarah cringing. Sarah took her by the wrist and pulled her over to a table. She bent her over so that her hands rested on the table and kicked her legs apart. “I’m going to give you another spanking and then you can make us all tea” The spanking was hard and fast making Emma wiggle her sore bum side to side. Her cheeks were opening and closing, wobbling about to the amusement of everybody else. By now the other girls were all secretly very turned on by this spectacle, though they would never admit it to each other. The spanks also caused Emma to moan and yelp and she started to cry again. Sarah stopped the spanking and firmly rubbed her bottom. “Now go to the kitchen and make us a nice cup of tea” While Emma was in the kitchen, Sally showed Sarah the video she had made. “Copy it onto Becky’s computer and burn it onto a disk for me” Becky’s computer was in the living room and had a nice big screen. When Emma came back in, she saw the evil grin on Sarah’s face and was afraid of what was coming next. She served all the girls their tea and waited to be told what to do. “Come and sit next to me sweetie” Sarah patted the sofa and smiled. Emma sat down very aware of her nudity as Sarah put a hand on her thigh. “Ok run the video” Emma was shocked as she watched the evening’s events. She couldn’t believe the nude writhing bottom was hers. She looked willing and compliant in the film, as it began after she had stopped begging to keep her knickers on. She had never felt so much shame. Her face was hot. She felt Sarah’s hand stroke up her inner thigh, but didn’t dare to stop it. Sarah touched Emma’s pussy and felt how wet it was, “What a naughty girl you are! You must be punished regularly and now I have this film and all the numbers in your mobile, I think we will be spending a lot of time together, don’t you?” A tear rolled down Emma’s cheek as she nodded. Sarah made her spread her legs and stroked her pussy while they watched her video. She was brought to another shuddering orgasm, all of which was filmed, this time on cam-corder. When they had finished Sarah stood up. “Right then little girl, say goodbye to everyone. You’re coming with me” Emma went to put her clothes back on, but Sarah stopped her “Oh no you don’t. I want you to come as you are. You can put your coat on but that’s all!” Emma put on her coat which stopped just below her bottom. She felt ridiculous. They left and got in Sarah’s car. |
| Name: | Boris666 |
| E-mail address: | boris666@aol.com |
| Subject: | Emma is punished |
| Message: | I have a couple more chapters of Emma is punished, with more to follow.
I will re-post original chapters (with corrected mistakes) if nobody minds, as they were first posted so long ago that it may be hard to find them. |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Paddled for Cheating Part 1 |
| Message: | Here I sat in Professor Diddle's office late Friday afternoon. Whatever for, I wondered. I hadn't a clue that he had me pegged, "Cheater¨ I only knew that he asked me to come there in private, late in the day when no one was around. He said he wanted to talk about my work. It's just that to go with it he made the strangest request. When he spoke with me Wednesday afternoon after class, he said he knew I was rushing Alpha Phi. He asked me to bring one of AP's pledge paddles. I followed his directions to a tee, I was good; I always did. Even though it was against the AP pledge sister's rules, now it sat on his desk, in front of me, staring back at me.
While I waited for him to return from the Dean's office, I pondered what would happen to me. The Dean of the English Literature Department was very serious. That made all the professors that worked for him, serious, too. Professor Diddle was cute, single and intelligent. But he was very serious, too, what a turn off. He thought we should all be as serious as he was about our education, as he was serving it up to us, too. But he was only 32! What was wrong with him, I thought? Only I was taking his course in creative writing. He expected me to pay attention in class; I didn't at all. Instead I spent all my time texting my girlfriends. When he asked questions, I turned them all into jokes, so badly that once he even blushed. While I did, I ignored how I held my skirt, or placed my legs, or any number of similar things that I did. I sat next to the aisle three rows up in his classroom. I knew from his expression that I was disrupting his lectures on writing style and proper punctuation. I knew I was drawing a sexual response. I knew what I did wasn't serious, but I also knew I couldn't stop. Just so you know, I had this thought of teaching as a sophomore. Creative writing was a prerequisite course for an undergraduate degree in education. That's how I'd gotten interested in his class. Well, the fact that he wasn’t strikingly ugly did hurt it much. So here I was on what should have been social time. But, I kept pondering, whatever did he want my pledge paddle for? Surely he wasn’t interest in what was behind it? You must be wondering, what IS a pledge paddle and HOW do you use it? Well, let me explain please. When you pledge a sorority, or I don't know, maybe even a frat, you make a ceremonial paddle to hang on the wall. While you're at college it hangs on the wall of your Chapter Room. It goes up with the hundreds of others paddles there on display. When you graduate you take it with you, cuz as an AP, you need it the rest of your life. You present your pledge paddle to your big sister in a ritual presentation. She examines it during the ceremonies before initiation. Your big sister is the one who sponsors you, acting as your mentor. She guides you through the induction process, and makes sure you're treated okay. You look up to her for help and guidance when you get into trouble, or have problems or can't find your way. My big sister at AP was a senior in the Arts School. I just worshipped Annie, my big sister. She and I were very close, in fact we still are. We both adore each other, even though it's been a few years since we graduated fro AP and college. Annie was the one who got me interested in pledging AP. She was working on her fine arts degree at CU. I worked part time work in the arts department as a model. I was her model, too her senior year. Doing modeling, hashing and dancing engagements put me through school. Annie met me while I was working for her there. The Arts Department didn't pay much, but it was better than average. What was even better was, I could study a lot of the time as I posed nude. Most of the time, I just read a book as I sat on a draped satin cloth. We liked each other, and talked after class. She invited me to a “smoker” at AP. You didn't actually smoke at a smoker, except maybe in the frats. At a smoker you talked, socialize eating hors d'oeuves drinking nice things that us underage girls weren't supposed to. Like wine or beer, or even maybe, mixed drinks. Of course the thing that made us hit is off right away was that I modeled for her doing sketches and watercolors, nude. Now, we had been partying pretty hard that spring. In my freshman year, I had our normal courses, plus our sorority work. Then I had my outside jobs that were helping put me thorough school. It was a lot of work altogether, but in late April it all came to a head when I had several projects due. One was writing a paper for Prof Diddle's course. I'd put it off and put it off, and then I'd gone to the PSK party that weekend and played around with my sisters. Oh and then we got them to take us down to the big city nearby for the weekend. Come Sunday morning when I sobered up I realized I was in a pickle. My paper was due tomorrow, and I hadn't even started it. So I asked Annie if she could give me some help. Now Annie understood my situation exactly. She also knew exactly just what to do. She took my hand, and we went to our house's paper file. She showed me all the papers anyone had ever written in our house, and submitted to any department at CU. So in earnest I started looking through the hundreds of papers, maybe thousands, until I found one that looked like it could be a suitable model for my creative writing course. It had a funny title, "Spanking and the Sexual Development of Teenage Girls." I thought that was doubly good, especially for Professor Diddle. The whole paper was a tongue-in-cheek joke. So I pulled it out, looked at it, and decided that I could make it work for my paper. I had my boyfriend Matt scan the hardcopy in for me. Once it was electronic, I knew I could get it done in a day. All I needed was to tweak it a little, here and there. A few tweaks, and no one would ever know the difference -- that I hadn't started from a blank paper, with nothing except the dirty ideas that I carried around in my head. Around 11PM I finished my edits; I thought it looked really good. Only I needed to give it a new title. I called it, "How Spankings Cause the Masturbation of Teenage Girls. ¨ No one would ever connect the two. Suitably fixed, I finished it up with a spell-check. I made it into a PDF, and then sent it off to his course page on the college network. I turned it in the next morning easily beating the deadline luckily. It went smashingly well, I thought; I was so proud of myself. I'd beat his deadline by better than an hour. For me that was pretty good. Only I'd turned it in to a professor who was also a bit of a sleuth. He considered himself second to only to Nancy Drew. Plus I could've pissed him off by giving him a hard-on in class; I don't know. But for reasons I wasn't privy to, he asked me to see him today, after class Wednesday. He had the audacity to question whether what I turned in was my own work. That's why I was here! I told him it was, and said he wanted to see me in his office. He said he wanted to discuss it. He said he had something he wanted to show me. He asked me to bring the pledge paddle, which I'd told him I'd made myself. Okay, that was another lie. My brother made it for me. I don't have the first clue on how to work with wood, but it was beautiful, my pledge paddle I mean. You see he’d started by buying a very thin wooden cutting board. Then he'd asked me what I wanted to do. I said, just put my big sisters and my names on it. Then say it was for Alpha Phi, Delta at CU. Oh and the year, which was ‘02. Then put cute things on it, and varnish it up nice. Well, my brother did a beautiful job. He found the Alpha Phi signet on the internet, and printed a color copy. He turned that into a watermark that he printed on Mylar paper. Then he cut it out and lacquered it into my pledge paddle. For good measure, he added a picture of Annie and me hugging cheek-to-cheek, too, on the back. Janie A had the most beautiful pledge paddle at AP! Part of my strategy was so no one would use it. I thought if it was so beautiful, it must be ceremonial. Then no one would be tempted to slap it across my ass. As I looked at it on the Professor's desk, I wonder if he thought it would be pretty, too. “Janie, do you know why I asked you here? ¨ I offered that I didn’t have a clue. “Janie, there’s a remarkable resemblance here¨ he continued. “Look at this paper, from your alumnus, Marion Drew ‘97. It's titled, ''Spanking and the Sexual Development of Teenage Girls.' Its 11 pages; yours is 12. It opens, "Researchers have found”... while yours opens, "Some pervs think”... -- but other than that, the first paragraph words are identical. They're only one of several. Strange coincidence, don't you think? ¨ He continued, “What do you think, Janie? Let me remind you though, I've just spoken with the Dean. He's made it clear what CU expect of its students. He's made CU's academic standard very clear. That makes it clear what we expect from you. Would you like to talk with him about it, or continue discussing this with me, here? ¨ As he spoke, he kept glancing down at the paddle on his desk. I suddenly realized that I'd underestimated him. I decided my best strategy was to play the little girl, and apologize. I’d explain that it was all the fault of AP, not me. “Please, Professor Diddle, I'll do anything you ask, but please, don't blame me cuz it wasn’t my fault. I was held over pledging at AP. I didn't have the time to work on your paper, and I told them I needed it. My big sister said she didn't care, that there were other ways around it. She was the one who showed me the old paper file. She suggested I could get one there. AP was the reason I couldn't write it myself. ¨ Diddle continued, ''Ya know Janie, you think you're pretty cute. But I've seen a hundred freshman girls like you. You think you can come in here and insult me. You think that you can tease me, and make my life pretty tough. Well, guess what. I can dish it out, too. Have you ever thought about being suspended? Have you ever thought of losing your scholarship? ¨ OMG, I didn't know what to say. It was all getting out of hand way too fast. I’d sorta thought he'd appreciate the humor in my paper. I’d basically taken a legitimate scientific study, and turned it into some kind of pornographic joke. I thought I was being very creative by doing that. Wasn't that what creative writing was all about? He continued. ''Ya know Janie you are a really cute girl. On the other hand, I can't let this get through. There's a number of ways that we can deal with it. I could send you up before the academic review board, where they'd kick you out. I could refer you to the Panhellenic Council, where they'd just slap your wrists -- only I’d lose my job. I could deal with you myself, where there'd be no record, and it would be over. What do you want, Janie? Think about it, young lady. He continued on, “You don’t know this, but I actually like you, Janie. I think you're a pretty cute girl; it's just that you're in with yourself way over your head. But before you answer, let me add a few more things. I know a lot about you. I know you work for the Fine Arts Department ¡V I know what you do. I know that you hash at PSK. I know that you’re an erotic dancer for a club over in Dresden. I also know that you rush Alpha Phi, because of one of your sisters in my senior dialectic form debate class. That's why I asked you to bring your pledge paddle. I want you to think how we can fix this. I want to find a solution. WOW! If I heard him correctly, he was proposing to paddle my butt. I’d never imagined he’d had the gumption to do anything like that. I sorta saw him as a wimp, a weenie, and the leader of a limp dick; now his take-charge attitude and masculinity were popping out. Now he was proposing a private solution to our "problem" Well, I thought to myself, it's not like I haven't been here before. So tentatively, I asked him. "Professor Diddle, whatever did you have in mind? ¨ I said, meekly. “Okay Janie, here's what I have in mind. If you accept my solution, you pull down your panties and get fifty swats with this paddle across your ass on my lap¨ OMG, fifty swats!!! Holy crap, that was a lot. I started calculating I knew I could take 30 hard ones with a shoe sole from my mom on my bare bum when I was fifteen, and still be okay. Or maybe 100 bare handed would be alright at sixteen. With a bare hand it's as hard on them as it is on me, so they have to stop, they can't go much above 100. But 50 with a paddle, that's a lot, and I was only seventeen. I didn't have a lot of big bubbly fat to protect my butt. So I started to negotiate. “Oh Professor Diddle, I'm so sorry, I didn’t mean to do anything wrong. Its just that I have so much work to do, and you know, like I have to deal with other stuff, being young, and you know well, dealing with guys. Plus I half to work part time to make ends meet. Surely Professor Diddle, you appreciate what I have to do. I have to work! If you swat me too many times, my ass will get red and swell up, and I wont be able to stand and do my work. Professor, pleeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaase, I’ve never been in this position before! ¨ “Okay Janie, I want you to understand, I'm not stupid. When we get done your problem won't be standing up, and you know it. Let me make myself perfectly clear. I'm tired of you flashing your underpants at me in lecture. You mock me. I’m tired of all your sassy responses to my questions loaded with double entendres and innuendo and other dirty, sassy stuff. I’m tired of your sarcasm making fun of me and my position at this institution. I’m tired of you teasing me from the third row. And especially, I’m tired of how you mock me for being a man. Now I have you under my thumb, and I don’t care. What’s it gonna be, young lady, fifty swats or the academic board? ¨ Suddenly it dawned on me. How could I have ever been so stupid? He really was obsessed with me. He must have had a crush, only I didn't recognize it. And all this time I thought I was being ignored. I was so stupid. He was hopelessly in love with me, and adored every moment of what I’d done. |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Mark on my butt: Part 2 |
| Message: | I told you I have this feint little mark on my butt cheek. It’s red. I said you’d never guess how I got it or when. You'd never dream that it's from our sorority initiation. You'd never believe I got it rushing AP.
It had been hell week all week and I felt like a slave. When the week ended Friday, the PSK brothers we’d been lent to took us back to our house and dumped us off. Then all hell broke loose – literally, hazing I mean. We had to run around the Chapter House doing chores in our underclothes. We had to go stand on the quad at midnight Friday nude. I cleaned every toilet in the house in my panties – then I did the kitchen. Our cook Mrs. I’s watched me on my hands and knees in panties or prancing around naked as I did. A 300 lb Italian woman, she’d been our cook since the beginning of time. She just grunted; she’d surely seen hundreds of other pledging AP girls. Then there was Ben, our house manager, an elderly black man. He was a saint and took care of “his girl’s” house. Ben was like Mrs. I’s, they looked after us. He watched me as I did windows, during hell week. With my pledge sisters, he made sure I didn’t fall off the ladder in my underpants as I did. There were some casual walk-ins like the sister’s boyfriends, or the guys from PSK. It seemed all those brothers knew about AP hell week. They just hung around until Ben or Mrs. I ran them off, ogling us in our underclothes as much as they could. I’m not sure if it was meant to be sexual, but I thought it was. We did everything together as a group, even shower. My pledge sisters and I even shared the beds in the big dormitory on the third floor. That’s where we’d be rooming together next year, as a pledge class. The sisters told us we better get used to it, cause that’s how it would pass. We’d no idea when we exchanged our underpants for initiation that we’d do it again as sophomores the next year, too. There were so many games that broke the tedium of doing all that work. All had some sort of sexual twist that I’m reluctant to share. Late Saturday night around midnight it all came to a head. in. We all had to do file into the Chapter Room barefoot, in a single white sheet. A lot of women, even some alumni, were there. I’m not really sure, but I worried there were guys. When I walked into the Chapter room, only one candle was lit in front. My big sister led me to the front, holding my hand as she went. She stood behind me the whole time. I couldn’t have made it without her. In my plain white sheet, I felt naked and exposed. It was probably because I was pale white with terror, if anyone could see well enough. When they continued the ceremony, in the faint light of the candle, my big sister pulled down her panties. She showed me some kind of a light red mark on her butt cheek. In the faint light, I saw the AP signet, marked on her in light red. "Come up lift your robe and bend over, Neophyte Janie," was all that I heard. Suddenly, I felt faint, as my heart fluttered. I stepped up onto the podium and bent over slowly, lifting my plain cotton 'robe' as I pointed my ass back towards the room. Suddenly I gasped.... There, in the burning oak logs in the fireplace lay a long-handled poker. The 'AP' signet was embedded on its end. Our President reached into the fireplace, and withdrew it slowly, so I could see. I was so terrified; then I heard my big sister Annie holding my shoulders, speak "Janie, please trust us…. Janie DO YOU HEAR????” It sounded faint.... Then, “Janie, TRUST ME. Let me block your fear…..” As if I was in a trance, I was staring into the fireplace, starting to lift the cotton sheet I wore for a dress, It was the only thing that I had on that was covering the bare skin on my ass, and my bare sex. "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUUUUU,".... was all I remember; I passed out cold. When I came to, my big sister was holding me. Someone was trying to give me reassurance as they daubed my brow with some wet towels. “Janie,” my big sister Annie said, “you scared us. But it’s over, now you’re one of us, you can relax," she continued. “Sweet girl, little sis, it's all over, now,” she cooed to me, holding me in her arms. “Oh my gawd,” I thought, “whatever happened?” “Let’s hear it for our newest member, Janie A!” said our President. Just then they broke out singing our traditional house sisterhood song. We sang it at all of our events, like Christmas and football games. Suddenly I realized, it was true, it was all over; I was still alive. Only my bottom felt very different than I expected. Very, very different, not branded, but… well, it felt stung all over – but not like I thought. It didn’t feel like a hot signet had branded my flesh at all. Rather, it stung. “Oh Janie, we know what you’re thinking. We’ve all felt the same way,” said Annie. No, darling, we didn’t brand your cute little bottom, you silly girl. That’s not the reason for our AP commitment challenge.” I was relieved yet perturbed, all at the same time. As I lay there in the hug of my big sister Annie, I realized there weren’t so many people around. In fact, I was alone with the President and my big sister, and a couple of helpers on account of what happened. I’d actually passed out from the shock of getting my smack, the one they’d planted on my butt to shock me. I’d actually passed out, and that had scared them all, badly. It wasn’t that they’d be reported to the Panhellenic Council, or the University, though they might. They were just getting ready to take me to the emergency room, as I came back to life. You see, silly readers, the red hot poker they were going to use to brand me was just a prank – but I didn’t know. I’m a total pansy when it comes to blood and stuff; I just can’t take it at all. So instead, when our President pulled it out of the fire and said “Brace youself, Janie!” as my big sister held my shoulders, and our pledge chairman landed a huge swat on my ass with the pledge paddle, I simply passed out. It was so hard it lifted my lower body in the air, almost. It was about the worse swat you could imagine, I think. I left my butt really sore. It lifted up my ass and legs completely off the floor. Worse, the expectation of getting the signet burned into my flesh by hot poker caused me to pass out. It’s not that the swat really hurt me. It was just that it was so hard. And I was so scared. It’s like my psychic says, I make everything realer than it is. But the combined stress of doing hard chores for a week, playing pranks for two days, and then two days sleeping with my new sisters nude the previous night in our new dormitory, had taken its toll. I was mentally exhausted, spent and unable to grasp the distinct shift in the hazing pattern, from physical abuse to love. It’s just that the shock of the swat’s sting hitting my ass made me go blank, and I was gone…. So you see, the little red mark on my ass isn’t from the fiery red hot signet poker they thrust before my eyes. Rather, it’s from the trip to Celebrity Girl Tats, the tattoo parlor we made the following week. We all went down to the tat parlor and got little signets on our butts. Then we all lined up in a moon shot at the chapter house, and had our new class picture taken. And oh, some of us got more tats. As for me, except for the AP signet on my butt, I’m pure as the day I was born. I already have enough embarrassing things on my sex -- like absence of pubic hair, or better, my birthmark -- the oddest little swath of brush, it seems that already marks my pud. luv, Janie ;) |
| Name: | Joshua |
| Subject: | Sass-mouthed cousin gets punished |
| Message: | My younger cousin Tara had to stay with us for a few months. She’s a distant cousin so I don’t know her that well. I dunno something about one of my uncles getting thrown in jail or something and no one to watch her. They are kind of a trashy family from what I’ve been told. Tara is half black and very cute in a slutty sort of way. She’s got a rockin body; slim but with a round ass and nice boobies the size of small grapefruits. She dresses all slutty in tight clothes. She is VERY disrespectful, and has a real smart mouth. My Dad is super strict so that is a bad combination in our house. He told her that while she was staying with us he had full authority over her. I think she thought it was a joke.
My parents don’t allow back talk, messiness, and don’t even allow candy and junk food at all. We get punished for breaking the rules, usually spankings, sometimes nude to embarrass us even more. I tried to tell Tara but she just laughed it off and though that couldn’t happen to her cause she’s not their kid. Tara slept on the fold out bed in the den. We let her have that as her room at night. I was in there one late night watching TV with her. She likes to dress real porno to show off or maybe even to tease me, not sure. She was in tight black shorts with half her butt showing and a short tank top no bra with her tits all hanging out. I was getting a boner. She asked if my parents were asleep. I said I dunno. Then she breaks out chips, candy, coke bottles and all this junk food from her backpack. She had big gum balls, and slim jim sausages, Blow Pop lollipops, and all sorts of things we don’t eat. I got scared and said she better get rid of that stuff. She was like fuck it who cares about your stupid house rules. I told her she was going to get in big trouble. She said don’t tell on me. I told her if she got caught then I would be in trouble too and get punished. She had the sheets over her and was moving around. Then she said she would show me her butt if I promised not to tell. I was like oh my God! Then she tossed something at me and it hit me in the face. It was her shorts! She said, “do you wanna see?” and slowly stared moving the sheets down off her… … and just then my Dad stepped into the den from the hallway! He obviously had heard the whole thing. He turned the lights on and ripped the sheets off Tara and she was bottomless covering her bare pussy and surrounded by candy wrappers looking completely embarrassed. She tried to jump up but he grabbed her by the arm so she cold not even cover up. I could see her whole pussy and saw no pubic hair like she was totally shaved down there. He yelled what’s this here? Then grabbed her backpack and dumped it out. All this junk food and soda came out… and a big glass pot pipe too! He freaked on seeing that and yelled at her giving her the riot act. Omg she was in so much trouble! Instead of being scared though she got all smart mouthed back at him! Totally enraged he yanked her up and pulled her out of bed swatting her little butt saying she was a disrespectful little tramp. She was struggling and fighting back like mad but he was much stronger and quickly got her under control. He threw her over his lap and pinned her arm behind her holding her in place and started spanking her naked butt. I could clearly see her asshole and pussy in-between all the “ouches” and jiggles. She was kicking, crying and cursing up a storm now. He said, “Now you are going to get what you probably should have gotten days ago!” My mother was standing in the hall the whole time with her arms crossed nodding in approval. Tara was totally bare from her tummy down but not for long because my dad forced her shirt up and took it away next exposing her bare boobies. She was screaming and crying now acting like a baby saying this wasn’t fair. He held her there totally naked and spanked her ass at least a dozen more times spreading her cheeks sometimes saying she was a dirty girl that needed to be taught a lesson. He forced her up squirming and marched her down the hallway with her perky tits jiggling all over. He spanked her naked ass every other step making her jump and screech all the way into the bathroom. Once inside she was forced to get into the tub and get down on all fours and was spanked like that till she was completely sobbing her eyes out pleading for him to stop. Then he said, “Now lets flush all that poison out of you” and grabbed the enema bag. They filled and hung the full bag and shoved the nozzle up her butthole and she had to sit there on all fours totally naked with her ass spread and her back arched sobbing away with the hose up her ass. My Dad held her by the back of the hair so she could not get up and once the enema bag was done he shoved the big glass pot pipe up her asshole like a butt plug. Then he spanked her ass unmercifully till she was crying and begging for him to stop saying she had to go so bad and she would never disrespect him again. He let her go and she ran to the toilet bawling and sniveling away like a child. From then on she was required to be home right after school everyday so she could be strip-searched. I got to see her shamefully bent over with spread open ass and pussy with her tits hanging out everyday after school. It was the greatest show. Ontop of that they took her clothes away and she was required to remain completely naked at all times in the house so she could not run away. When my parents weren’t home she’d still have to be naked or I’d tell on her. That was my favorite time to humiliate and taunt her in different perverted ways, but that’s a story for another time. |
| Name: | Drew |
| Subject: | The Boy Who Peeked |
| Message: | When I was in high school,about 15 years old, I was on the girls basketball team. My best friend Katie and I were pretty good and we were on the varsity team although we were only freshmen. Almost all the girls on the team were seniors so although we practiced as hard as anyone we kinda kept a low profile as not to piss off the older teammates.
I remember one time after practice and all us girls were showering, all 10 of us, naked in the showers laughing and having a good time and suddenly one of the girls screams. We all look at her and then at what shes pointing and screaming at and theres a BOY...in our shower...peeking around the corner watching us and were all wet and NAKED. Well some of the girls started screaming and all of us tried to cover our privates parts. Then he jumped out into the open and started snapping pictures. It was little Roy, he was always pulling pranks and being a naughty kid. He was a junior, around 17 yrs old and not very tall. He had older sisters who I liked but this kid was nothing but trouble. He then ran away laughing. We were so mad. But it wasnt anything compared to how enraged we were the next day when we saw our pictures on a website and some had been printed out and passed around. Our captain of the team was FURIOUS. At our next practice she was ranting about how we were gonna tell the principle, the superintendent, THE POLICE. The suddenly she quieted down. She had a scary look on her face that gave me a chill. She was one person you didnt want to mess with. She told us she had a plan and we would get our revenge against Roy. Roy just happened to be in the drama club. The play that was going to be put on that night in the school auditorum was Peter Pan. There was a part near the end where Roy gets hooked up in a harness and flys around the stage. quite dramatic and impressive. All the school kids , plus their parents, and of course the press and tv people were there. This was a big deal. The auditorium was packed. Roy was in his Peter Pan tights and was high above the stage on a platform getting ready to put his belt on that had the wires hooked to it so he could swoop down. He had about 10 minutes before his big entrance so he decided to go pee. There was a restroom back stage. He had just pulled down his tights (no zipper) when in marched all us girls on the team. "Done?" our captain asked Roy. "Uh yeah" he said as he fumbled to put 'it' away and pull up his tights with his back to us. "Well you wont be needing these" she said and pulled his tights to his ankles. Roy yelled but we swarmed him and stripped him of his pointy shoes, then his tights and underwear. We pulled his shirt over his head and pushed him to the floor. One of the girls produced a razor and some shaving cream and hastily shaved his pubes completely off. We then dragged him up to the platform and put his harness on him. He kicked and struggled but he was no match for ten angry girls. We just got it on him as his cue came up and we pushed him off and away he sailed, naked as a jay bird and screaming his head off. The audience was stunned. There was Peter Pan butt-naked swinging wildly from side to side, kicking and screaming. He had to hang onto the wires with both hands to keep from flipping over so his freshy shaved pubic area stood out even more. The drama teacher tried to close the curtains but unfortunately Roy had swung in front of the curtains, so even though he had slowed his swinging, Roy was still hanging without a stitch on , center stage about 8 feet off the ground. Of course the cameras flashed and the news teams had there cameras rolling as well. Plenty of video recorders were focused on the naked boy hanging from the ceiling slowly twirling. It took a while for the stage crew to get him down so everybody got a good look at naked Roy. If that was the drama club's idea of Peter Pan..wait till they put on Puss-in-Boots. |
| Name: | Who Care |
| E-mail address: | tedcranston69@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | Unfortunately hairy girl |
| Message: | A big secret my girlfriend has is that hair grows around the edge of her nipples if she doesn't shave or pluck them every so often. I hardly ever see it because she is so embarrassed that she keeps up with it regularly. Whenever I tell my friends about this they gag and laugh but they don't believe me. I guess its something that a lot of girls have but they just don't talk about it. Anyway this past week my girl was in bed sick for about six days. After that long I couldn't take it anymore, I had to go over there and have sex. She had been laying in bed the whole time so she looked pretty gross. Not too gross to suck my cock though, which she did like a thermometer. When I reached under her shirt to grab her boobs she stopped me because she said she hadn't been able to shave all week. My boner immediately went soft in her mouth. I excused myself and left the room. My cock sprung back up again when I realized what I had to do. Thirty minutes later I came back with one of my best friends. When we got to her room we were very quiet cause I could see her lights were off. I snuck into the room and he stood over me with a flashlight. I sat down next to her as she slept and began rubbing her all over. She moaned in her sleep and stirred a little. I reached down and slowly pulled up her shirt. Once it was high enough on her body her two tits bounced right out.We could barely contain our laughter when we saw the circle of hair around both nips. They looked like mine but they were on top of two beautiful breasts. She was knocked out from the cold and the right thing to do would be to leave her alone and try to sleep it off. Of course instead of doing that we each pinched out nails around and hair and yanked them right out of her boobs. She woke up with a start and covered her boobs, not knowing what was going on. We clicked off the flashlight as soon as this happened. "Hello?" she looked around the room blindly. I told her it was just me and she must have had a nightmare. As she settled back down to sleep I asked her if she needed some scissors for her titties and my friend burst out laughing. She bolted up awake again, this time turning on a lamp. When she saw my friend she gasped and clutched her t shirt covered tits. I told her we wanted to settle a bet and we both advanced towards her. She screamed but I held her arms back and told him to do the honors. He slid her germy shirt up painfully slow, really giving her a chance to beg. Just as they did before though, the two beautiful tits popped out, hair and all. She bitched and moaned as we took in the sight of these two pieces of natural art marred by hair. "Well I guess you were right," he said "its not just old fat dudes who have hairy nipples. Let me give you a hand with these dear." And with that he reached over to her dresser and grabbed a pair of tweesers. She shuddered with fear as he brought them closer to her tender nips. I nodded for him to continue and he clamped down on hair after hair, pulling them out and making her squeal each time. After about a dozen I swear it was turning her on. Her nipples were all red by this point so I sucked on them to calm her down. She sobbed in shame and my buddy enjoyed the show until he took my attention away from her boobs by asking if she was hairy anywhere else. I looked up at her and she shook her head no, pleading for us to go. I looked up at him and nodded. We flipped her over and quickly yanked down her granny panties. She kicked and screamed throwing a tantrum as I spread apart her butt cheeks and we feasted our eyes on the forest of sexy hair back there. "This time I'll tweeze" I said. "As long as I get to take on the job of soothing her," he replied. I went to work plucking hair from around one of her most sensitive areas as he held her down and let himself have a few squeezes of her ample boobs. When I was done I'd put up a good fight, her butt was still pretty fuzzy though. A little swollen too. My buddy fixed all that by crouching down and sticking his tongue right between her two soft sweet cheeks. Like always she protested at first but she had to get into it as he really gave his tongue a work out. He took the liberty of sticking a finger in her now wet pussy as well, working both holes to get her more and more hot. Right as she was about to cum she grabbed my arm and I told my buddy we were done. Seconds away from orgasm we left her hanging. I said she needed her rest and we both got off of her as she panted from her near climax. Her arm darted to her pussy and she finished herself off in front of us with an animalistic like need to cum. When she was done she looked truly humiliated as she brought her panties back up and pulled her shirt down. She merely told us good night and then turned away and tried to fall back to sleep. Right before we left I turned her back around and kissed her goodnight. This distracted her enough for my friend to reach up and life her shirt up one laugh time so we could have a look at her hairy boobies. She pulled it down and turned around in a huff. We both laughed as we left the room. I should probably go over and giver her some chicken soup and a razor tomorrow. |
| Name: | Drew |
| Subject: | stopped by a cop at Christmas |
| Message: | It was two days before Christmas and I driving down to my best friends house in Alabama for the holidays. I hadnt seen her in almost a year and i was really psyched. I was in the northern part of the state, in the mountainous area. It was warm for this time of year, around 70 degrees. I'm from a very flat part of Ohio and not used to the big hills so I was going pretty fast on the down side of the hill, doing almost 90 when i saw those red and blue lights in my rear view mirror. My stomach did a flip and i instantly got very hot. Im sure we have all felt that feeling.
I pulled over and the state patrol pulled in behind me. I was on an interstate so the speed limit was at least 65 but i wasnt sure what was posted. I rolled down my window as the officer approached and he was very polite. He asked to see my lisence,registration and proof of insurance. I had them all in a little pouch so I was cool there. He looked them over then he looked in the car. I was wearing a very short skirt and tight knit top and he looked me over a few times. He asked where I was going in such a hurry and I told him about spending Christmas with my best friend that I hadnt seen for a year. I was hoping for some sympathy. He asked me to "please step outa the car" so I did. As I stood there i could feel his eyes wander down from my face to my feet. He took his sweet time. I kinda liked it cuz he was kinda cute. Then told me to go back to his cruiser. He put me in the back as he ran my plates and checked on my ID. He then told me the bad news. It seems i was going 91 and the speed limit was 65. He said the law here was anyone going 20 mph or less could just get a ticket but if it was more than 20 mph over he would have to take me in. I almost started to cry. I wanted to know how long it would take and he said that was the problem. Since it was Friday and after 5:00pm the court couldnt hear my case till after Christmas. I would have to spend the whole weekend plus Monday in JAIL. I wouldnt get to see my life long friend and I'd miss Christmas with her. But that wasnt the worst of it. He informed me that the jail was crowded right now and I'd probably be put in a cell with some bad ass prostitutes and other criminals that would not be happy about having to spend Christmas locked up. And a pretty little blonde girl like me might get roughed up. The police couldnt watch the inmates all the time and those hateful malicious convicts would love to get their hands on my nice clothes plus some were lesbians. Id probably end up naked and sexually abused. If I tried to fight them off they would beat the hell outa me. So it didnt look good. Is there something I could do? Is there anyway I could get outa going to jail? I was ready to do anything to advoid that. He hesitated and said "I dont know." I said "ill do anything. Please help me". He looked at me and said "I might be able to help you out". I just kinda looked at him and smiled at him thru my tears. He let me outa the cruiser and walked me back to my car and told me to follow him. We went about 5 miles and he turned off the interstate. We went down a country road and then he slowed down and turned onto a dirt road that went into a forest. I was getting a little nervous. I knew something was up but i didnt know what. We stopped in a clearing, like a meadow with tall trees all around a big patch of grassy open field. He came back and told me to get outa the car. I was kinda reluctant but he opened my door and held his hand out to help me so i took it and slid my legs around and stood up. He led me a short distance from the cars and turned to me and said to me "STRIP" I looked at him with my mouth open "what did you say?" "STRIP! Take off all your clothes" "all of them?" I asked in a small voice. "Every stitch, I want you completely naked." I hesitated, just looking at him, feeling my face getting red and warm. "You can do as I say and not get hurt or I can take you back to the jail and let a hoard of angry crazy lezbos have their way with you for the next 4 days. your choice." Some choice! I slid off my shoes first and felt the cool long grass on my bare feet. He watched intently as i slowly slid my skirt down my legs and stepped out of it. I could feel the slight breeze around my bare thighs. My tiny cotton panties offered little protection or cover. A mere triangle of material to cover my feminum slit. Then, as his eyes never left me, i pulled my knit top over my head and laid it on top the skirt. I looked at him but his eyes said to keep going. He wanted me totally nude, I was allowed absolutely nothing on. I looked down and noticed his crotch growing. I unhooked my bra and my nipples hardened at the first touch of the early evening breeze. My face redened and grew hot. I felt very embarrassed to be showing my breasts to a stranger. His glance lowered to my panties and i knew he wanted them off. I slowly hooked my thumbs into the string like waistband and lowered them enableing him to see the prize behind the thin material that my panties were hiding. When I got them to my knees i stood up and let them slid the rest of the way down my legs and upon my bare feet. I stepped out of them with one foot and lifted them up and placed them on the pile of my clothes with the other. Now I was completely bare and it felt scary yet exciting. "Come here" he said. I followed him about 20 yards from the cars and my clothes. "Now I want you to touch yourself, you know where" I did as I was told. He was in complete control and he knew it. I was in the middle of nowhere, naked, and at the whim of a man with a badge and a gun. I slid my fingers inside my puffy lips and was a little surprized to find I was pretty moist. I hadnt realized how aroused i had become. With my fingers inside my slit I rubbed my fingers around and around on my clit and in and out of my vagina. This was getting me really turned on to be doing this in front of a fully dressed officer of the law. He then made me get down on my knees and pull out his manhood and stroke it. I did it with no complaint. I was actually enjoying being totally submissive to the good looking cop. Soon, without being told, I was licking and moving my lips over and down his big hard cock. He let me suck on his mansickle for a while then he commanded me to stop and get up. I was made to bend over a fallen tree as he slowly slid himself inside my pussy from the back side. He had his way with me. Then he turned me around. As I looked around i was surprized to see he had his pants off. I dont remember when that happened. He came at me and lifted my leg and i pushed my pussy towards his manhood and loved every minute of it as he slid into me again. Next i was to get on my knees with my face down on the grass. I had hoped he wouldnt do this but he was large and in charge and he pushed really hard and entered me anally. It hurt but i got thru it. He squeezed my breast hard as he rammed me again and again. He finally came. The he got up put his pants back on and helped me up. He walked me to my car and asked if i remembered how to get back to the highway. "Drive safely and merry Christmas" he said with a grin and then he drove off and there i stood naked in the field waving at him as he disappeared.. I cleaned myself up and got dressed. and drove on. I later checked and there was no such 20 mph and over law, plus I called the jail and asked how many inmates they had and they said 2... both male. I had been had....hoodwinked....tricked into screwing him. But I didnt report him. I had enjoyed it too much. And besides, I have to go back thru Alabama on my way home. |
| Name: | Jappio |
| Subject: | Bad Luck over Summer Vacation |
| Message: | Part 1
Suzie hung up the phone, having finished ordering some room service. It would be awhile until it was done though. She sat down on her bed, kicking her feet, thinking of what to do next. She had saved up some money so she could go somewhere fun for the weekend. It being summer break between colleges classes meant it was time for relaxation. Just her luck though, it was storming out that night, meaning she had to stay indoors. She had dressed down to some shorts and a tank top and was ready to relax the day away. The clothing was old, but she thought they were comfortable and good nightwear. She also had socks on to keep her feet warm. Suzie noticed that she was low on ice, and figured she might as well fill it up. She got up and grabbed the bucket and headed out the door. Suzie didn’t mind too much that she was walking through the hall in her night clothes. She wouldn’t have hit the town like that, but she figured it was Ok since it was just a hotel and not many people were around. She did giggle a little at the trough of being out in the hall with only socks on her feet though. When she got to the ice machine down the hall though, she saw the ‘out of service’ sign on it. She sighed and mumbled, “Just my luck.” She wasn’t about to give up of course. She figured if she went a floor up she could find a working machine. She entered the nearest stairwell, and headed up a floor. She exited it, and she soon found herself another ice machine, a working one this time. Humming to herself, she made her way back to the stairwell, happy to have completed her mission. She had both hands on her bucket of ice, so she turned her back to the door and proceeded to push it open with her rear end to get back into the stairwell. Suzie didn’t notice though a loose screw on the door and it had snaked its way into a gap in the seam on her shorts. As she pushed her way through the doorway and began to turn and walk away from the door, Suzie felt a tug at her shorts. It didn’t register what was going on, she just felt resistance. She naturally just tried to pull away from it, but since the heavy door wasn’t about to sway with her, her shorts were quickly torn down their entire seam! In a moment Suzie was left in just her tank top and bright red panties. She had enough foresight to keep her screech quiet as she crouched as if to hide. She looked down and saw just how bare her legs were now with only her panties and socks below her waist. Suzie held the ice bucket in front of the front of her panties as she slowly stood straight up. She looked around and was thankful that she was alone. Suzie wasn’t too surprised something like this would happen; it was typical of her luck to land her in situations like this. She felt she was lucky enough though that she was still relatively dressed and her room wasn’t far. She hadn’t seen anyone on the way to the ice machine, and hopefully wouldn’t on the way back. Suzie quickly walked down the stairs, not planning to show her panties off to anyone. She could see and feel her legs were completely bare, and the cold stair well reminded her of that as she head down to her floor. She stood in front of the door leading to her hallway, and she set the ice bucket down. She tried tugging at her tank top, but the tight material couldn’t be stretched nearly far enough to cover anything. With her shorts gone, she regretted not having a bra on either. Even though the shorts were really only a small bit of fabric, and she was showing only a few extra inches of skin, she felt almost naked. She took a deep breath and opened the door. She took a long look down the hall. She didn’t see any other guests, so she picked up her ice bucket and left the stairwell. Now as she passed door after door, she knew she wouldn’t be able to hide and anyone could walk out and discover her. She tried to not stare at the doors and think about anyone catching her. Too many times in her life she had been seen undressed, and although no one at the hotel would know her, she hardly wanted to be the subject of anyone’s’ “what happened over summer vacation” stories. Suzie was lucky to get to her room undetected. She set her ice down and quickly tried to get into her room. Yet as she pulled at her door handle, nothing happened. She tried and tried again, but the door refused to open. It didn’t hit her right away, but she realized that it of course wouldn’t open, she didn’t have a key! She didn’t know why, but she somehow forgot her key. She had managed to lock herself out of her room, and with her awful luck, she wound up without her shorts on top of it. She stood, trying to quickly think of something, anything to do. She didn’t want to admit it in the end, but it seemed like she was out of options. She would have to somehow make it down to the front desk and get a new key for her room. She felt vulnerable standing in the middle of the hall though, so she made a dash back for the stairwell to try and think it over again. She hated the fact she had to run away from her room, panties out on show, but she reasoned it would be safer in the stairwell. As she got close to the door to the stairwell, Suzie’s heart nearly burst from her chest. She heard the elevator’s chime and heard what sounded like its doors opening. No more than a few feet away, someone was going to get out of the elevator, and see her. She would have normally taken the time to check the stair well, but panic set in and she just opened the door and rushed in. On the other side, Suzie was lucky to be alone. She let the door close and she took a few steps down the stairs and sat down. She rubbed her hands up and down her legs. She couldn’t believe something like this was happening to her again. She couldn’t imagine a situation where she could get out of this without being seen. She tried remembering the lobby. She thought about ways to sneak up to the counter, but she wouldn’t be able to hide from anyone on her side of the counter. She stood and felt out the back of her panties. She knew anyone would be able to see her pantied butt if she did this. Yet there were no other options she concluded. She gathered up all the courage she could, and began her descent down the stairs. She had an agonizing five flights to think about what she was about to do. She told herself to not stop though, that she had to get it over with. She spent the last flight telling herself to not even stop at the door, to just walk out of it and enter the lobby and get up to the counter as fast as she could. Her resolve wasn’t nearly strong enough though, and as she opened the door and felt the air from the room flow through the doorway and across her bare skin, she let go of the door and quickly scurried away from it. She tried to collect herself, waiting wasn’t going to help she convinced herself. On her second attempt, Suzie didn’t run away. She made it out the door and was in a small alcove attached to the lobby. Two elevators sat on each side of her, and around the corner she knew was the front desk. She could hug the wall and hope the counter was high enough to hide her panties, but she knew that the front doors and the entire lobby would have view of her. This also depended on there being no one at the desk too. She didn’t want to risk peeking around any corners either, that way she didn’t raise suspicion. “Maybe if anyone sees, they’ll just think it’s a swimsuit,” she consoled herself. She subconsciously adjusted her panties, to make sure they were at least well adjusted. Before someone could come across her standing in the elevator alcove, Suzie began to walk out, right into the lobby. The lobby was very well lit; in no way would anything be hidden by shadows. Suzie turned right away so not to walk into the middle of the room at least. She sighed in relief seeing no one standing in the lobby. She also was happy to see the counter was indeed high enough to hide her lower half. “How may I help?” the girl behind the counter asked Suzie as she walked up. Suzie didn’t know what to say, she wasn’t quite prepared to actually talk to anyone. “Oh, um… I was uh locked out of my room!” she said as she looked around. She knew she was looking suspicious, but at any time someone could enter the room and see her. “Ok, do you have you ID on hand?” The lady asked. Suzie almost wanted to comment on her lack of pockets to put anything in, but she wasn’t about to flash her panties to the desk lady. “I um don’t…” she meekly said. “Oh well you can probably guess I can’t just give you a key to a room with nothing to prove who you are,” The desk lady explained. Suzie wasn’t sure what she was doing, but out of the corner of her eye she saw someone walking into the room. It was two girls just a year or two younger than her probably. Both stopped and looked Suzie up and down. Before they could even react, Suzie looked back at the desk lady, not wanting to know what they thought. “Please, I need to get back in my room. Isn’t there something I can do to prove it? Like the card I used to pay for the room ends in 1234, and I’ve been here only two days now, and I just ordered some room service!” Suzie said in panic, wanting to get out of there. The lady at the desk started to type on her keyboard some. “Ok, I suppose that will do. Just give me a moment.” Suzie was left waiting there as the desk lady did some more work on the computer. Suzie dared to look behind her. The two girls were gone, but a man in a business suit was doing a double take as he came through the door. Suzie quickly turned away from him, not wanting to make eye contact. She began to blush, knowing her red panties weren’t hidden from that man’s view. She subconsciously raised her right foot and rubbed it against the back of her left calf. The soft cotton of her socks reminded her how bare her skin was. “Hurry up, hurry up,” she pleaded in her mind. “Ok, so long as you’re ok with the slight charge we’ll add to your room’s bill, you’ll be all set,” the desk lady explained as she handed the key out. Suzie quickly grabbed it. “Thank you!” Suzie said as she immediately headed back for the stairs. She made the mistake of looking to her side to see that the man in the suit was still watching her. She almost screamed as she picked up her pace. Suzie was about to turn and enter the alcove to get to the stairs, but when she saw a group of people getting off the elevators, she wasn’t about to stay. She panicked and didn’t think to turn back. She went for the first cover she could see, and that was the hallway that was in front of her. She walked past the elevator alcove and was now in a hallway. Suzie wanted to stop and wait, but she wasn’t sure if the people would follow her. She looked down the hall to try and find a solution, and that’s when she got an idea. The door to the hotel’s indoor pool was not far from her. She did before hope that her panties looked like a swimsuit. She could hide in there and get a towel or something and then be able to sneak to her room more safely. Suzie made her dash for the room. She opened the door and was just about ready to relax, but she saw that someone was actually in the pool already. The man swimming turned his attention to Suzie. He must have not thought anything was up, because he went back to concentrating on his swimming. Suzie hadn’t convinced herself well enough her panties could pass as swimsuit bottoms. She knew too well she was standing in front of this man in her underwear. She also didn’t want to just grab a towel and leave; he would know something was up. A normal person she thought would probably be at the pool in a swimsuit to swim. She looked at the water in front of her. “Don’t worry, water’s not too cold,” the man said, trying to welcome Suzie into the pool. He could tell something was making her hesitant, but he didn’t know the real reason. Suzie was thinking of jumping in, but she still had her tank top on. She cursed herself for not having a bra, then it would be more believable she had a bikini on. It would be silly to jump in with her tank top on. Suzie didn’t see much choice though. She had to pretend she was there just for a regular swim, that she wasn’t running around the hotel in her underwear. She took a deep breath and walked over to the pool edge. She sat down and let her feet soak. The water wasn’t freezing, but it was colder than she thought. She knew though she looked stupid sitting there like that so she scooted forward off the edge and into the water. That area of the pool was deep enough to fully submerge. She was shivering as she came back up from the sudden cold. She saw the man had a weird look on his face, probably because she was still wearing her tank top. She had to come up with some excuse “The water looked just inviting, I couldn’t wait to completely change,” Suzie said, hoping the man thought she had her bikini top underneath. The man seemed content with the answer as he went back to his swimming. |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | to Bangy: the Box |
| Message: | My girls are so flattered... all of them. lol
Merry Chritmas, luv, Janie |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | The Box....(A Poem for Christmas) |
| Message: | I Once tried to do a poem on here, but it didn't get any great revues, in fact it was ignored, basically because it was crap.
in fact it was so bad, that i bet no one remembers it, but seeing it is Christmas i thought i would have another attempt. hope you don't me. THE BOX A funny thing did happened One Christmas Janie, had been puzzled to see through all of the festive Ras-ma-tas the strange box shape beneath the tree Strangely,It had been there, all week long no one quite knew, whom had put it there She just giggled, wondering, who it was from. where it came from, only God knew where. Well as always, the big day, it did come excitedly, she left the box till last grabbing the gift, it could be fun she ripped the paper off very fast Didn't have to wait long,for what was inside about a dozen male dolls,naked,they grew big n strong Janie gave out a scream, and tried to hide muscles a rippled, along with their massive shlongs They pulled her from behind the couch, laughing, they dragged her by her legs and feet. she tried to struggle, she gave out an..ouch her friend watched, as White as a sheet Be quiet Janie, you know you want it, said another as fingers unbuttoned her shirt one caressed a solitary still covered Tit, as others pulled down her Black pencil skirt. One snap of her bra, and her breasts were out in view next came her panties,exposing her pussy,shaven an bare. her friend laughed, wondering what more they'd do they stripped her to, then began the orgy with the pair. With the girls suddenly naked, the men licked their lips having their fun, Janie and her significant other laid,as they sucked on their nipple's all having a merry time,licking and slurping, making them both cum they ooed, and they arred, in exstacy, as big cocks rode in on the ripple's They tickled,spanked!,teased and fucked! but Janie wasn't yet done, an cried for more. more an more. the men had underestimated them both, bitten off more then they could chew the girls took over, wanting more an more an more, fucking the men to the core then complained at them, huh, is that all you've got, all you can do!. Wearily, the toys shrunk back,and tried to get back into their box. But hey, it is Christmas you guy's, we have only just begun, said Janie, as rampant as ever, dragging them out by their socks. hey, you are my present arn't you!, i ain't finished, i ain't done. Well that is my story, i'm not sure if it is true, or to silly please forgive me, if it makes no sense, or perhaps i'm pissed to i have never been a poet, as any of you all can plainly see i'll just stick to stripping stories, and Janie, i'll begin with you. Sorry folks, that was my attempt at poetry, it started off ok, but the less we say about the end, the better. i think i need a bit more practise. But hey, it is Christmas, and we're all suppose to do silly things around this time Merry Christmas take care bangy |
| Name: | Alexi |
| E-mail address: | alexilovesdan@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | School Election |
| Message: | So I run for school president and we had to dress smartly, but my wardrobe is quite slutty, so I borrowed a dress off a friend, the straps were very thin and my opponent was wearing the same dress and she cut the straps, just before I did my speech and the dress slowly slid down and revealed my lacy bra to the students and teachers. Then my opponent snuck up behind me and ripped the dress off and my panties were white and lacy and you could see my pussy, she thought it was hilarious and then I felt her undo my bra and my boobs pinger out of the bra and she said 'that'll teach you to wear the same dress as me, you stupid bitch, don't cover up your tits, leave your arms in the air for everyone to see your tits and now for the grand finale, I'm gonna cut your panties so everyone can see your bush.' The students and teachers were cheering 'snip, snip, snip', then finally my panties came off and everyone in the school seen my unshaved bush, it was so humiliating. The teachers came on stage and groped me and the students filmed it and then next thing I knew it was on the school website. Then the next day, the principal called me into his office and stripped me naked, then spanked me and groped my shaved bush and then he licked my nipples, he told me to come to his office again tomorrow, he said he loved my big juicy tits and that my pussy tasted delicious. |
| Homepage URL: | http://e |
| Name: | Chiemi |
| Subject: | Holiday Humiliation |
| Message: | I’m in high school right now. I got hired at a mall store for the holiday rush. The full time employees are all senior kids or older and they all seem really snooty and really like picking on the newbies especially me. They keep on playing pranks on me and making me do all the work. A few times I've been ready to cry but I haven’t yet. I’m Japanese 5’1” 98lbs with 34c boobs, so the boys like to stare at me and the girls seem all jealous. Every time I stock shelves the boys try to look down in my shirt to see my boobs or at my butt crack when I bend over.
One night after we closed we had to clean up the whole store and restock everything. The snooty ones were more like standing around chatting or on their I-phones most of the time so of course I wound up getting stuck with most of the work again. When we were almost done one of the girls said take the trash bags to the basement and we will meet you there. I asked why and she said just do it. When I went to basement there we like 4 guys and 3 girl employees there. They we smiling saying it was time for my initiation. I didn’t even care about any initiation but they said if I wanted to be accepted and didn’t want them to keep picking on me I had to do this. They said if I didn’t they would make my life hell or even get me fired. A few of them had ping-pong paddles in their hands. They said I was going to have to take 5 swats on the butt from each person. I didn’t want to do it but they were very insistent and I thought if that is all it takes to get on their good sides then maybe I should even though it was degrading. They lead me over to a long locker bench and told me to straddle it and lay forward face down on the bench. I said why? They said this is part of it. No more questions. I never felt so uncomfortable in my life but they were very pushy. They made me lie face down on the bench and once I did they zip tied my wrist together underneath the bench, then zip tied my ankles to the bench legs! I was like “Hey what are you doing?!?” but again they just said shut up. I was wearing really sexy stretchy elastic jeans that look like they are painted on. One of the girls walked up and I expected to get paddled but instead she reached in and grabbed the back of my thong and yanked it up my crack till I screamed. They all laughed and called me a dumb bitch then duct taped my mouth shut. They broke out scissors and cut my jeans off starting at my ankles and snipped away all the way up my legs to my hips. They yanked my shredded jeans away and left me tied there with only my stretched out thong and my whole bare ass showing and much of my pussy peeking through. I could not even scream with my mouth taped over. Then they snipped my thong on both sides and yanked it right up my pussy and butt crack and took that away leaving me totally naked from my waist down. They spread my ass apart wide to look at my asshole and pussy then took pictures of them. Then they sniped my shirt all they way up the back and cut it off, then cut my bra open and yanked that away from me next leaving me tied down on the bench totally naked with everyone photographing my vagina, ass, and boobs. They taunted me, then one of the girls hung some mistletoe above my ass and let the guys kiss my ass one at a time with a few going right in my crack or right on my pussy! Once they were done kissing and licking my butt, pussy, and asshole they swatted my naked ass 35 times, then all 4 guys jerked off on my face and on my spread open asshole while the girls took pictures and laughed at me calling me a dumb slut. They totally degraded me. They let me go, said “Merry Christmas, that was your preset” and I had to go home sobbing, with a sore red ass, wearing ratty looking old lost and found clothes! |
| Name: | Alexi |
| E-mail address: | alexilovesdan@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | I was stripped on the beach |
| Message: | I went to the beach yesterday..don't call me crazy. I got to the beach and I put my towel on the sand and then a group of girls run towards me just before I dozed off, they stood around me and started whispering to one another and two of the girls untied the string on bottoms and my hairy pussy had been exposed, they all took pics on their cellphones, it was so embarrassing. Then they started to whisper again, I was dragged off my towel and forced to stand up and one of the other girls untied my bikini top and then I was just stood there cold and naked. Then I was pushed onto the sand, then they carried me into the sea and put seaweed on my pussy and then I was dragged onto the sand and rolled in it. I hated it, then they took more pics of me and then put two starfish on my boobs and then the tallest girl put a starfish on my pussy, they kept calling me 'the nude freak of nature'. Then the tallest girl sat me on a rock, taken off the starfish and played with my nipples for ten minutes and then attached two crabs to my pink puffy nipples and shoved seaweed in my mouth and tied me onto the pier and started to whip me with rope, I was so humiliated. I then had to spread my legs wide open and they put algae and fish guts on my legs and pussy and then barnacles on my nipples and put seaweed in my hair and they filmed me being licked by a beach hobo, who I've never met before and then he ate the barnacles and then sucked my nipples and then he finally fucked me and then he carried me the dustbins and the girls followed him and he got the other beach hobos to grope and abuse me and then they one hobo licked me and stole my bikini top and bottoms and they followed me home and then they all fucked me again and told me to come to the beach tomorrow and we'll have fun again, gross. |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 6 |
| Message: | Linda had just read her SuperDare of "Lose your pants and stay that way", and she decided pretty fast that she wasn't doing THAT! Closing it fast without reading it out loud, she said "Ok, I take it back, I'll do the moaning dare." The guys all spoke at once "Ooooh nooo!" Then Billy said "Once you take a Super, it's yours. You can't go back." Ryan asked "So, what'd ya get?" Linda couldn't read it, so she handed it to Nikki to read for her. Once Nikki announced the dare, the whole room cheered. Jake warned "Hey, if you don't get to it, we'll all have to hold you down and do it for you!" Linda freaked "NO! I'll do it, I'll do it." Linda knew that being held down and stripped would be far worse. They would probably spread her legs and get obscene views, or even touch her. Linda only wished that her shirt was longer, because she made the mistake of having a cute lacy halter that left a tummy gap between its end and the waistband of her pants.
Linda stood up and started to lower her pants. She then stuck her right hand into her pants to cover up with, and used her left hand to continue lowering them. She moved very slowly, and her embarrassment was made even worse when guys kept trying to get behind her to see her tiny little butt. Linda was the smallest and thinnest of the girls with the smallest boobs, but she still had a nice round butt. The boys had her surrounded now, so all four got good looks at her naked ass while she stripping, and now only her hand was covering her front. Linda finally realized that she needed to hurry up so that this could end, so she jerked the pants down fast, stood up, and stepped out of them. With her right hand still covering her crotch, she sent her left hand to cover her butt, and then she quickly sat down. It was Linda's turn next, but instead she said "Ok guys, this is enough. I'm done." Everyone, even the other girls said "Awwwwww". Megan said "Oh come on, you can't tell me this isn't fun!" Billy added "Come on, don't be shy" Linda then whined "But this whole game is just an excuse to get all of us girls naked! You already saw Megan and Candy, and you sorta saw Nikki and my ass. That's enough." Ryan spoke up "Hey, you girls have been trying to get ME as naked as possible all night. And we made Eric shower naked. AND you ladies were playing with Billy." Linda whined again "Yeah, but it's different for guys" Eric finally spoke up "Not really. We have more to hide, and everyone knows you girls all chat at school about how big or small all of the guys dicks are." That is when Billy, ever the thinker, had an idea: "Hey Linda. Since you think we guys are getting the easy dares, how about the four of us play paper-rock-scissors, and the loser has to take a SuperDare like yours. And you'll keep your turn. If we do that, will you keep going?" Linda was unprepared for this. On the one hand, she was so embarrassed to be bottomless in front of four guys (even if Eric had seen her fully naked just last night), but on the other hand she was also just as horny as everyone else, and she was wondering what kind of crazy dare the losing boy would have to do. Linda finally agreed to the deal, as did all four boys. So, the game began, and in the first throw Ryan and Jake threw paper, and Eric and Billy threw rock. So Billy and Eric had to have the final tiebreaker. Eric was so nervous that he was shivering, and Billy was starting to have huge second thoughts. Then Billy saw how freaked out Eric was, and figured that he would just repeat the last throw that beat him (paper), like most people do when nervous. So, Billy threw scissors and Eric threw paper. Eric was the loser, and had to take a SuperDare! Eric looked doomed, knowing that one of the 6 remaining SDs was the strip and dance one, and then another was his become everyone's playtoy one. He really hoped the other 4 were better as he drew and opened his paper. When Eric read it, he started to feel like somebody was pranking him. He read it out loud "Damnit! 'Shower naked with someone of the opposite gender.'" Candy's eyes lit up. Eric, the boy she had been secretly obsessing over all night, had just drawn her SD, which she had also been obsessing over all night. Everyone else laughed at the irony of his draw. Billy finally said "Ok then! Looks like you get to pick a friend for this one." Jake added "But don't pick Linda, since this is her present. Plus you two already did that and all, so it'd be kinda cheating." Everyone agreed that picking Linda was off limits, which made Linda simultaneously relieved and disappointed. This left Megan, the gothie bi chick with very long black hair in her PJs, Nikki the perv tomboy in a homemade bikini, or Candy the cute bouncy redhead in a towel. Eric knew that Megan and especially Nikki would mess with him if they were locked in a shower with him, so that really only left one safe choice. "Candy." Candy's heart skipped a beat. Her biggest fantasy was coming true! More than that, Eric had picked her over Megan and Nikki, who Candy had always been jealous of. Everyone ran to the shower stall and waited for Eric to strip down. Eric shyly shut the curtain and pulled off his pants while covering. He then tossed them to Linda. He tried to reach for the washcloths, but this time Nikki snatched them away too fast. Eric was now naked with only his hands to cover with. Next walked Candy, who suddenly realized a problem with this plan. "Hey wait, don't I get to change first?" The boys laughed "Nope!" as they pushed her in. Candy just stared at Eric's naked body, as she felt her hormones racing again. She was now just as excited as she was when she took her secret fingering break earlier. The curtain was thrown to the side, and held in place by Nikki. It would be of no help now. Linda was offered the honor to starting the water, but refused because she wanted her hands to stay where they were. Megan reached in and started the water. It ran over both of their bodies, as Candy held her towel in place. The towel soaked up water fast and was getting heavier. Candy just stared at Eric's barely-covered naked body, and Eric was staring at Candy's sexy wet skin and the towel that was going see-thru. He was also visualizing her naked from earlier, and this was making him even harder, and making it even harder for him to stay covered. Soon the hecklers began "Hey guys, you have to wash each other! Go go go!" Candy didn't hesitate, and started rubbing Eric's chest with one hand. Eric then took one hand off of his covering, and started rubbing Candy's bare shoulders and neck. Eric may be the smallest boy in body, but he was big in one area, and his single hand cover was exposing bits and flashes to the audience. Candy started to get very horny from their rubbing, especially Eric rubbing her neck and shoulders. Candy started rubbing his tummy, and her arm kept bumping his covering arm and moving it slightly. The guys and girls are all equally awe-struck watching this. Candy's lust was starting to make her breathe very heavily, almost gasping. She could tell Eric was enjoying it too. Candy finally gave up on modesty and used both hands to rub the sides of Eric's hips and thighs. Once she let go, the heavy wet towel dropped to the floor, and Candy was naked in front of everyone again! Her sudden nudity shocked shy little Eric into pulling his hand back to avoid touching anywhere he wasn't supposed to, but when he stopped rubbing her, Candy leaned against Eric's bare chest and whispered in his ear "It's ok. Wash me everywhere!" Candy couldn't believe that she just said that, but the calm and shy part of her brain was completely off at this point. Eric started rubbing Candy's chest, and went up and down with his hand in her cleavage. Candy, still pressing against Eric, started rubbing his bare butt. Eric then reached over and grabbed Candy's ass, which sent a rush of hormones through her body. The audience was speechless, and to Candy they were invisible. Candy then stepped backwards and then started rubbing the back of Eric's covering hand. This led to Eric gently touching her right nipple and slightly moving his finger to rub it. This made Candy hornier than ever, and she thrust her breast into his hand which caused him to grab and squeeze it. Candy looked down at Eric's hand, which was STILL blocking her view. She had been fantasizing about what Eric's penis looked like all day, and she was done imagining. She was going to see it, and she was going to see it NOW! Candy took her hand that was rubbing Eric's hand and grabbed it instead, pulling it off of him and to the side. Eric's dick sprung free, and now everyone could see it. Eric went red with embarrassment. The girls all drooled a little without noticing, and Nikki bit her lip so hard that it almost bled! Candy moaned a little from the sight. He was SO. MUCH. BIGGER. than she had imagined, and it looked perfect to her. She had to touch it, and so she started petting the top of it. This was so much better than petting Billy's over his pants, and she could feel all of the texture of Eric's skin. Meanwhile Eric was playing with her nipples with his fingers, while holding both of her boobs. Eric was amazed by just how hard Candy's nipples were. She was about as hard as he was! Eric looked out to see the three other girls staring at him, which made him blush, but there was no way that he was stopping anytime soon. Linda, who was standing in the back with her hand already on her naked pussy, was actually rubbing herself secretly, and only Eric noticed. Candy was losing her mind with lust, but she had no relief of any kind. Her boobs being played with was just making her more and more horny with no end. So, moving very fast, she grabbed Eric's right hand, pulled it off of her breast, and thrust it between her legs! Eric was shocked, and he was now touching Candy's sexy bald pussy! Candy used her hand to move Eric's hand back and forth a couple times, and Eric continued on his own. It was so smooth, and Eric couldn't stop rubbing it. Candy's ecstasy was intense, moaning loudly, and she was losing her ability to stand. She started to cum right away, but since Eric couldn't actually tell he just kept rubbing faster and faster. Soon Candy had one orgasm followed immediately by a second one, and still Eric didn't stop. Candy's hand on Eric's dick wrapped around it now, and started stroking it back and forth just as fast as Eric moved his hand on her clit. A third orgasm, and a fourth, each one lasting 5 seconds and spaced out by 2 or 3. Candy just kept getting louder and stroking faster, losing all count of her orgasms, and suddenly Eric's penis tensed and throbbed so fast that it was vibrating. Instantly it shot all over her tummy with tremendous force, given more power by the 24 hours of intense build-up. Watching Eric cum was too much for Linda, who came almost as hard. It took every ounce of control for Linda to stay silent as she did it. When Eric came, he and Candy both stopped from the shock of it all and moved their hands off of each other. Candy moaned "I love you." and Eric weakly whispered "Me..me too" Catching their breath, both Eric and Candy just stared at each others' naked bodies. Everyone else was staring at their bodies too. Suddenly it occurred to them both that they were being watched, and both quickly rinsed off and covered back up. Nikki just bust out "OH...MY...GOD!!!!" Megan screamed "That was amazing! I can't believe you just did that!!" Ryan and Billy both said "Holy shit." Linda was in shock, and spoke the truth "Jesus girl, now I'm jealous!" At this point, the 5 other teens in the audience were all so turned on that it was impossible to hide. The guys and Megan all had very noticeable wet spots from precum. Nikki's washcloth bottoms absorbed her wetness, but her nipples were shooting out against her top. Everyone just kept looking around at everyone else, and staring at the two naked lovers. The sexual tension in that bathroom was intense, and all 8 were secretly fantasizing about each other, even the worn-out Eric and Candy. It seemed like ANYTHING could happen next. To be continued.... |
| Name: | Leticia |
| Subject: | Spanked By Santa (a hijacked story) xxx warning |
| Message: | Just like Hijacker does here and there I 'borrowed' one of Alexi's story themes and made it my own. Hope you are not offended Alexi!
Spanked By Santa - A VERY naughty tale! I got in big trouble at school for having drugs so they gave me the choice of getting expelled or doing some community service. Of course I didn’t want to get expelled so I had to choose the community service. The Principal said I’d have to be one of Santa’s elves at the mall to help out. When I showed up the only outfits they had left for me were all too small. I tried the few they had left and every one of them was way too tight and short! The skirt barely covered my butt, and my boobs were ready to pop out of the top part if I moved the wrong way. I complained to the coordinator but she seemed so busy she just kept dismissing me telling me it was fine, and just to make it work. I can’t believe they were expecting me, a teenage girl, to go out in front of parents and kids dressed so inappropriately! So anyway once I got sent out there of course all the boys, fathers and kids from my own school were ogling at me with perverted gleams in their eyes staring at my boobs and butt as I stood there totally embarrassed tugging my skirt down trying to keep my privates as covered up as I could. I had to stand right in from of Santa too, who just kept staring at my ass the whole time. I guess with my cheeks hanging out and my panties showing he probably couldn’t help it. I was wearing pink cotton panties and as I bent over to pick up a present for a little boy Santa slapped by butt and said I have a firm little ass under his breath! I was so embarrassed! Then later when we all went on break Santa told me to come with him into the booth saying he wanted to talk to me. Once I was in there he told me to sit on his lap but I wouldn’t. He asked me again tugging me down but I said no again so he got mad and pulled me down bending me over his lap. He held me in place then lifted up my skirt and pulled down my panties! He started spanking my bare butt repeatedly saying I was a naughty little tramp and an embarrassment to all the elves. I tried screaming and getting up but he would not let me go. Soon all the commotion drew the attention of the girls and boys, my classmates, and even the dads who were all closing in and starting to drool at the sight of my naked little ass. In all the struggling my too tight costume rode way up past my belly button and my panties wound up around my ankles. Soon all the perverted dads and sons started feeling my butt and spanking me too! My panties got taken away and with my costume hiked up to my ribs I was basically bottomless with my whole butt and bare pussy totally on show. I felt hands go everywhere and I think one of the dads even shoved a gummy bear up my ass. I felt my pussy get fingered and spread and saw one of the sons filming me being spanked by Santa. The next day all the same men and kids came to the mall just to see if Santa would spank me naked again. Santa and the show coordinator cornered me in the back room and said that they would make me go out there in the same costume in front of everyone again unless I sucked Santa’s cock right there on the spot!! They made me get completely naked, get on my knees and suck Santa’s stiff fat cock while they stared at my tits, pussy and ass in the mirrors as I did it. He rammed his fat boner in and out of my mouth faster and faster till he shot a load down my throat and all over face and in my hair. After that they took my panties away and STILL made me go out in the mall with a super tight elf costume on with half my ass showing, my boobs popping out of the top every time I bent over, and cum in my hair! They said if I didn’t I’d be expelled so I had too. It was the biggest crowd of dads and kids they ever had! |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Mark on my butt |
| Message: | I have this feint little mark on my butt cheek. You would never guess how I got it or where. You'd never dream that it's from a hot marker. You'd never imagine I got it when I was initiated at AP.
We had been doing chores for the brothers down at the PSK house all week, cuz the sisters sent us there as their maids. It was hell all week -- it felt like slavery. In fact, it was; when the week ended, Friday, the brothers took us back to our house where they dumped us off, and all he** just broke loose -- initiation hazing I mean. It began by losing our clothes; we all had to run around doing chores about the house in our underwear. I cleaned every toilet in the chapter house in my panties. Then I went out on the porch and did windows, with my pledge sisters, we all did, I mean. There was a lot of casual drive-by traffic, even without a road directly in front of our house (we lived off the street a ways). It seemed the PSK brothers all knew about hell week at our house. They hung around as much as they could, or as long as the chapter would let them, to embarrass us. There were a lot of other weird things we did, like taking showers together as a group. It was under the sprinklers in the side yards, as well. We did everything as a group, my pledge sisters and I. Until the last step of initiation, anyhow. We exchanged our underpants every hour or so; how randy. I couldn't get most of mine to stay up. Bras weren't so easy; no one else could fit mine. Then there was going to mass Saturday evening, together as a group (it was folk mass, half of us weren't event Catholic, you know,but I was.) Twenty cute young debutantes all in a group in church. We didn't wear panties under our dresses, which were only plain little schoolgirl smocks. Nor did Father Joseph know. What if he did? Would he have cared if he did? No,I don't think he would. (He was an old fraternity brother too, before divinity school that is.) It all came to a climax late Saturday evening around midnight in the Chapter Room. We each had to recite the full chapter creed. Then we had to answer the sisters' questions about AP. Worst of all, we had to do this in only a robe of a single white sheet, barefoot, with a neck opening for our head. Not another stitch fell from our shoulders, not one other thing touched our skin. One by one we marched in to face the entire chapter's sisters. Over forty very serious women, even some alumni were there. When I walked into the Chapter room, it was dark. Even though it was springtime, the fireplace oak logs ablaze glowed eerily red. Only one candle was lit where our President stood in the front. The Chapter President used it to read from the chapter book, our bible. My big sister, my initiation sponsor, held my hand as she went. She stood behind me the entire ceremony, coaching me along. I don't know what I would have done without her. She wore a beautiful white gown over her formal dress; only her heels showed. In my plain white sheet, I felt bare underneath, I was so exposed - I felt like a pauper, probably because that's I was - practically. All of the 'gowns' were the same size, so my sheet drooped and revealed my breast, falling off my shoulder. I couldn't keep it up at all, because I'm too small. No matter.... When the President asked my Big Sister who I was, she answered, Janie A. from Delta, a very worthy girl. She asked my big sister to explain why I was worthy to be a sister of AP. My big sister said it was because I was so lovely, and so much fun to be with, and so committed to our chapter and its social program. Then the President continued with other things I can't discuss.... When the President finally got to the most important part, she asked me which was the most important house in the world. Of course, my answer was "Alpha Phi (Delta Chapter)" Yay!!! Then they asked me why, and I said it was because of my wonderful big sister, Annie, and all the other sisters and all our friends. I thought I felt a tear in my eye. She paused, then they continued the ceremony. "Do you know what marks us sisters of AP - Delta?," she asked. I offered I hadn't a clue. "Help her, Sister Annie," she responded. Then Annie, my Big Sister, drew up her gown along with her dress, and offered a clue. In the faint light of the candle, she pulled her panties down exposing her bare butt. Faintly on her butt cheek was some kind of a mark. In the faint light, I saw it was the mark of the AP signet, in red hue. "Come up and bend over, lift your robe, little sister Janie," our President said. She was beautiful, as much as my Big Sister was, too. Suddenly, I could see who else was there, well enough. The walls of the chapter room were lined with my fellow sisters (pledges excluded), alumni of our chapter and others I'd never seen before, all women. Some of them must have been over sixty! I went up to the front and did as I was told. As I bent over, I lifted my plain cotton 'robe,' looking towards the oak fire in the fireplace, my ass pointed back towards the room. Suddenly I gasped.... There, in the fireplace was a long handled tool with the 'AP' signet embedded on its end. Our President reached into the fireplace, and withdrew it. I was terrified; please understand that I was just a dumb seventeen-year old kid. I started to stand up again, dropping my robe. Then I heard my big sister Annie speak. "Janie, please trust us. LIFT YOUR ROBE!" "JANIE, JUST DO AS I SAY, LIFT YOUR ROBE! NOW!!! JANIE!!!!!!!" I gasped, then lowered my head mechanically, resigned to my fate, as if I was in a trance, staring into the fireplace I lifted my cotton sheet baring my pussy and ass.... "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUUUUU," was all I remember after that.... [I passed out cold] (to be continued) |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 5 |
| Message: | Candy was still pretty out of it when her turn came, so she called for a quick break, saying that she had to go to the bathroom now. Candy was lying, and the truth of the matter was that Candy's little hairless pussy was throbbing from excitement and felt like it was going to explode! So, Candy ran in and locked the door. She practically threw off her towel, and imagined herself being towel-less in front of the boys again. She started rubbing herself furiously, so fast that she was losing her balance. Then another idea hit, and she stepped into the shower and leaned back against the wall. Now she fantasized about sharing a shower with Eric, imagining everyone watching her naked with him. Then she closed her eyes and visualized the look of lust on his face while he was staring between her legs: First in the shower, and then she imagined his face looking at her naked, on her back, and her legs spread wide open. The intensity of it all made her jump and cum, accidentally making a gasp noise. Her fear of being heard just made the orgasm that much more intense. Finally she stopped rubbing and relaxed. The whole playtime took her only about 15 seconds with how horny she had been, and 10 seconds to recover, but now she felt worlds better. She was still pretty horny though, and standing in Eric's shower was just making her obsessive fantasy come to her again, so she hopped out fast. She cleaned herself off good, flushed the toilet to keep up the lie, and then went back to join the group.
Candy's turn was here, and she was originally going to target Billy since he had gone the longest without a turn, but Candy was too distracted by her embarrassment (and Eric) to think up a good dare for him. She was very angry with Megan for removing her towel and then tying it so loosely, which caused her the be naked in front of EVERYBODY. She wasn't really bi like Megan, but she wanted to humiliate her as bad or worse than what Candy herself had just felt. And Candy came up with her plan, and with revenge in mind, Candy spoke up "Ok Megan, it's payback time for you making me get naked. I dare you to get YOUR hands tied to the coat rack, and then let everyone tickle you everywhere!" Megan was confused "Wait, I though you had to dare a boy?" Billy answered "That's not in the rules, she can dare whoever. So, tickle time Meggie!" Megan sensed doom as her arms were tied together, and then raised above her head. At least she was wearing her PJs and not a towel. The timer was set at 2 minutes. Once Megan was tied tightly, the 7-on-1 ticklefest began! Hands grabbed her everywhere: Both legs, both armpits, tummy, neck, back, and chest. Megan started jumping around and laughing hysterically, and then she noticed that her flailing around was making her braless boobs bounce around like crazy. And then somebody started tickling her boobs! She looked down and it was Candy, and the horde of hands (seeing that boobs were no longer off limits) flew to them next. Soon her boobs were being played with just as much as the rest of her combined, and she was losing it in a mixture of embarrassment, laughter, and horniness. Somebody's hand started trying to work between her legs. She couldn't see who, but it felt like a boy's hand, and she was flailing too much to properly defend. Next, somebody else was tickling her butt, which turned out to be VERY ticklish! Megan was being fondled and groped all over, especially in her naughtiest places, by her 7 best (and hottest) friends. For all of the guys, the sight of hot and overly-sexual Megan squirming around from their touch was intensely erotic, plus they were all getting to feel her body amidst the chaos. Finally the timer went off, and time was up. Everyone let go, and the squirming girl stopped moving. Candy then walked to Megan's side and put one arm behind her waist. She then put her thumbs into Megan's waistband, who was suddenly snapped to attention. "What are you doing?" Megan nervously asked. "I want you to know how it feels to be naked in front of everybody and be unable to even cover up!" was the whispered answer. Megan begged "No, please, don't! It was an accident! PLEASE!!" Candy then called to the others who were heading back to the seating area "Hey guys! Wanna see a show?" Megan screamed "NOOOO!!" as she felt her PJ pants suddenly get yanked down to her ankles. Candy then stood up and raised Megan's shirt up over her head in one pull. Megan was completely naked! She tried to struggle and fight, but the wall-mounted coat rack wasn't moving, and the rope was too strong. All of the guys ran over to get a better look at Megan's large C-cup breasts and her fuzzy bush. Megan held her legs together, trying to save the last inch of modesty that she had left, but Candy was remorseless. She started tickling Megan's armpits again, which made her jump and squirm around all over again. Trying to not fall, Megan's legs spread wide open, and now the guys could clearly see her pussy under her dark bush. Megan was humiliated, as one of her worst fears was being naked in front of her friends and/or classmates. She acted like a tease, but was not ready for this. The guys were all staring with their mouths open. Finally Candy stopped tickling Megan and pulled her shirt down and pants back up. Candy then said "Ok, now we're even." And walked away. Nikki eventually ran up and untied Megan's arms, and she went to cover her body even though her clothes were back on. Linda then said "Ok guys, this game is going WAY too far now. I don't want to be naked!" Eric, despite seeing three of the hottest girls he knew 100% naked in the last 24 hours, was now afraid of being humiliated himself, so he agreed "Yeah. The Candy thing was an accident, and Megan's was Candy getting her back. No more pantsing or stuff like that." Eventually the others agreed, all afraid of being the next victim. Now it was Megan's turn. Megan wanted to make one of the boys wear a sexy outfit, but she knew she couldn't duplicate the towel, washcloth bikini, or sock already in play, and couldn't think of anything else sexy. Then she decided that Billy needed more attention, partly because of his cocky comments all night, and partly because of his very-visible erection after seeing her nude. "Billy, I dare you to let all four of us girls touch..that." Billy was the bad-boy, but not quite bad enough to escape being shy about girls touching his dick. After a few seconds to think about it, he answered "Oh, alright then, but I am SO getting you back for this one." Billy stood up as all of the girls watched him. He made the mistake of wearing really loose cotton pants, so his erection stood out at nearly fully horizontal, barely held back in the slightest. Megan went first, and touched the tip with her fingertip. It moved, and Megan jumped. Then Megan touched it again with her whole finger and held it, and then all of her fingers on that hand. She started petting the top like a cat, and bobbing it up and down. She then grabbed it gently between her thumb and index finger, just to feel its girth, before her turn ended. Linda and Candy copied her actions almost exactly. This was the first time any of them had felt a boy's erection before, and they were all dizzy with lust now. Last was Nikki, who tried to get Billy's permission to let her feel it from INSIDE of his pants. Her washcloth bikini was dry now, and therefore Nikki was no longer covering her chest. Billy was in heaven from having 4 of the sexiest girls he knew touching him, but he wasn't about to trust any girl with reaching inside, especially a troublemaker like Nikki. In the end, Nikki did the same moves as the others until the end, where she moved her hand back and forth a couple times to basically jack him off before letting go. This just made Billy hornier than ever, and now he knew that his erection was NEVER going away. Next up was Billy's turn, and Billy wanted to see some more skin. "Hey Nikki, your bikini looks a little dry. I dare you to stand like a T while I get it wet again." Nikki answered "Oh hell no!" Billy teased "Either that or a Super. Make your choice." Nikki went through the choices in her mind. She somehow knew that the Supers were far worse than just risking a little color showing through, however the one SuperDare drawn so-far (leash) she could've handled. Nikki flipped a coin. "Ok fine, you win." Nikki went into the shower, but told everyone "No turning on the showerhead, that thing would rip my bikini apart! He has to use glasses of water." The others agreed, even though Billy resisted. With the curtain moved off to the side, Nikki stood with both arms straight out to her sides and closed her eyes. Her homemade washcloth bikini was only held on by rubber-bands, but Nikki made them very tight and she hoped they wouldn't move. Nikki was a horny devil and a massive peeping tom, and used the internet and her teasing to get guys to flash her, but under all of that she was very shy about her own body and never let anyone see it. Billy tossed the first glassful of freezing water at her boobs and it made her jump. Next he splashed her lower area, then back to the top. After a few shots Nikki could hear the laughing and comments starting. "Oh shit, it's working!" was one, and then she heard "Look at her bush!" That was it, and she opened her eyes to see the damage. Sure enough, the Lingle's dollar-store-ass thin white washcloths were getting pretty translucent, and Nikki could see the exact color and basic shape of her nipples. What's worse, the freezing cold water was making her nipples as hard as Billy's cock was, and they were obscenely pressing against the washcloths trying to break free. She imagined that her dark bush was just as bad, although she had tied the bottoms in such a way to leave a protective flap that covered most of it. She hoped! Next she had to turn around so that her butt could be splashed, and Nikki took that opportunity to lean forward and check her crotch. It was extremely obvious that she doesn't shave, but thankfully no worse. Her nipples were over 50% visible, and it was almost as bad as if they had just seen her topless, but Nikki at least tried to tell herself that she wasn't ACTUALLY naked. After her splashing was done, Nikki dried her skin off quickly and returned the the group area. Her bikini was now soaked, so she tried to keep her hands covering her body again for now. Nikki's turn, and she says "Ryan, my sock puppet you, I dare you to run in place for 30 second, in sprinting form, without stopping!" Ryan's heart sank, and knew that he was about to be the victim of his own scheme aimed at Candy. Without even saying a word, Ryan stood up. He made sure that his rubber-band-loincloth in the back was secured, and he pulled the sock in the front on tightly (which made all of the girls shiver). They set the timer, and he started running, swinging his arms by his side. His dick bounced up and down over and over again, and the girls all watched and prayed that it would toss the sock off. Nikki sneaked behind Ryan and got a lip-bite-inducing peek at his ass while the loincloth sock flapped around, but the others were staring at his front. 20 seconds in, and the sock was starting to get loose. 25 seconds and it was sliding down, exposing the base of his dick and his balls! 28, 29, 30. As the timer went off, Ryan covered himself with his hand and fixed the sock. Nikki couldn't believe that she was robbed of seeing the main course, but her eyes had gotten a good look at his bare ass and even his nuts, so she was happy. The others teased Ryan about how close he came to being naked. Ryan's turn, and he turned to Linda. Linda was actually drooling on the side of her lip and she hadn't noticed it yet. Ryan knew that she was his target. "Linda, I dare you to stick your hand in your pants, and rub yourself while moaning for 30 seconds." Linda yelled "FUCK that!" Jake then said "Hey, you girls made me rub myself." Linda snapped "OVER your pants, and I don't care! I'm not doing that." Everyone agreed that it was a fair dare, so Linda had to chance a SuperDare. Linda was very worried about this, especially with the "Strip and Dance" dare that everyone knew about. Also, Linda's own submission was almost as bad, as she wrote it horny from last night and praying that a boy would get it. Linda drew, and opened the paper. Her eyes went wide, and she stopped breathing as she saw her very-own submission to the bowl: "Lose your pants and stay that way." To be continued.... |
| Name: | Aunt Sarah |
| Subject: | for Naked James: It's not like the first time it happened |
| Message: | Okay you guys, I went to high school in the sixties. It’s not like you kids invented sex AND PANTSING. All us girls wore these gym uniforms back then and we had to participate in sports. There was no option. The uniform consisted of a top that was like a short button up jumper dress with big buttons down the front from a huge wide open collar. The shoes were Ked's or Converse, with socks like only boys wear now – pretty much tube socks, I don’t remember anklets or anything like that. But the funniest part of our uniform, aside from our bras were the bottoms (that was before the age of sports bras, so you wore a regular bra, the most comfortable one you could find. Ouch!!! Some of us flat-chested girls even skipped them -- we wore no bras in gym, which was best for me at the time.)
The funniest part of our uniform though, was these cotton bloomer pants that we wore as bottoms. They matched the jumper tops, and the whole uniform was a pukey green or sick pale yellow in color, made of a rough cotton fabric. It was so funny, but the best part of it was the odd ruffled bloomer pants that were our bottoms. The dress top only covered them half way. It was intended to wear cotton panties beneath them, but not all of us girls did. There were various reasons not to, as I recall they included you forgot the cotton ones and were wearing nylon panties that day, which were uncomfortable for gym. Or you didn’t have any spare panties, so you wore the bloomers instead of them. Or (I shouldn’t say this, but I’m honest) sometimes you were randy. It was usually pretty clear who wore panties and who didn’t, and that usually wasn’t a big deal. The cotton of the bloomers fabric was pretty strong, whatever you did. Probably the most important reason to wear panties was in case it was that time of the month. Back in the day, a lot of girls were virgins, but the acceptance of feminine hygiene products was different. Virgins couldn’t wear tampons, you see. People like their moms thought that might hurt their status as virgins, and ruin the future chances with men. I was still a virgin, too, but my situation was rather different. I came from a very progressive family, and almost from the beginning my mom started me off on a stick. I only wore pads as a backup for sticks, and I rarely wore them at all. It was that I didn’t ‘like’ them, it was that I thought they might fall. Like out of place under my bloomers, when I wasn’t wearing underwear. I didn’t like wearing underwear, cuz, okay, I liked to show off. Not so much to the boys, as to the girls in my class. They knew I didn’t wear panties under my bloomers, cuz I wanted them to look at my ass too, just like the boys. Now the coach always said to wear panties, but I thought that was pretty lame. I never wore mine cuz I felt special, plus I was still only thirteen. My periods back then were really light, and consistent. I hadn’t even started taking the pill. So when I went out to do gym in my bloomers, I thought I was just another oversexed teenage girl. I thought nothing about it, and even got a little bit wet. If the girls saw it, they never mentioned it. And if the boys saw it, I thought that would be good; I mean sexy. So that’s why I wore no panties, and that’s why everyone of the girls knew. Well, it was all okay for most of the school year. We were all taking gym. Then there was girls volleyball, and the jumping around wearing them. The bloomers may have had a drawstring, if they did I paid no attention to it at all. I remember they were drawn in at the waist pretty tightly, so the bloomer itself was huge. They were drawn in again around the leg holes, but they were still pretty easy to pull up. I just remember them as very comfortable cotton clothing, not unlike the frilly shorts we girls wore back then. Well, every year around December or January, they did the Presidential Fitness Citation tests. If you could do all the stuff specified for your age at the limits, you got a huge presidential certificate signed by President Kennedy. The reason they did it at all, was because of the Cold War. They said back then American kids were fat and lazy, so the President decided to fix it with the award. Taking the tests was a big event, like a carnival or fair. Everyone got all excited to go do the various tests. They were all timed, and some were unisex, like sit-ups, but most had a special exercise for the girls – like pushups (we did girl’s pushups). Plus there were no chin-ups for girls. We did something called a bar hang. We took the Presidential Fitness test in 1965 with the boys as a group. We cheered them; they cheered us. The school got a special award based on the number of “fit” kids who got awards, so it was a really big deal. So when we did the presidential youth merit fitness tests, we did all our tests in the gym with the boys. It was right after we finished the section on gymnastics, so I felt like I was really strong. I wanted to show my Crush how strong I was, I wanted him to notice me as a girl. So when we went to do the test, I paired up with him. He was sorta cute, not real muscular, but then no one was then. We were all just a bunch of kids. So we start taking the test, and it alternated in groups of girls and boys. For me, my scoring went something like this: Girls push ups, with your knees down (as many as you could do) -- 17 Sit ups in sixty seconds -- 42 Jumping Jacks in two minutes – 65 and so on. I thought I was doing pretty good. Most important of all, though, I was doing it in front of my crush, Andrew. When we got to next event, it was different. They were going to time us by having our teamie watching the clock from when they yelled ‘start.’ Then we would jump up on one of the high bars, and hang as long as we could. They had us grouped up in two teams of kids, cause there were only twelve or so bars in a row in the gym. So when they called for my team to start the bar hang, the other team's girls were just milling around in the back. Then a teacher screamed 'start', and with help, I jumped up onto the bar, and started hanging as long as i could. I thought I could last about forty seconds. The other team assisting me from behind, I soared up to the maybe six foot or so high bar. Now I’m only 5’3” now, so I guess I musta been around 4’10” or 11’ at the time. I wasn’t tall enough to leap to the bar by myself, so I needed a boost. And then I began to hang. Meanwhile, Andrews stood right in front of me, as I started wriggling around. You see, after fifteen seconds or so, I was having trouble staying up on the bar, I was so weak. Suddenly, Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooosh, my bloomers were gone. They’d completely pulled them off. There I was swinging in the breeze, that is the one I felt across the naked patch of skin between my legs. It happened so quickly and they pulled them so hard, they literally pulled them completely off all the way. It didn’t really dawn on me that I was naked, until I saw Andrews’s eye’s open up like they were on steroids wide as a camera flash -- like maybe from testosterone from seeing the sex of a nude 13 year old girl right in front of his face!!! For several moments I just hung there, not quite realizing I was on display; what had happened to me hadn't registered yet. Then I hung from the shock of it, and not knowing what to do at all, until a few moments later when I fell. I came down with a crash on my ass in a pile beneath the high bar, not knowing what to do at all. My bloomers were gone, quickly passed to the back. Plus the front row of boys looked like they were all having heart attacks, or going to die. I could just see it all in their eyes. They followed me down to the floor, where they stopped, staring. They were in shock; I was in shock. I hit my butt so hard on the deck when I landed after I fell, I couldn't even move at all. I felt like my butt was broken; I felt so bad I thought I might poop myself, even, sort of halfway sitting and laying there in shock, legs point out in front, jumper dress up, bloomers gone, exposing myself to them all. For a few moments more I couldn’t move at all, and they were getting a show of my front. I'm pretty sure I was open enough they got more than just the outside. It was one of the teachers who ended it saving me, as I started to bawl. They just grabbed a sweat towel and covered me -- my sex that is, and starting to look for my clothes. It wasn’t a very big towel, but it was the best that they had. All I remember thinking was that every boy there had seen my naked pussy for at least a few seconds, and probably a lot more. Almost as bad, most saw my ass for a minute or more, and all of them saw me led away crying. And all of them got to see me shocked, put down by a bunch of jealous teen girls. They had to have been planning their prank for quite a while, and pulled it off so I knew what they'd done. Oddly enough, the funniest part was what it did to me in school. Before that time I’d been a wallflower; after it, I was oddly cool, at least to the boys. Though it was hugely embarrassing, it made me the best known girl in our school. Most of the time, I could easily get a date, cuz the boys only talked about seeing my ass…. and pussy and bu**hole and OMG I don’t know what else, for the rest of my high school days. As I go back to high school reunions now (I hate to say this but I’m over sixty, a grandma now, with many little charges like me back then of my own), all those guys at the reunions want to talk about, was me getting pantsed in the gym. Oh, and did I still have my Presidential Award? You see, I wouldn’t have never gotten it, if it hadn’t of been for those girls. Oh, by the way, as I recall, I think I was wearing a stick, which was what made it worse, if you can imagine that. Oh....my....god!!!! :( |
| Name: | James |
| E-mail address: | Anonymous |
| Subject: | Sport shorts |
| Message: | On the theme of "no underware" this is what happed to me in the school's gym.
Everyone knows sports shorts are just like swimming trunks. They have a built in net, elastic waist band with a draw string and you don't wear underware. A string that never bothered to tie up. Aparently it was noticed by some of my high school friends and used it to build and elaborate prank. There were boys doing chin-ups on a cross bar and a group of girls sitting in front, acting like cheer leaders to make it more embarrassing. I admit they set up the prank every well. They all knew what was going to happen and managed to keep strait faces all along. "Hey James take off your t-shirt and see if you can do twenty" they said. They were all shirtless so I thought nothing about taking mine off. I managed to do two, when sudently I found myself naked hanging from the bar. They pulled my shorts down so hard, they completly came off my legs. I just hung there, as naked as a baby, in front of six wide eyed girls looking at my dick. I was so stuned it took me a few seconds to realize I had been stripped naked. Seconds that gave those girls plenty of time to see everything, before dropping down and covering my dick with my hands. My shorts had been thrown across the gym and nowhere to be found. It was utterly humiliating having to stand there with nothing to cover myself. Everyone laughing at me, din't make me feel any better. I remember thinking, I just could stand there doing nothing. That's when I was forced to streak across the gym to get to the bathroom. I can't even beging to explain how embarrassing it was to be forced to face those girls every day of the week and endure all the teasing and taunting. Since then I make it a point to tie up those stupid strings. Love NAKED James. |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Janie in Vegas OK this is another one of my sicko's fair warning to all you who shouldn't be on the net |
| Message: | (Or Janie gives herself a another present – accidentally, of course!!!)
My company sent me to Vegas to do a conference last week, and put us up in a very nice, though inexpensive hotel off the strip. We stayed close to the airport with an entertainment expense account. It would cover the bar as well as a little fooling around, so we could take care of clients and our prospects, doing a little gambling and going to the clubs around town. The hotel had just about everything, even a health spa – my favorite place to relax (and get hit upon by guys, too). Once I got to my room, I relaxed and opened the shades. Out my window, I saw that they had a lap pool. OMG, I’d never dreamed I’d ever stay at a hotel with a 25 meter lap pool -- I love to swim!!! I was so excited I thought, ‘I’ve got to try that out.’ The moment I saw a person swimming in the lap pool, I was hooked. When I saw that a woman swimming in it, envy caught me. I wondered how cold the water was. It was chilly, but not cold outside – maybe 55 degrees F in the air. But what was the water temperature, I wondered? Was the lap pool heated, as the Jacuzzi clearly was from its steam? So after a brief nap in my room, I went down to health club pool to swim laps. I put on my old swimsuit, made out of old worn out nylon, which I carry with me all the time. It’s not that it’s classic, it’s just that it works. So I was grabbing my room towel and soon heading down. Now, I’d only brought my suit and goggles (as carry on luggage, with everything else), so to cover my butt I wrapped myself up in the towel. It was freeeeeezing in the air, but I had to walk outside to get to it. I wondered how cold I would be when I came back – ALL WET (OMG)!!! About 12 separate buildings made up the hotel, plus the spa and casino, which held the lounges and conference center. Outside the building, it was chilly as could be. When I got to the health spa, the people I’d been watching were already back in the Jacuzzi warming up. Of those people there, a man and woman, had been swimming in the lap pool. Now they were in the hot tub with a couple other young women, talking. I hadn’t noticed, so maybe the girls had come out of the spa’s fitness center. I didn’t see them up from my room So I put down my stuff by the tub saying, “Hi” -- my goggles, sandals and towels that is. I’d picked up a few more towels inside walking through the spa, which accessed the pool, but they were like dishtowels -- much too small to do anything but dry off with just a bit. I LIKE BIG TERRY TOWELS I CAN CLIMB INTO, darn it you guys! When I pulled off the towel I was using as a wrap, the man there stared at me. Actually, he was staring at my sex. I knew from his look, I was showing off my prominent pubis through the threadbare fabric of my old nylon suit. I didn’t care, as long as the guys I worked with were inside in the bar. (Actually, they weren’t; the only reason I was alone was cuz they dumped me to go to a strip club. Darn, and after I told them I wanted to go, too! Stood up, again.) I had on one of my beautiful old Speedo racers, which was sort of sexy even if it was threadbare from wear between my legs from too many flips. I looked good in it, though, I know; I’d just been staring at myself for like 5 minutes in the mirror up in my room. LOL I’m so vain. I was worried one of the guys from my group might come out from the bar – fat chance, though. Those guys were long gone chasing the pretty nude Vegas showgirls by then. So while I was pretty sure they were on their third Fat Tire by now, it was probably their third LAP dance, but I didn’t know that at the time. Iif one did, I wanted to look marginally covered, so they wouldn’t think I was shirking my work off. Now the women in the Jacuzzi looked nervous; their boyfriend was mentally stripping me, I could tell. First he looked at my swimsuit, and then stared at my stuff. I imagined he was wondering if I was just another hooker looking for a John in the hotel. I started to look around at the girls nervously, feeling too uncomfortable to be alone with him by myself in that suit. As I got in the hot tub, he looked at my butt. He wasn’t too shy either, considering how he did. Maybe cuz of that, the girls decided to leave. After a few more minutes chatting with his friend, from Canada, the girl with the man left, too – so I was alone all by my little old self. Now I started playing with the water jets; I was getting turned on, too playing with myself as I did. I was getting bored, and started thinking about rubbing myself off. After touching my sex through the fabric a few moments, I grew frustrated. Who would have ever thought nylon could be so thick! So, I quickly pulled off my suit. Once I was naked, I started to press my sex onto the jets, in front. Rubbing myself off just wasn’t enough. Now I was masturbating furiously by myself. The water jets felt so good, though, I thought. Maybe I could stimulate my rear. (I’m so anal ***blush***.) So I turned around, but I couldn’t quite reach it -- my butt up to the jet, that is. So I had to kneel up on the ledge to feel the water rush onto the rear of my sex. But when I I pressed my butt back against the wall, the jets started to feel really good. I don’t know why, but I’m very stimulated in that part of my anatomy. I’m so lucky I live in a country where you’re allowed to touch yourself!!! No kidding. In only a few moments, I was rubbing my bottom FURIOUSLY against a powerful jet. It felt good on my perineum, and then in my crack; the intense water was vibrating the skin around my bungee, making it alternately get excited then numb. In moments I was, rubbing all over myself. It felt good. I was in love with the way the jet was rubbing my backside – especially my an*s. Suddenly someone made a loud sound coming into the spa’s gym scaring me, so I slipped. For a fleeting moment, the water from the jet went up into my rear end. At first I was like, Ooooh, la la!! Then I realized the water shot straight up my butt! It was only for a moment, but my bottom just opened up, completely. I only realized what I’d just done when I felt a certain biological urge I couldn’t ignore! OMG, I thought. I’d accidentally let the water force open my butt, filling it. I’d accidentally given myself an enema. I was completely full – my butt that is -- with water. I felt ready to burst. So here I am nude in the Jacuzzi with a tank load of water up my butt, needing to immediately relieve myself. I felt my ass starting to gurgle inside. Suddenly I realized I didn’t have a moment to lose. That water would be squirting out soon! All over, somewhere… OMG, into the Jacuzzi, how gross!!! Well, I may be a slut, but I’m not a sicko. In a moment I was quickly climbing out of the tub, racing into the health spa with a little towel pressed to my chest to find a toilet. I broke running for the loo with my towel in front. I needed to find it quickly, before the water started pouring out of my butt. I knew once it started, I couldn’t control it. At least, I thought I probably couldn’t. Of course, it might be only water, but ya never know, and I didn’t know what else I could do. I couldn’t risk it, if it wasn’t. You see, I would be in a terrible fix if it mixed with the p**h up my butt. You know, like after an enema -- I know it’s pretty sick to think about, much less say out loud. But I have diet issues, you know, so I have to. I just didn’t want to mess up the Jacuzzi or spill it onto the concrete, either, that would have been just so bad. So as fast as I could, I hopped out heading for the restroom. I didn’t even bring my suit, pressing my little dishtowel up to my chest. I remembered there was a bathroom just inside the gym; I faintly recalled walking past it as I came through. Only no one had been in the gym when I came through, so I ran in not expecting anyone when I went back. The shock of what met me was quite rude. The moment opened the door, I saw two guys lifting weights. They looked at me too, in turn. As they looked at me, I’m not sure who was more surprised, me or them. Then I saw the restroom, and quickly headed for the door. It was unisex, so I figured I would use it, quickly, and all they would see was my butt. Only the door wouldn’t open. I realized it was locked in my fright. There must have been someone inside. "Oh sh*t," I thought, "Sh*t…" Panicking now, I screamed, ”is anyone in there.” As I did, I was squeezing my butthole as tight as I could. I was holding onto it tightly, cuz it felt like I was going to burst. If it exploded it would be impossible to stop once it did. Then I’d be mopping up the floor nude. So I just stood there a moment before I started to wonder what they thought, the weightlifters I mean, who were standing over there watching me over by the side of the gym with keen interest. Only silence and stares – in shock at what they saw, I suppose. Nude little girl squeezing her ass. Too funny, too. If there was no one in there – the bathroom, I mean – I wondered, then, why would the door be locked? Then it dawned on me that the door had to be sprung, or bent or something. Somehow it was jammed. So here I am begging for a place to void myself, with only one place in sight – other than the bushes out in front of the entrance to the spa in the cold. I felt I might start to cry in a few more moments. “Please, can you guys help me open the door? Pleeaaaaase…” I was desperate, and these were strong men. “Oh yes, mam,” these two guys said back in unison simultaneously, appreciating my urgent need. They dropped their weights immediately, stumbling over to me at the bathroom door. What chivalry, I thought. They were my saviors, no my saints – no my jocks in sweatpants, too. They came over and forced open that door in less than a moment, letting me into the restroom with hardly a moment to spare. As I fell through that door, I didn’t even bother trying shoving it shut, or pushing them out – but they were so polite they just went back to their weights, almost as if nothing happened at all. In an instant I was down on the commode, frozen with my hands sitting glued to the seat doing my stuff. Even before I sat down on the stool fully, I just opened up – I mean my insides were just sort of spewing out. I blew and farted, then farted and blew; then I farted and blew even more. I cried for what seemed like an hour praying for it to stop. It was just like I was in the hospital getting ready to go into surgery, or having an internal exam of my lower intestinal tract when I was six cuz I had worms. (It reminded me of what I did the first time I let my boyfriend have u-no-what. It was so sick and gross.) Meanwhile, all the while the door was ajar and wide open. Outside, the guys just continued working out, as I did my stuff. I was farting and farting away. OMG! It was horrible; just so unlike a lady. I just felt so embarrassed doing what I was, with the door open so they could hear what it was – a total disaster. Maybe they were even watching me, I supposed, my head bent over in my palms. Farting loudly in the bathroom with the door ajar where everyone could hear. I thought, “God, Janie, this is soooo sick. Why did you do that, you sick little girl? You’re so silly, no stupid -- no hopeless. Your mother would be so ashamed if she knew….. it was stupid; your always in some kind of a fix.” Well, the guys must have looked over a few times as I cried quietly to myself in agony. It didn’t matter, if you know what I mean. I was bending over on the commode trying to cover my front from them with the towel as much as I could. It was just so pathetic; my entire tummy was spastic with cramps. It just wouldn’t calm down at all. ‘How can getting water up your ass upset your tummy,’ I wondered? It was almost like I was throwing up out my rear. Presently though, in about fifteen minutes, I started to feel a little better. So I spread my legs apart, looking down into the water in the commode, to see how bad it was. What I saw shocked me! It was perfectly amazing! As I looked down between my legs past my sex, I realized the water was perfectly clear. Perfectly clean, pure as fresh fallen snow! Amazing!!! Sooo amazing, I giggled to myself…. how ironic! Sitting a few more minutes, it seemed that the worst was over– my accidental enema, that is. I started to clear up. So now I started to ponder how to make my escape. How ever was I going to get out of there without those two weightlifter guys who wrestled that door open for me seeing me again, maybe even making eye contact? Oh my god, I didn’t want to have to look at them again, after showing them my butt, barging into the fitness center weight room and farting up a storm. It was just so uncharacteristic of all I had done to this point at the show. Okay I thought, now how’m I gonna get outta here? Sheepishly, I got up bent over pretty far, pressing the towel over my breast in front. “Scuze me, you guys, could you close your eyes, pleeaase?” I just need a couple a seconds to bop out of here, please. (They did) “Thank you, I just hafta get back to my stuff and get dressed. Soooo saaaw-rrrry.” “Hey lady, you gonna be okay?” one chirped in. “We could call a paramedic, ya know,” said one, as the other looked on equally amazed in shock. OMG a paramedic!! ! That’s the last thing Sue and I needed, it’d cost a couple thousand bucks outa pocket to close out, I thought. That would blow Chloe’s college fund, again! You guys would screw us more than you ever thought. “Oh no,” I said, “I’m okay now. Musta been something I ate earlier. It’s all gone, now.” So I paraded out to the Jacuzzi again, knowing full well after putting on my swimsuit back by the Jacuzzi I’d have to parade past them back through the spa again to get out, and they’d see me again. They’d clearly seeing who I was then for sure. I threw on my suit in front of the lit up Jacuzzi in front of all these windows from the buildings looking out at the fitness center whirlpool and lap pool, nowhere near as confident as I was half an hour before I suffered my little accident. I was struggling to untangle my suit and pull it on quickly, knowing a lot of people, including my work pals, could be watching me from their rooms in the buildings above. Somehow I did it quickly, though, as best I could. (Believe it or not, I had it on inside out, I later found out back in my room.) Finally, again somewhat composed, I walked out through the door from the back into fitness center. The guys were still there, lifting away as if nothing was amiss. Somehow, it didn’t seem right to just run through without thanking them. My mother taught me always to be polite, if anything – NO MATTER WHAT. A young woman must always be polite; very polite. It’s only the right thing, and I always do the right thing – don’t I? Being polite is the mark of a lady. So as left, I decided to thank them. I swung over towards the weights where they were still lifting away. “OMG I don’t know what I ever would have done without you guys.’ (Please don’t ask me any questions about why I was nude, though, I thought.) “I just have the most sensitive little tummy in the world, and I must have gotten some bad salad or something for lunch.“ (It’s just that I’m a little weird ya know. No, I know you don’t know, but that’s all it was. Trust me, I ‘m just a little odd. That’s why I swim in the nude, and get water up my butt, not up my nose.) “I’m fine now, thanks to you guys and your help….” (and I’ll be boogying out of here fast as I can I hope, thanks a lot….) “You two are soo sweet…..” (plus ya got a helluva free show, even if it was sorta gross). “How can I ever repay you? I better get along back to my room now…” (Before someone still calls the paramedics or cops!! Or worse -- my boss!!!) In chimes the short one. “Hey, aren't you the one doing the SNNX conference booth? I thought I saw you in there this afternoon. Are you sure you’re okay, lady? After all, that booth wouldn’t be half as attractive without you in it smiling at us, now would it” OMG, my heart was starting to melt. “Oh shit, I’m stuck now,” I thought, and I was. “Hey, how about my pal and I take you out to refill that little empty tummy. This here’s Danny, and I’m Tim. We’ll buy you some decent food, if you’ll let us. Then you won’t have to lose it again. Ya know the casino restaurant’s open all night… But we don’t have to eat there. (Hey, your sorta cute, anyhow. What's your name …) Aren’t you someone I know? Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t, sh*t, sh*t, sh*t …..STUCK! Luv, Janie PS: Okay, so I got treated to prime rib by two hunks for all that fuss. Plus I’m not gonna tell you another thing, either -- you'll have to guess. (I’m just so lucky, sometimes, in the end!!!) NO PUN INT-END-ED. Ooops couldn’t resist that one. Oh, and Bangy, “Fat Tire’s” a beer here in the States that’s loaded up with calories and carbs, that I should never ever drink at all. |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 4 |
| Message: | Candy yelled out a pretty-loud "WHAT? No no no!" when she heard Ryan's dare of 50 consecutive jumping jacks. Candy's right hand reflexively went to her left armpit, where her towel was hooked, just to make sure that it wasn't moving. Candy, the short and innocent little redhead, was now wearing only that small little towel, and she knew that jumping around and flailing would knock the towel, her only remaining cover, off of her in front of everyone. Ryan knew this as well, and said "Come on, that's a fair bet. You have to do it!" Candy bargained "Well, I at-least get to change back first." Ryan smiled "Nope, you're not allowed to put anything else on." Candy, panicing, resorted to begging "But..but it'll fall! Come on please, don't make me do that!" Billy jumped in "So, you weren't lying when you said you've never flashed anyone?" Candy, shivering, said "Yes, nobody has ever seen me, ya know, naked before." Rather than pity, this got a big "Oo0o0o0o" from Ryan and Billy. Eric and Jake smiled heavily, waiting to see what was gonna happen. The other girls were no help, not even Linda the shy one.
Candy gave up. "Ok ok! I'll try it." Making sure that the towel was hooked on tightly, she stood up and started doing some very lazy jumping jacks, barely moving her legs or arms. Ryan stopped her "Hey now, do it right. Don't make me call Coach Bob down here!" Candy stopped, and glared at him. As she stared, she noticed that his sock-trunk was starting to stand up, and this made her shiver inside. She knew that Ryan was the most naked one of them all so far, yet he was acting so cool about it. So, trying to impress him, she started doing real jumping jacks. One, two, three, four, five, six, and then she felt the hook come loose. She screamed, stopped, and grabbed the corner, re-hooking it. Ryan commented "Ok, now you start again at 0" Candy had enough by this point. "No, I can't do it. I'll take a SuperDare" Candy knew that the SuperDares were bad, including Billy's bragged "Strip and dance" one, and her own submission "Shower naked with someone of the opposite gender". Ever since hearing about Linda and Eric's shower, and especially after seeing him in one tonight, the image of a naked man in the shower with her was driving her insane with lust. She almost wanted to pick hers, but her shyness told her otherwise. She just hoped that the other 6 choices weren't worse than jumping around until her towel fell in front of four boys, as she picked one of them, opened it, and read it. The paper said "Have your hands tied behind your back, and be a slave on a leash for everyone for 1 minute each." Candy couldn't speak, and just stared at her SuperDare while the others waited for her to read it. Finally, Megan grabbed it and read it. Jake's pulse went wild, as this was his submission. Jake secretly had a bondage and leash fetish, and now Candy would be his helpless slave! Candy was panicking. If her towel fell, she wouldn't be able to cover up. In fact, since secretly her little 13-year-old body was slow developing and hadn't yet grown any pubes down there, nothing AT ALL would be covered! She hooked her towel on as tightly as possible, as Jake grabbed the rope, leash, and a spare dog collar from a hook on the wall. Jake took her arms and put them behind her, resting just above her butt, and tied them as securely as he could. He then put on the collar. Candy's heart was beating so fast that she could feel it, and she shivered every time that Jake moved or shook her. Jake then said the rules "While on the leash, you are what's called a slave, and the one with the leash is your master. You have to obey all of your masters commands, and say 'yes master' or 'yes mistress', or else you get..." Jake was too nervous to say the word, but eventually got it out "..spanked. The master gets one...spank for each resistance until you cave, or until time runs out." Candy blurted out "Ok, but no trying to strip me or make me flash everybody!" Jake reluctantly agreed, as did the others. Jake then put on the leash, and began his minute. He commanded Candy to follow him, and she responded "Yes master". Jake now very hard, and the girls could all easily see his PJ tent again. He led her over to the couch, and he sat down while she stood. "Stand in front of me." "Yes master". Candy's bare legs were touching Jake's PJs. "Spread your legs and walk closer." Candy stopped "No", but Jake responded by pulling her leash to make her bend, and then hitting her hard on the butt. Candy lost her balance and fell on top of Jake. "Spread your legs and stand over me." Candy knew better now, and said "Yes Master". It was hard to stand up with no hands, but Jake helped her up with one hand. Soon, Candy was standing with her legs spread around Jake's seated legs. She looked down to make sure that her pussy was covered, and it was, but it was also right in front of Jake, and also Jake's huge PJ tent. Jake then took his hand and grabbed the bottom of her towel, and Candy whispered her begging "Please don't..." Jake savored her powerlessness until his time ran out, and then let go. Jake then shyly whispered "...That was so hot" to Candy, who blushed. While she would never admit it, she thought it was the hottest moment of her life. Next up was Billy, who mostly walked her around and made her moan and say perverted things for his minute. She did hesitate when Billy asked her to say "I want to feel you inside of me", so Billy got his spank in on Candy as well. Next up was Nikki, who covered her see-thru top with one arm, and who wanted to use Candy more than abuse her. She had peeked on Eric to see him naked earlier, and Jake and Ryan had very visible erections all night, especially Ryan and his sock. She wanted to see what the bad boy Billy was packing. Nikki, in a fake Russian accent, commanded "Slave, you have not serviced this boy enough for me. Walk over to him and kiss his chest. Candy went to Billy, who was shirtless (like all of the boys), and gently kissed the center of his chest. Nikki lifted the leash "No, kiss him more, and kiss him all over his chest until I say you can stop!" Billy was in heaven as the sexy redhead, with her bouncy curled hair, towel, and not much else, was kissing him all over his body. Nikki commanded "Seduce him with your lips and your tongue!" Candy, at this point hornier than she had ever been in her entire life combined, started following each chest kiss with a tiny lick, and was looking up at him with a sexy glare. Nikki yelled "Now the abs" And Candy did without hesitation. "Lower" Candy went to his belly button. "Lower!" Candy went to just above his waistband. After two kisses there, Nikki's time ran out. Nikki stared at the raging hard-on that was sticking out from Billy's thin cotton pants, which was clearly not holding him back at all, and she unconsciously bit her lip again. She now had a pretty good idea about how big the three other boys were, as did the other girls. Next was Eric's turn, and Eric said "Payback time!" Before leading Candy to the bathroom. Once there, Eric commanded her to stand in the shower, the site of Candy's dare to Eric. Candy said "Oh God, don't make me-" but was interrupted by Eric's very gentle spank. Candy felt weird from the gentle spank, it made her hornier instead of hurting her. "But don't turn on-" another gentle spank. "Please?" Spank. Eric was not as rough as the others had been, but Candy was now too curious to resist, and stepped into the shower. She stared with fear at the shower head and controls, knowing that if Eric turned on the water it would probably strip her naked. Eric spoke up "Since your hands are tied, I'll just pretend to wash you like you made me wash me." With that, Eric walked into the shower with Candy. Suddenly Candy was living her secret fantasy, even if they were both covered, and Eric ran his hands on her arms, hair, and then he bent down and quickly ran his hands on both of her legs. Candy looked down and could see Eric trying to peek up her towel, and this made her exhale a light gasp. When shy little Eric stood up, Candy was secretly wishing that he had stayed down longer, rubbing her legs more and him maybe even seeing her pussy. Just thinking about her fantasy made her blush again, as Eric's time ran out. Candy was now afraid that all of this attention was going to make her cum, and she prayed that nobody would notice if it did. Next up was Linda, who was feeling weird now after Candy was in the shower with Eric. Linda had been too shy to let Eric touch her earlier, but now she deeply regretted it, and she was afraid of Eric liking Candy better. So, Linda just casually pulled Candy around until the idea of pulling her into mostly-naked Ryan came to her. "Candy, I order you to press your body up against Ryan!" Candy stared at Ryan, the tallest and most muscular of the boys, and stared at his sock-covered hard-on and exposed pubes. She was afraid to follow orders, because she knew what it meant. When she didn't move, Linda spanked her in a downward motion. This jerked the towel some, and it started to unhook. Candy screamed and begged "OH NO, LINDA HELP ME!" Linda froze for a second, but then grabbed Candy's towel just a second before her boobs popped out, and re-hooked it. Candy was so relieved, "Oh my God thank you! I will pay you back somehow." Linda thought she may use that in the future, but then commanded "Press on Ryan or else I unhook it again!" Candy didn't hesitate this time, and ran into Ryan's 99% naked body. Ryan, being so tall, now had his hard-on fiercely pressing against Candy's tummy and lower abs. It was unlike anything she had ever felt before, and made her so horny that she could feel herself dripping down her leg slightly. This now worried her more than anything else, that somebody might notice THAT! Finally Linda's turn ended, and Candy backed off. Then the leash was given to Megan, and Candy knew she was in trouble. The girls were pretty sure that gothie Megan was bi, and Megan had already tried to peek under the towel once before. Megan led Candy to the back wall, and then ordered her to face the wall, while telling everyone else to line up about 10 feet behind them. Megan then said "I wouldn't move if I were you" as she grabbed the top of the towel and unhooked it! Candy screamed and jumped. Megan commanded "If you don't hold still, I might let go...." Candy was paralyzed with fear now, and walked against the wall itself. Megan then opened the towel and held it across Candy's back. Candy pushed her body against the wall, trying to hide as much as possible. Megan then took a step backwards with the towel held outwards, hiding her from everyone else but Megan got a good look at her round little butt. Candy was begging her the entire time to put the towel back on, but Megan told her to behave. Megan then lowered the towel, exposing Candy's bare back to everyone. The hooting and cheering was intense, and Candy was redder than ever. Megan held the towel just barely covering Candy's butt for a few seconds before raising it up again. "Now turn around" Candy yelled "NO!" so Megan let go of one side of the towel and spanked her, which almost exposed her butt to everyone before she grabbed it again. Megan commanded again "Do it or I drop the towel!" Candy was trapped, looked behind her to make sure the towel was up high enough to block everyone else's view, and very slowly turned around. She could see the lust in Megan's eyes now, as Candy turned around and bared her whole body to her. The towel was held out nearly a foot in front of Candy, and she was shivering with nervousness at this point. Linda spoke up, imagining herself in such a bad position "Ok guys, I think this is going too far now" Megan decided it was enough, and she put the towel back on Candy. Megan was now on cloud nine having finally gotten to see Candy naked, and now Megan knew that Candy was bald too. The last turn was Ryan's, given that honor for having the original dare. Candy noticed that her towel wasn't as tight as it had been when she or Linda had hooked it, and it wouldn't take much to make her naked. Candy looked at Ryan and weakly said "No jumping jacks or stuff like that, please?" Ryan smiled and said "Run in place, or face the punishment." Candy didn't move, so Ryan sat down on a chair and pulled Candy towards him. Using his strength, he bent her down across his lap, on her knees, and spanked her hard on her butt. Ryan was secretly very into spanking, so right now he was happy no matter what Candy chose. Candy yells "Ow!" and then she's worried that her butt might be showing. Ryan says "Will you run?" "..No." Spank! "Now?" "No" Spank! "Last warning." Candy begged "Please don't make me, my towel might fall!" With this, Ryan lifted the bottom of the towel up a little bit, showing her butt to everyone in the room, and then spanked her right on her bare cheeks. Candy was humiliated, and still very horny from Ryan's raging mostly-naked hard-on pressing into her chest, but she was not going to move and risk even more showing to everyone. After 5 more bare-butt spankings, Ryan ran out of time. Candy was so relieved that her tormenting was over, that she didn't even notice that the violent spanking had shaken certain things loose. Candy said "Oh my God, you guys are such pervs" as she slowly sat up, and then stood up to her feet. Once she got to her feet, she felt the unhooked towel move. Before she could even react, the towel fell to the ground! Candy screamed, and the other 7 all stared at her completely naked body. Everyone could see her nipples, and everyone could see her bald pussy lips! Candy started fighting the rope around her hands, but nothing was working, and Candy was trapped unable to even cover up. "HELP ME YOU GUYS!!" she yelled, but nobody moved to save her. Finally she tried to run away even if it meant exposing her butt to everyone, but Ryan was still holding the leash without noticing it, so Candy reached the end and choked herself, which tripped her and made her fall to the ground face-up. Trying to stand back up with no hands, she started kicking and flailing, which just gave everyone even better views of her body as she opened her legs. Eric had been standing in between her and the safety of the bathroom by luck, and he was now right in front of her and staring directly between her legs. Candy looked and saw Eric oogling her opened pussy and freaked, shutting her legs closed tightly to hide what little she could. Even with her legs shut, her bald lips were very easy to see from the front. Finally Linda had mercy and ran over to the towel, and placed it over Candy's body. She told everyone else to leave, and they did, while Linda untied Candy's arms. Candy quickly wrapped the towel back around herself, as she was more embarrassed than ever before in her life, and she was still incredibly horny as well. Once Candy calmed down a bit, the guys returned and all four told Candy how hot and sexy she is. The wave of compliments made her feel better, and made her blush as well. She had been secretly fantasizing about being naked in front of a guy all day, and now she knew what that was like. Her three best girl friends and four best guy friends had now all seen her completely naked. She was embarrassed beyond belief, but she was secretly loving the attention. For once, the boys were ignoring the other girls completely, and this whole adventure made Candy feel sexier than ever before in her life. To be continued.... |
| Name: | Brenda |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | No Underware |
| Message: | When I was in high school my girl friends and I used to hang out with a group of boys from our class. One day during break time, they pansted a boy named Robert in back of the school building and he wasn't wearing any underware. My girl friends and I almost peed ourselves with laughter looking at his small dick. Out of embarrassment Robert never said word about it and soon forgot about it. Four months latter we a had summer vacation party and Robert was one on of the boys that got invited. My girl friends Andrea and Janice decided to have some fun embarrassing Robert.
"Remember when Robert got pants and had no underware on" Janice said out loud so everyone could hear it. Robert just stood there with a horrified look on his face, when Lidia jumped in and said "You mean naked" "Oh that's right, you weren't there when it happed" "Well I can't wait to hear it" she said. "Go on give Lidia the details" as she turned towards Brenda. "Well Andrea, Janice and I saw Robert get pantsed" she began saying "We got to see his dick because he had no undeware on" Everyone began laughing when she added he had a small dick. Robert's taunting and teasing was far from over. Now that they had him trapped far from school grounds, they were determined to publicly shame him. "Are you wear underware today" Andrea asked him. "Ofcoures I am" he replyed visibly embarrassed by the request. "I guess we're going to have to pull down his pants to proof it" one of the boys said. The idea caught on like a wild fire. You could hear nothing but "pull them down" as a screaming Robert got held over a table and a mob of boys and girls pulled off his pants. The "pull them down" cheering had now turn into a stripping one. There was nothing Robert could do to stop a determined crowd from of taking off his clothes. He ended up spread out naked with a crowd of girls lusting over him. "Lidia come a take a look at this small dick" he heard over the screaming voices. It was them when he felt his arms and legs being taped to the corner of the table. The thought of being bound and publicly displayed nude horrified him. Once boys had their fun, he was left there for girl to have fun with. All those fimale hands all over his body had given him and unwanted erection. "Look at that" Janice said to Lidia "it's 3 inches long" as she continued stroking his stiff little penis to see if she could make him cum. "Here let me do it" said Lidia, as she bent over and began sucking on Robert's 3 inch dick. It was so small it seemed like his testicles had disapeared into Lidias mouth along with his penis. Seconds latter Robert completly lost all control over his body and began cuming all over his chest. That day Robert lost what little pride he had left. He had experienced the worst public humiliation of his life and nothing would ever changed that. We've had put him threw so much shame, he went home that day and was never seen back in school again. |
| Name: | Alexi |
| E-mail address: | alexilovesdan@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | Tortured by Strangers |
| Message: | So last summer I was sat in the backyard just wearing my bikini bottoms and the hedges had been cut and these two fat dudes walked into the backyard and stared at me for 20 minutes and then they sat either side of me and stared at my 38E boobs and then one of the guys started to grope my left boob and then his friend groped my right boob, my mom and dad were on vacation in Denver and my little brothers were with my grandma so nobody was there to help me. So they groped my boobs for about 45 mins and they then dragged me out of the sun lounger and untied the strings on my bikini bottoms, there I was naked and a bare pussy, one of the fat guys licked my pussy and the other one licked in between my ass crack, they loved it. Then they pinned to the ground and shoved a worm up my ass and centipede in my pussy and then they put two snakes on my tits and a cockroach in my bellybutton and they shoved my bottoms in my mouth. The snakes were so slimy, the snakes licked my nipples, it was gross. Then the two fat dudes pulled the worm and centipede out of my pussy and ass then I was forced to eat the worm or they would put more snakes on my tits, so I ate it and they laughed at the humiliation I had to go through. Then they took my bottoms out of my mouth and the other creepy crawlies off my body, then they locked me in the back of their van with snakes and spiders, one of the snakes licked my shaved bush, then we arrived at the woods and they carried me by my arms and legs, then they dumped me in mud and they rolled me round and then they tied me to 2 trees and licked my tits, pussy and ass. I was screaming for help, but nobody came, then they hogtied me and carried me to a log cabin in the darkest bit of the woods and they had a pole in their and they told me to do a pole dance naked or I would never go home, so I did it and they filmed it and sent it to their friends. Then they let me have a shower, but the only problem is that the shower was outside and I started to panic, because there were hunters out there. But they pushed me outside and the hunters were all staring at me, then they groped and spanked me, then they left and then the two fat guys filmed me washing all the mud off and if I stopped I was spanked and groped after my shower, unfortunately I was spanked and groped for an hour after my shower, then they sat me on the sofa and then stretched me out and tickled me until I wet myself. Then they give me a see-through bra and lacy panties so that I wasn't cold. Then they led me to the bedroom and made me do a strip tease for them, they filmed it and made me watch it and then their friends came over and I had to greet them, each fat guy gave me $1000, so they could do what ever they wanted to me: they were allowed to let me do stripteases, groped, spanked, gagged, licked, pole dances, film me or fuck me. I was a human sex toy, I was gagged 4 times, spanked 3 times, made to do a striptease 9 times, poledance 13 times , groped 50 times and covered in oil and massaged twice. I was also covered in whipped cream and then it was licked off. If I wanted to have some clothes, I had to wear nipple tassels and thong and do a striptease in petrol and I also had to run around the woods naked and roll in mud. So I did what they asked and I never got any clothes. They made me live in the little log cabin for 6 months and I was groped every night and I also did whatever they wanted as long as I was naked, I had to take a shower in front of hunters and male dog walkers. I was officially tortured by strangers! |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Dear Santa |
| Message: | Santa, I'm writing to tell you, I've been a very good girl this year. Please think about a few things that I list here. I don't need them all Santa, just a few. In fact, I could probably get by with just a couple. But even if you just gave me a few, I'd be a happier girl this coming year, I'm sure. Not to mention healthier. ****BLUSH**** So please Santa, think about me. Your the only hope that I've got now.
Wish list from Janie: 1. New vibrator, preferably Hitashi Magic Wand (My two-speed Oster's worn out. The neighbors can hear it when I use it, I think. At least they keep banging on the wall. Oh, and if you gave me that new thing that Drew talked about, what did she call it, a Sybian??? I wouldn't object. It sounds like its pretty good. I might even give you a kiss, or ride on it while u watched. lol Or both teee hee hee..., it would be that good. 2. New leggings: my old ones are thin and full of holes. It's embarrasing to have leggings that are holey by my sex, from being too old. I just need some better leggings so I don't have to wear the holey ones around where people can see. Or even around the house, I'm so embarrassed when our preacher, or Sue's parents, or Jehovahs Witnesses or the Mormons come by. I DON'T WANT PEOPLE STARING AT MY CROTCH IF IT LOOKS BAD!!! That's just natch. Besides, it's only a stokcing stuffer. Oh, by the way, get some for Chloe, too. 3. Liquor: we're all out of rum for our eggnog. What do you expect us to do, drink beer? (The guys already bring us plenty of free beer. I'm trying to watch my weight!) 4. New underpanties: ditto number two; the cheap ones are okay. If anything happens I can throw them out. 5. New swinsuit. Mine's too loose in the leg bands; it hangs out when I do kick turns. It's embarrassing, Santa, to have all the lifeguards watching me swim. You'd think I was going to drown!!!! 6. Nails: I don't know what to do about my nails, their all broken from swimming into the lane markers and the walls. I look like a contract laborer, not a young woman. Please provide suggestions, I look like I chew them (yuck). 7. Perfume: I have at least ten bottles of cheap perfume. One's even made from some kind of pinion nut (sooo weird, smells like turpentine). Please give me the backbone to toss them all out -- those old perfumes that I won't wear out, even though they were presents past Christmas's from my brother, or mom. 8. Hair: my hair's a rats nest from swimming, even though I cut it short. I'm wear a bathing cap most of the time, too. My hair still looks terrible, even though I use cocnditioner. It's bleached out; what can I do? I can't afford $200 for the beauty shop. 9. tote bag: One of the straps pulled out on my favorite tote bag. Can I get a new one, or is there a way to fix it, please? It's my favorite cuz it's classy and neutral, uhmmm, even if it's made of leather ***sorry bout that, PETA, I feel so bad***. It's just that went with everything that I have!!! I can't live without it. ***sob*** 10. car: my Corrola needs an alignment after I drove it into the ditch two weeks ago early Saturday morning -- swimming. I know, going to fast for the road conditions -- and thnking bout that cute lifeguard. Gee whiz, cut me some slack!!! Oh, and the officer wouldn't even listen to a word I said, he just wrote me out a citation and laughed. Youda thought I was drunk!!! Santa, I don't have $200; can you please help me get it fixed? Please.... 11. Pocket rocket: okay, I lost mine at the airport going through security, I think -- or the TSA securty officer stole it for his wife. Probably the latter. I need a new one I can take with me that's not so obviously for ***self gratification*** while I travel. 12. dress: I need a new party dress, a nice one, please. Pretty please. No, pretty pretty please. I won't even expect you to match the heels; I can do that. 13. boyfriend: Matt's just so easygoing, I need someone controling. He just doesn't hardly object to a thing I do. (I need a real man once in a while.) It's just so tough to get him to strap me, so I can get off. Then I have to fall back on Sue. Now, I love Sue, but some times I just need a man; a woman won't do. Please give Matt the gumption to get angry (okay just fake it) too strap my bottom enough to make me feel good. And then flip me over and f**k me. VERY, VERY HARD!!! PLEEEAAAAAASE!!!! Santa, I know you'll do your best... Love, Janie (Okay Santa I'll settle for two -- just two and I'll be good all next year. Promise, Santa!!!) |
| Name: | im tommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | how to getting off santa's naughty list |
| Message: | remember when i i told a story about me getting back at my sister pan because my sister pan is bad and not nice to me? so when i told my bestfriend kat about it and that i was upset for getting on santas naughty list, my bestfriend kat say the only way to get out off santas list is by doing good deeds or doing christmas stuff. now me and my bestfriend kat dont know anything about christmas stuff but santa, reindeer, elfs and snowman. so me and my bestfriend kat ask my babysitter jill how t get off santas naughty list. but all she said is that im not in santas naughty list and give me a kiss on my cheek. i wasnt happy with my babysitter jill so me and my bestfriend kat go to ask kats big sister presea about how to get out of santas naughty list. but since kats big sister presea being all mean to us she shoood me and my bestfriend kat away. then so me and my bestfriend kat go to my school mate ken. ken is like my bestfriend too but shes only my bestfriend in school because we dont get to hang out outside of school. so me and my bestfriend kat go to call my school mate ken and ask her how to get off santas naughty list. my school mate said also that im not in santas naughty list but ken said that she might need me for something and asks me if i can come over to her house. so i asked my dad to drop me and my bestfriend kat to kens house. we now at kens big house then my schoolmate kens mother drive us and dropped us off to this building with a lot of chairs and a stage like in a movie but with so bright has lots of christmas lights. me, my bestfriend kat, my schoolmate ken, and kens mother go to a door by the stage and we go in. theres big people everywhere who surrounded us with their all big smiling faces and telling us if were going to be playing as elfs on the stage tonight. so me and my bestfriend kat ask them if it will get us off santas naughty list. and they tell us sure and lead me, kat and ken to a big dressing room full off hanging colorful christmas clothes. the big lady tell me , kat, and ken to pick any of the costume clothes hanging on the far left side with long bench chair on it. i pick a red one, kat pick a green one, and ken pick a white one. so the big lady then took all three custumes we pick and led us back to the room with many people then we turn right then far right then left in a room with walls of mirrors and those high chairs. its a room that looks like a barber shop. i like babrber shop to getting my hair cut or wet. then the big lady told me and kat and ken to take off our clothes to our underwears and to go on sit on the chairs by the biggie mirrors. it was obvious that so me and kat and ken to put on the costume cloths. we hesitated a little bit and the big lady saw me and kat and ken hesitate and blush so the big lady ask if we want a couple more minutes to get comfortable and led us to another room with round tables and kitchen sinks and those soda and chip machines. me and kat and ken sat together around on one of the round tables and the big lady tell us if were ready that we take off our clothes and to leave it on the table then go out. me and my friends smiled to each other and that me and ken has seen each other without clothes before but ken, who is shy and still blushing from the thought of being in her underwears infront of many people. so i tell my bestfriend kat and my school mate ken that im not wearing any underwear again and that im doomed. my school mate kens face goes much red and try not to smile. after a minute of talking i was the first to take off my clothes to encourage my schoolmate ken on taking her cloths off as well. i took off my hoody, then my shirt, my shoes and then my pants. putting each piece of my clothing at the top of the table. then ken and kat made fun of me for not wearing any underwear and that i have no cloths on but a two pair of socks on my feet. then ken fell quiet and took a closer look at my penis because she never seen one so close before. then i tell ken to take her clothes off too. ken would not take off her cloths so my bestfriend kat did hers and took off her vest jacket, hoody, then her pants and shoes and that shes in her white panties but no bra. my bestfriend kats boobies is getting bigger every month but she wont still get bra on. but me and my bestfriend kat dances around in our toes encouraging and telling for ken to take off her clothes too. after a minute the big lady came in the room and me and kat quickly covered our bodies hiding behind a chair. the big lady tell us she saw us and tell me why im naked and i tell the big lady that i wasnt wearing any underwear. and she laugh and smiled at me then tell my bestfriend kat why kat has no bra on and that shes has big enough boobs that she needs to wear one and she smile. and then the big lady saw ken has not taked off her clothes and tell ken whats wrong. i tell the big lady that ken is shy and when i said that kens face gotten a redder again. the big lady smile and she walk to ken who stood up from her chair. the big lady tell us to go to the room with mirrors. me and kat is following and hiding behind the big lady. kat is behind me with both her hands in my shoulders. the other people saw us and laugh at us. then i sat on one of the chair by this other lady who tell me to come sit in there and kat sat on the other chair right next to mine.
ken is with the big lady right next to a chair on my other side and everyone in the room is starring at her. ken said no many times on taking her clothes off shaking her head. but she is so shy and her face is red and a little smile in her face. because of the way of kens expression the big lady unbutton kens hoddy jacket slowly then pull up her black shirt. ken is wearing a bra and that her boobies is very big. ken look at me starring at her then she look down with both her hands in her back playing with them. the big lady untied kens shoes then she took them off. then slowly pull down kens pants. the big lady giggled and the people around giggled too because ken has a little hair down there because shes not wearing any panties. now ken is only in her bra and socks but the big lady tell ken that she needs to take off her bra too because of her size and the size of the costume. so the big lady took off kens bra and kens big boobies is showing. she has a boobs like my babysitter jill but kens boobies is kind of cute and tight that i want to brush my cheeks against kens soft smooth looking boobies which i did later after the christmas show. then the big lady put a thin clothe of some sort around ken like those clothe similar to the barbershop. me and kat was wrapped with those too but its not big enough that our butts shows and that people putting make up on our face wont stop talking about how cute we are and our butts are. after carefully putting the pointy ears. we were helped to put on the elfs costume and an hour later we been taken picture and sent to the stage infront of many people on chairs. all we do is pretend wroking and wrapping gifts. |
| Name: | Abby |
| Subject: | Spanks |
| Message: | So once when my parents were gone for the weekend they had my 23 year old male cousin babysit me. I tried to ignore him but at night when I was getting in the shower he came in and starred at me. I screamed at him to get out and he did while saying he liked my pussy. I got out of the shower and went to my room and put my pj's on. Then my cousin burst into the room and handcuffed me to the bed before I could fight back he pulled down my pants and squeezed my thighs. Then to my horror he pulls down my thong leaving me half naked with no way to fight back or cover myself! He caresses and pulls apart my butt cheeks and tickles my pussy. Then he takes my shirt off and reveals my Victoria secret black lace bra. he slowly undid the clasp and took it off. He pulled and played with my breasts for 3o minutes or more sucking on them and they turned hard. He smiled and called me a naughty girl then went back down and started spanking me so hard I cried while spanking he would grip pull lick or stick his finger in to his enjoyment. He spanked me for an hour my ass was red and stung I was crying ans screaming this whole time. After that he made me give him oral sex and cummed in my mouth. Then to my horror he stuck his dick up my ass! After he tortured me some more he took pictures of every part of my body spreading apart my legs leaving me helpless. He then called over some of his buddies and they continued his work and I had to give them all oral. He said if I told my parents he would put the pictures on the internet he still holds it over my head and makes me his sex servant whenever he wants It was the worst day of my life. and I haven't told anyone until now. |
| Name: | Drew |
| Subject: | the Naked Kicker |
| Message: | Thia one contains nudity and sex...beware
When I was a child I loved playing football. I have been playing on a team since i was 9. I played all through high school. Now that might not seem too unusal except for the fact that I'm a girl. When I was younger I was a running back and the kicker. In Jr High I was the quarterback and the kicker. At 14 I had reached my full height of 5'7' which was taller than some of the guys. As I got into High school the guys got bigger and I didnt, so I went to wide receiver. After my sophmore yr I only got to play kicker unless the game was already decided. There were 6 guys that were in my grade who made it all the way to their senior year on the team. We had come up together and we were all very good friends. It was our last game. The team we were to play was our hated rival and they were very very good. We were mediocre. Our seniors were the heart of the team. Our quarterback, running backs, center, left tackle and one wide receiver anchored the offense. Since they played both ways, defensive ends, corners, and inside linebackers, they were the stars on defence too. I wanted to win so bad but I thought there was no way . In order to give them more incentive, I told them if we win, after the game, I would take my shower with the team, but only the seniors. Since I was the only girl I always had to wait till everybody was done or go home sweaty. Never in my wildest dreams did I think we would beat them. But we did and it was my last minute field goal that did it. They, of course, reminded me of my promise. I was pretty nervous and excited. The thought of being totally naked with thos big muscular jocks and seeing their weiners, all 6 of them, was pretty arousing. Everybody had showered except the seniors. After all the underclassmen had left they let me in and locked the door. They were already naked except each had a towel. A promise is a promise so I stripped down, slowly taking off everything. They had the showers going already so I walked completely naked to the shower room. No stalls, it was just a big empty room with shower heads on 3 of the walls and a big drain in the middle. The guys were all laughing and joking and it was fun I noticed right away some of the guys cocks were starting to rise as I shampooed my hair. I wanted this to last because I was as excited as they were. They were all standing very close. I often felt a cock brush my thigh or butt or back. It made me tingle with excitement. We were all soaping down and I asked if anyone could soap my back. I felt several pairs of hands. There was some pushing and shoving. Hands were on my back, then my butt, then came around to my front and soaped my boobs. I asked if anyone needed me to soap anything. The quarterback said he needed his dick soaped. All the guys laughed and whistled. I put some liquid soap in my hand and went to work. It was only half hard when I started but after I had it lathered up it was completely stiff and pointing skyward. By now I felt hands between my legs and all the way down my thighs, past my knees. Our big center wanted his dick soaped too, so I obliged. His dick wasn't as long but it was wider. Soon they all wanted me to put some suds on their woodys and work them up and down. All but the wide receiver who was still washing my back and the running back who was fasinated by my legs. I had four boners I had to play with so I kept going from one to another. "SORRY BOYS BUT IVE ONLY GOT TWO HANDS", I said "You've got a mouth". the QB laughed "Oh no, I'll wash them but im not giving anyone a blow job". I said firmly. "DONT BE TOO SURE ABOUT THAT" the center said loudly and pointed over to the dooway. There stood the "leg man" with a camcorder. I couldnt believe it. The running back that was feeling my legs had his camera pointed right at me and the red light was on. I covered my breast and crotch area. But I knew it was too late. They told me if I didnt give the quarterback and the center a blow job they would put the video on the web. I felt I had no choice. I told the quarterback and the center to rinse off their hard cocks. Since they were a lot taller then I was I didnt even need to get on my knees. I just bent over and put the QBs dick in my mouth while I jacked off the other two. The center who had an enormous penis, waited for me to suck on the QBs dick then switch to his while I jacked the fullback and tackle off. The wide receiver in back of me started rubbing the big purple head of his stiff wang up and down my butt crack. It felt so good. But i wasnt gonna get screwed in the butt. WAIT A MINUTE, I yelled "I AGREED TO SUCK YOUR DICKS. I DIDNT SAY ANYTHING ABOUT HIM PUTTING HIS COCK IN MY ASS!" "YOU HAVE NO CHOICE, WE HAVE YOU ON THE CAMERA". was their comeback. Its then I noticed the leg man again. He still had his recorder. I thought he had put it away. "WE GOT YOU SUCKING THREE DICKS AT ONCE. YOU WANT PEOPLE TO SEE THAT? YOU WANT YOUR PARENTS TO SEE THAT OR YOUR BROTHERS? Shit, they had me and they knew it. They told me to get back to sucking their cocks. What choice did I have? So I bent over and put my mouth on the centers giant dick and grabbed hold of the fullbacks and tackles and slowly moved my hands up and down their soapy wangs. I was feeling defeated and humiliated. But at the same time I was really starting to enjoy it. Then I felt the receiver penetrate my butthole slowly, pushing steadily on my pink star with the head of his dick until he was in. It hurt at first but after I relaxed it wasnt so bad. I couldnt believe I was sucking two dicks and getting buttfucked while jerking two guys off. My plan was just to shower and maybe let them see me naked. I had thought they had stalls like the girls locker room. But this so degrading. All these dicks in my face and one in my ass. By the time it was over, 3 of them had popped me from behind while 2 were content to just blow there loads in my mouth. I had trusted these guy. I had known these guys all my life. Where had the running back/leg man went? He didnt seem to want any of this. As mad as I was at him I might have bitten off his dick. They left me by myself to contemplate what had just happened. I also washed the jizz off. I felt so used and abused. Although I was ashamed to admit I did enjoy most of it until the camera put a damper on it. But then I forgot all about the video in the heat of the moment. I got dressed and walked out into the cool night air towards my car. There was the Legman. "THANKS ASSHOLE" I yelled to him. "YOU SHOULD BE NICER TO ME." he yelled back. I asked him why? Wasn't he the one black mailing me? Wasn't he the one who took all those videos of me having sex with 5 guys? He told that is why I should be nice. I told him to go fuck himself. He was laughing telling me he knew I enjoyed it. I told him to eat me. "OK" he said 'Pull your pants down". "Screw you" I looked right at him "That will come after I eat your pussy". "No way" I said "Dont forget, Ive still got videos of you." "VIDEOS? How many you got?" " Besides jacking everyone off, I have you sucking just about everyone off, plus 3 guys doing you from behind while you got a mouth full and your hands full of cock. My heart sank. I knew he had me. I couldn't believe I had let it snowball into this nightmare. "Ok ok. Ill be nicer to you", I said hoping he'd forget about the sex. "GOOD, NOW DROP THOSE PANTS....AS A MATTER OF FACT TAKE IT ALL OFF. I WANT YOU NAKED." He wasn't kidding. I about died. He wanted me naked in the school parking lot. True, just about everyone was gone, but there were still a few stragglers. I knew I had no choice. I started stripping down right there in the almost vacant parking lot. Protesting and pleading with him not to make me do this. My pleas fell on deaf ears. I kicked my shoes off and pulled my pants off. I pulled my sweater over my head and stood there in my bra and panties asking him to reconsider. I noticed a couple of classmates who stopped to have a look. I took off my bra and let my boobs out of their constrants and they loved it. My nipples were hard as rocks. I slowly lowered my panties. "Come on get those socks off. I want your completely naked." I pulled them off and he picked me up and sat me on the hood of his car. The metal was so cold on my bare butt. "SPREAD 'EM" he commanded. I complied, spreading my legs but he grabbed my knees and pulled them apart even farther. I guess he wanted the few bystanders to get a good look. They were sticking out at 90 degree angles from my body. He pushed me back so I was laying on the car and pushed my wide spread thighs toward my head. A few more students stopped and were watching with their mouths open. I laid back and just let myself go. Feeling him lick my pussy and knowing I was outside, in public, naked and spread wide open was really turning me on. He was pretty good at the oral sex. I was reaching an orgasum and he stopped. "Why did you stop? I was almost there" I moaned. "I dont want to deprive these fans from seeing you come with my big head in the way". He laughed as he looked around gesturing with wide open arms toward the small crowd that had formed. "What do you mean?" "I mean i want you to finish the job. Masturbate yourself to an orgasum". "IN FRONT OF EVERYBODY?" "Thats right" he laughed. He threated me by telling me he was gonna show everyone including my parents the film if I didnt. I slowly started to play with myself as everyone watched. This was terrible, humiliating, degrading and really turning me on. I was going faster and faster and soon had forgot about the crowd. I was moaning and breathing hard and fast when suddenly I felt it rising inside of me and with a burst of my vagi-juice brought myself to a gut wrenching climax. I got some applause and some whistles but i suddenly, as the post orgasmic bliss faded, felt ashamed and embarrassed. I got off the car grabbed my clothes and ran to my car. I could hear the Leg-man laughing behind me as I ran. The next day I didnt wake up till almost 10:00am. My Dad was shouting something. I made my way downstairs in my PJs and saw he was on the computer and was really pissed about something. He called me over and I almost died when I saw the video of me in the shower. My stomach dropped as did my jaw. I felt sick to my stomach. Id never seen my Dads face that red before, like it was gonna blow apart. He grabbed me by the arm and pushed my face toward the computer. There I was, sucking on a cock with a guy behind me putting it to my pooper. "IS THIS WHAT YOU WANT TO BE? YOU WANT EVERYONE TO THINK YOUR A SLUT? WELL THATS FINE WITH ME!!!" And he pulled me toward the door. He grabbed a kitchen chair on the way outside. He pulled me to the middle of the front yard, sat the chair down. He stood me in front of him and sat in the chair. I had no idea what he was doing. "I want everyone to know I dont approve of this inexcusable behavior, so youll get your punishment out here, were everyone can see. And with that he pulled my PJ bottoms down to my ankles. I screamed "DAD, DON'T." but he pulled me over his lap and started spanking my butt. Only my panties were between his hand and my ass and those soon were pulled down. His big hand stung like fire with each slap and my embarrassment made my face cheeks as red as my ass cheeks. Neighbors came out to watch as he repeatedly swatted my bare cheeks. My panties and PJs flew off my kicking feet and i was left with only a small undershirt. In his rage he pulled that off too leaving me naked and squirming on his lap. I was crying and begging for him to stop. Finally he ceased the whipping and pushed me off into the grass. I got up and couldnt think of anything but the feeling my asscheeks were on fire as I jumped around crying like a baby and gingerly holding my poor sore buns. He picked up the chair and all my clothes and walked sternly inside. I suddenly realized i was still naked and in front of my neighbors so i ran up onto the porch only to discover i was locked out. I ran around back hearing the hoots and whistles and jeering as I tried the back door. It was locked too so i hid in the garage for a couple of hours. It took hours for my Dad to cool down. Later on I heard the door being unlocked and i sneaked back into the house. I never heard the end of it....not from my parents or my friends. |
| Name: | Cash |
| Subject: | Stripped Nakie rewrite |
| Message: | Stripped Naked
Name: Amanda21 (I enjoyed this story so much that I wanted to present it back in a more traditional format. Amanda has a wonderful knack for storytelling. Please continue to give us more engaging tales.) My friend and I were just sitting around in my basement talking and such till she offered to play truth or dare. I figured what the heck why not. The game was very mild asking silly truths and stupid dares till I dared her to go moon my brother, knowing he had a friend over figured it would be good, except he didn’t have one friend of over he had like 3. She went upstairs, I heard laughing then a scream then the door closed. I figured everything was fine till I heard a ruckus then another scream, couldn’t make it out while the door was closed and she was two floors above me, but then I heard running followed by scream, “Get away from me!” I saw my friend come running down the stairs, however she was naked. One hand covering her vajayjay and other covering her breasts. She flew right past me and into the bathroom and locked the door. Like a bunch of pervs, the boys followed her right up to the door and started bargaining with her to come out. All I heard was her yell, “Fuck you pervs, if you want to see a girl naked go strip Manda.” I saw four heads turn with ear to ear smiles, so I ran for the stairs and was about to make it when I felt a hand grab my pant leg and trip me to the ground. Before I could get up to make a run for it again I was grabbed by the lot of them. Two grabbed my arms and two grabbed my legs and picked me up took me back downstairs and threw me on floor. Now it was four on one and I was trapped in the basement. I yelled to my friend, “You’re a real bitch you know that.” I heard her giggle. I charged at one of the boys trying to get right past him which didn’t work, but might of had this caught him off guard. But he grabbed me and I fought like heck to get away. Unfortunately he succeeded in tackling me to the ground. Once there the boys pinned me face down. One was holding my arms above my head while the other two were holding my ankles. It looked like I was trying to stretch myself, which I wasn’t :(. The last one who was free asks, “So boys should me make her suffer for getting her friend stripped?” All three almost simultaneously, “Oh yes what you got in mind?” I began yelling at them, “Don’t you dare! You’ll pay for this!” and so on and so forth. Finally my bro says, “Ok enough is enough. We need to shut her up get her socks.” I’m tried to kick and punch free but with three boys holding me down I didn’t have too much of a choice but to comply. My brother didn’t waste too much time getting my socks off and then took the liberty to tie it around my head to gag me. Now “mmmmppphhfff” is all they heard. “Ok now what, I wonder if she is wearing panties,” said one of them. My brother, said, “I don’t know let me check,” he then grabs the waistband of my PJ’s and pulls them up to show the one holding my arms. “Not really,” he replied. “I think she’s in a thong,” which I was so he got a great look at my butt. My brother then let my PJ’s slap back against my butt. “Oh I’m sorry guys you two didn’t get to see.” He then sat on my legs grabbed the material of my PJ’s at my hips and slowly slid the pants down under my cheeks. I’m now mooning the room. “Okay, you two ready?” “Of course!” He stood up. “Nice ass Manda,” they all replied and I felt myself turn beat red. “Hmm, she still doesn’t match the other though,” said one. “Well I can change that,” my brother said With that he went right for my shirt and pulled up to my wrists with the bra, so now all they had to get it off without losing me, so my brother grabbed my arms by the elbows and the other pulled off my shirt and bra. I was now half naked, with my butt still hanging out my PJ’s. They switched places again. “How else can we embarrass her before were done.” They sat there talking about what they were going to do to me for a min, till one says, “I know lets tie her up so she can’t get away.” The “mphf” got really frantic. “Guys I got an idea, be right back.” Said my brother. It didn’t take him long to come back with a roll of duct tape. They then proceeded to pull my pant legs up and taped my ankles together followed by my wrists. So now at best I might be able to cover my vajayjay or my breasts but it would be hard. After they had me tied up they let me go, however I didn’t want to move only my boobs were uncovered and they were covered by the floor. “Hey lets stand her up and get a look at those titties.” My heart dropped. So they did each grabbed and arm and they lifted me right off the ground and on to my feet. “Ok guys, now who wants to see the grand finale?” “Me, me, me,” chanted the boys. Meanwhile my tush and breasts are still hanging out giving the boys a show. “Well hold her up.” Two boys were on each side holding me up under and arms. As I’m standing there giving a show my brother came up and yanked my pants down. Now I am standing there in basically just a thong. “Well I guess we should let her go now,” one said, “Naaa lets hog tie her now so she can’t get dressed,” so that’s just what they did. I waited there for about 5 minutes before my friend came out and cut the tape so I could get dressed. |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 3 |
| Message: | The group of teens let out a collective gasp after Jake's shocking dare that Candy should wear only a towel for the rest of the Truth or Dare game. Candy went pale and protested "WHOA! That's going too far." Megan smirked "Chicken?" Billy butted in "Hey, the rules only said we couldn't dare someone to be naked. You'll still be wearing something." Jake commented as well "Hey, you all just made me basically jack off." Nikki smirked "Nope, that was just a rubbing, but I know what MY next dare is!" Eric nervously spoke up "Ok guys, this is going way too fast." Ryan yelled to stop the debates "HEY! Let's take a vote on if that's a fair bet. If not, Jake picks another one." Candy is nervously shivering, sensing that this vote will go bad. Her life practically flashes before her eyes. When the vote is taken only Candy, Eric, and Linda vote against the dare, making it official.
Jake smiled and teased "So Candy, looks like it's towel time!" Candy's face went from white to red all over. Billy joined in "Or...you can risk something far, far worse in the SuperDare pile" Candy wasn't ready to risk that, so she finally answered "Ok ok, I'll do it." And ran off to the bathroom to change. Candy stripped naked behind the safety of the door, and picked the largest towel to wrap around herself, covering from her armpits to her knees. However, the weight of the giant towel was causing it to want to fall way too easily. Candy, running out of time and options, grabbed a medium-sized towel instead. She wrapped it around and looped a corner in tightly, and this one only went down to her upper thighs. She was afraid that if she bent over too far in this towel that she would moon people, so she made herself remember to not bend over at all. Staring at the door, hearing the catcalls from behind it, knowing that four hot boys (and even 3 girls) were about to stare at her almost-naked, she finally got the courage to open the door and walk out. Wolf-whistles and wooting were everywhere, as all of the boys were loving the sight of the petite blonde wearing a light covering of white and nothing more. Everyone watched carefully hoping for it to fall, but it never did and Candy returned to her seat. Candy made sure to keep a hand between her legs when she sat, preventing any exposures. Megan smiled "Wow, showing off some leg now huh?" while moving her hand up Candy's thigh. Megan actually tried to lift up the bottom of the towel to sneak a peek, but Candy screamed and hit her hand away. Nikki then said "Ok, it's your turn to dare Candy. Make it a good one!" Candy looked around at the boys, and suddenly the image that had been racing through her mind all day flashed again. She knew her dare. "Eric, I dare you to take a shower, with us in the room, for 30-seconds." Eric panicked "Hey, no naked dares!" Nikki then said "You'll be behind the curtain...that's good enough" "But that curtain is see-thru!" Candy had some pity, and said "Well, you can cover with a washcloth too, like you did with Linda" Megan then shook the SuperDare cup "Or...." Eric was not wanting to draw Billy's strip dance Super, or his own submission "Become everyone's playtoy for 5 minutes". He didn't know what the other 6 choices were, but he figured they had to be very, very bad. So, with no other choice, Eric agreed "Fine, but you have to leave the room and close the door when I'm done!" Eric went into the bathroom and shut the door without locking it. He couldn't believe that he was about to relive the embarrassment from last night, only with FOUR girls this time! He quickly started the water, took off his PJ pants, grabbed his washcloth, and hopped in. Eric meekly called out "Ok, I'm ready." while covering with both hands. Suddenly the door flew open, and all four girls were crowding the room to get a better look at the naked showering boy. It was every-bit as good as Linda remembered, and it was even hotter than Candy had imagined it. Candy was holding her towel on for dear life, convinced that one of the girls might try to yank it off of her in the crowded room. Megan and Nikki were uncharacteristically quiet, staring in lust. Eric just stood like a statue with both hands and transparent white washcloth covering his privates, and the mostly see-thru curtain blurring their view. Megan then joked "Hey come on, you gotta wash some too!" Eric was already feeling submissive, so he started using his left hand to rub his chest and hair, acting like he was washing. This left only one hand covering him, and it was pretty noticeable to the girls how hard he was. As time was running out, Nikki got bold and grabbed the end of the curtain and slid it wide open without warning! Eric yelled, and suddenly the blurry curtain was to his side, and all four girls were staring at his barely-covered naked body. His free hand went back to covering, and he yelled "NIKKI!!" As the 30-seconds ran out, all of the girls reluctantly left the room, but not without making horny comments, trying to stall. Nikki even bargained "So, how much for the washcloth?" Before finally being the last one out. Once the door was closed, Eric hopped out of the shower, still covering, and locked it. Nikki, being the last one out, noticed that the others were back in the main room already and weren't watching her, so she got close to the door and tried to peek through the crack. Thanks to the house being somewhat old, the gaps between doors are a couple centimeters, and Nikki could actually see into the room a little bit. Eric, unaware that he was being watched, uncovered his body and grabbed a towel to dry his hair. Nikki bit her lip, and stared unblinkingly at Eric's penis while he dried off. She had tried many times before to spy on a naked boy, but this was the first time that it worked! Nikki's legs began to weaken, as she memorized every detail. Linda, who had turned around to see what was taking Nikki so long, loudly whispered "Oh my God, Nikki!" Nikki jumped, looked at Linda knowing she was caught, and just smirked before walking back towards the room. A few seconds later, Eric returned as well, and it was time for his dare. Eric knew that he wanted revenge on Nikki for opening the curtain. He didn't even know that she had just spied on him, but Eric knew that she would be his target. And thanks to her earlier comments, he knew just what to dare her. Eric challenged "Ok Nikki, you said you wanted my washcloth earlier. Well, now I have four of them, and they're all wet. I dare you to change into a homemade bikini made out of only these wet washcloths and some rubber bands, and stay that way for the whole game!" Nikki, the tomboyish sporty "cool" girl that she was, had just been shocked out of her cool persona. "Whoa whoa" she protested, but Candy spoke up "Hey, I'm here in a towel!" And Megan laughed and said "Guess you're regretting that curtain pull now ain't ya?" Nikki knew that she was stuck, and she was deathly afraid of getting the strip dance SuperDare or hers, which she felt was even worse, which was "Cum in your pants while everyone watches" So, Nikki took the washcloths and accepted the dare, as Eric explained to her how he wanted the bikini made. When Nikki asked "How do you know how to make a homemade bikini?" Eric smiled and said "Internet" Nikki went into the bathroom to change, but she placed a big towel over the gap in the door...just in case. She stripped naked, and began by wrapping rubber bands around her chest above and below her breasts. For once she was thankful for her small breasts, because she knew this would never work with big'uns. She then put the third band around her waist. She then tied two of the wet washclothes together by their corners, and pulled it between her legs, securing it with the band. Next, she used the other two to make her top, and felt that it would hold better if they weren't tied in the center. Now dressed in her bikini, she did a few jumping jacks to make sure it was secure, and everything actually stayed in place. And then, she looked at the mirror and saw that her nipples were fairly visible due to them being wet and white. Also, her bush showed through. She was getting very nervous now. She re-tied the washcloths between her legs to have a wider bow, to cover her there, even if that meant that the bottoms were lower overall and now were just barely high enough to cover her whole butt. She ran out of ideas for her top, so she decided to just keep her hands on her chest until they dried more. So, with shivers all over, Nikki opened the door and walked out. The boys cheered as Nikki walked into the room, her hands covering her boobs. She was now more naked in public than ever, and they knew it. The entire side of her hips and chest, plus her back, were completely bare. Candy was now very glad that she had a whole towel to cover with. As everyone stared hard, it became Nikki's turn. "Well Ryan, you get to change your clothes now. I dare you to wear only...A SOCK!!" Ryan jumped "Daaamn!" Nikki then finished "And you only get another sock for your butt, and a rubber band. That's IT!" Ryan wasn't the whining type, so despite the fact that he felt like he was going to faint he went over and changed. Sure enough, Ryan walks out with a sock around his cock, and a sock loincloth in the back. The sock in the front was sticking outward, and clearly Ryan was hard. His front sock did next-to-nothing to cover his pubes, which made Ryan even more embarrassed, and made the girls even more excited. Ryan's turn next, and he had a great one. He wasn't lying earlier when he said that he'd choose to sleep with Candy above the others, and her being in just a towel and fidgeting with it constantly was driving him crazy. When she stood up and walked, he could see it shifting around, and Candy constantly kept a hand in place to keep in hooked on. He wanted to see that thing fall no matter what. So with that, he declared "Candy...I dare you to do 50 jumping jacks in a row without stopping!" To be continued.... |
| Name: | Migratory Siren |
| E-mail address: | justinbeaverishomo@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | a shameless' diary, note 76...post 1 |
| Message: | Jaron, not just any neighbor. I'm obsessed with him. Not just any hot gentleman, he's a cool, practical joker.
It started one night, after my purity ball, me and the newly purified girl's with our dad's in our back walked out of the building, just as we did, we went silent and watch this half naked guy winked and passed right in front of us girls. We stared and drool over his glistening, sweaty build and after watching him vanish into the curve, we let out a long lusting breath and our dads getting mad for us watching the topless guy. I told my dad,"what stopping me from drooling over guys? As long as we don't fuck them right?" Righhhhhhhhht. We went home with me getting grounded for days. But thanks to my mom, who was on my side about not doing the purity ball thing, convinced my dad to lift the grounding. That night, I pulled out my stack of half naked boys that i took pictures on swimming pools and after lusting on them that I rubbed myself afterwards. It became a habit, doing it on mornings and at night and sometimes, at lunch. Two weeks later after me and my classmates forgot about all that purity ball thing about me, we had this cute substitute teacher. From that time I been wishing that he'd take off his clothes so I could take a picture of his body. Since we didn't do that much that day, I spend half the time of the class drooling and fantasizing about the substitute naked body and was rubbing myself right on the class! Well I put my cell phone inside my pants and let it vibrate by using the alarm but I couldn't cum which made me frustrated. Because I was a little sweaty and wet on my vagina. I was so frustrated that even though I was sitting infront of the class that I lay down my head on the table pretending to be texting when in fact I lowered my pants just a little bit and my fingers were moving wildly rubbing myself. But since I was a little uncomfortable that I still wouldn't cum. The bell rang and I pulled my fingers out of my pants, with my fingers still wet, I packed up my things and stood up but that I forgot to zip back my pants which fell right to my ankles, revealing my panties half way pulled down and my butt showed to the whole class. I dropped my things and quickly sat on my chair but instead I missed it and fell backward to the floor. Then it wasn't just my butt was showing, but my vagina too. But I was quick and quickly pulled my panties up then my pants. Thankfully not everyone had cellphones nor they was too slow to pull it out or forgot about it. The hot substitute was smiling and was covering his mouth to keep from laughing himself. I was not just embarrassd and humiliated myself infront of the whole class but I might not have gotten into trouble, but someone told my parents and my dad grounded me. But my mom made him lifted it up and convinced him it was just an accident. The next day in class, people were asking me about the incident and since there were no proof, I tell them it was just a rumor. The sub is still there and told me that he went into my desk yesterday and notice how wet the chair was. I blushed and the thought of it made me want to rub myself again. |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 2 |
| Message: | Despite trying to play it cool after their shared shower, both Eric and Linda were thinking about each others bodies the entire night. Eric had some significant difficulty keeping his "excitement" contained because of his parents' "no underwear, only PJs" rule, and Linda noticed it again and again the whole night, even if she pretended to not be looking. Thankfully the teens were alone in the basement, because the presence of parents would've killed all of the tension right quick.
After a few hours of pretending that nothing happened, Linda finally whispered to Eric "So...um, Did you, ya know...like what you saw earlier?" Eric blushed but quickly answered "Oh hell yeah! You're, like, REALLY hot." Linda smiled "Yeah, I liked what I saw too." Eric asked "Do you think we could do something like that again?" but Linda slowly said "I don't know. We'll see." The next morning, Saturday, Eric and Linda went out to hang with their friends. They both texted around and 6 total other people agreed to meet them at the local park, which is just a 3 minute walk from Eric's house. Eric and Linda both promised each other to keep their adventure last night a secret. After hanging out for about an hour, the teens noticed Eric's mother walking towards the park. Linda had apparently forgotten her cellphone, so Mrs. Lingle was returning it. After she handed it to Linda, she fairly loudly declared "Yeah, you left it on the sink last night. You must've been pretty distracted from all of that showering with Eric you did." Linda's face went white, and Mrs. Lingle giggled a little before waving to everyone and leaving. Ryan asked first "Showering with Eric?" When he got no answer from the two, and both were blushing, he had his confirmation. "Oh my God, you did shower together didn't you?? Naked??" Soon everyone was blasting them with questions simultaneously "Why?" "Are you together now?" "Did you fool around?" "What was it like?" and Billy asked the great one "And did you take pictures to share with the rest of the class?" That one actually got answered by Linda "No! Oh my God" Finally, the two embarrassed teens told their friends Ryan, Billy, Jake, Megan, Nikki, and Candy the entire story. Billy joked again "Haha, sounds like we need to have more parties at Eric's house. I'm free tonight!" This started everyone deciding that there would in-fact be a party that very night, and it was going to be a crazy "adult" party. Megan laid down the challenge "And hey, we should play truth or dare, if you boys have the balls for it!" Candy butted in "No daring people to be naked, but other than that I'm in!" Sure enough, it was settled. That night, all 8 of them were having a blast. They had just finished their showers (separately), and were all wearing their PJs, with the guys shirtless. In no time at all the game had started, with the rules being that you could not challenge the person who just challenged you, no repeating questions or dares, and that if anybody refused a dare, or got caught lying on a Truth, that they had to draw a SuperDare from a can of folded papers. Each person wrote in one Superdare and mixed it in, and even if they drew their own submission they still had to do it. If a Superdare was refused, then the others would grab the chicken and FORCE them to do the dare. Billy then upped the ante significantly by showing everyone that his submission was "Strip naked in front of everyone and dance." All eight, including Billy, were now deathly afraid of drawing THAT one! The game began with several truth questions, all being naughty ones: First Eric is asked by Megan "Do you masturbate?", and he has to answer "yes", which gets some hoots. Eric then asks Candy "Have you ever flashed anyone?" And Candy grins and says "Nope." Candy then asks Ryan "If you could only have sex with one of us, who would it be?" Ryan thought for awhile, and then answered "That is hard! I'd probably do all of you, but I'll say you Candy. Hopefully you're sweet like candy all over!" Candy's blush was hilarious, so she covered her face to stop the laughing. Ryan then asked Linda "Are you shaved down there? And don't lie, 'cause I'll make Eric snitch on you" and she quickly said "Yes, I shave everything." The boys loudly yelled and even the girls all cheered for this one. Finally Billy chose the first dare, and Linda said "Ok. Since you keep saying you want a nudie picture of me so badly, I dare you to go into the bathroom, get naked, and take a picture of your thighs and legs. And then text it to all four of us girls!" Another glorious reaction, and Billy went to do the dare. After about 30 seconds, the girls got their text message, and squealed with delight! Billy had followed instructions perfectly, and the picture stopped just below the point of showing something. When Billy returned, he said "Ok, let's just forget about the truth part, those are boring. Let's just do dares from now on." While it took some convincing, all eight agreed, and now the daring contest begins with Billy daring Megan to lift her shirt up to her shoulders and flash her bare back to the group. With surprisingly little hesitation, Megan turned around and showed them her back. She then dared Jake to rub himself over his pants for 30 seconds while they watched. Jake was in shock, but sure enough he started to rub. As he got harder, his body became much more visible for the girls, who were practically drooling by the time he was done. Even after he stopped, there was a very visible tent in his PJs, and all four girls secretly wanted to touch it. Jake then unleashed his bombshell: "Candy, I dare you to change into a towel, and wear only that for the rest of the game!" To be continued.... |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Fearless Loathing in Las Vegas ***********really, really sicko-- Please don't read this********** |
| Message: | (Or Janie gives herself a present – accidentally, of course!!!)
My company sent me to Vegas to do a conference for them, and put us up in a very nice, though inexpensive hotel off the strip. We stayed close to the airport with entertainment, expenses for a bar tab as well so we could take care of clients and prospects, gambling and a health spa, just about everything -- my favorite place to relax (and get hit on by guys, too). Once I got to my room, I relaxed and opened the shades. Out my window, I saw that they had a lap pool. OMG, I’d never dreamed I’d ever stay at a hotel with a 25 meter lap pool -- I love to swim!!! I was so excited I thought, ‘I’ve got to try that out.’ The moment I saw a person swimming in the lap pool, I was hooked. When I saw a woman swimming in it, I envy caught me. I wondered how cold it was. It was chilly, but not cold outside – maybe 55 degrees F in the air. But what was the water? Was it heated? So I went down to health club pool to swim laps after a brief nap in my room. I put on my old swimsuit, made of worn out nylon, which I carry all the time grabbing my room towel. Now, I’d only brought my suit and goggles (as carry on, with everything else), so to cover my butt I wrapped myself up in the towel to go down. About 12 separate buildings made up the hotel, plus the spa and casino, lounges and conference center. Outside the building, it was chilly. When I got to the health spa, the people I had been watching were already in the Jacuzzi warming up. Of the several people there, two-- a man and woman, had been swimming in the lap pool. Now they were with a couple other girls in the hot tub, talking. I hadn’t noticed, or maybe the girls had just come out of the spa’s fitness center. So I put down my stuff by the tub saying, hi -- my goggles, sandals and towels. I’d picked up a few more towels in the spa, but they were like dishtowels -- much too small to do anything but dry off with. When I pulled off the towel I was using as a wrap, the man there stared at me. I knew from his look, I was showing off my prominent pubis in the fabric of my old nylon swimsuit. I didn’t care, as long as the guys I worked with were inside in the bar. (I had on one of my beautiful old Speedo racers, which was sort of threadbare from wear between the legs. I looked good in it, though, I knew; I’d just been staring at myself for like 5 minutes up in my room in the mirror. I was worried one of the guys from my group might come out from the bar – fat chance, tough. I was pretty sure they were on their third Fat Tire by now. But if one did, I wanted to look marginally covered, so they wouldn’t think I was shirking off work. Now the women in the Jacuzzi looked nervous; their boyfriend was mentally stripping me, I could tell. First he looked at my swimsuit, and then started to look at my stuff. I imagined he was wondering if I was just another hooker looking for a john. As I got in the hot tub, he looked at my butt. He wasn’t too shy, considering how he did. Maybe cuz of that, the girls decided to leave. After a few minutes chatting, the girl with the man did too – he followed and soon I was alone all by my little old self. I was getting turned on now, playing with the water jets. I was bored, and thinking about rubbing myself off. After touching my sex through the fabric a few moments, I grew frustrated. Who ever thought nylon could be so thick! So, I quickly pulled off my suit. Once I was naked, I started to press my sex onto the jets, in front. Now I was masturbating furiously by myself. The water jets felt so good, though, I thought I would stimulate my rear. So I turned around, but I couldn’t reach my butt up to the jet. I had to kneel up on the ledge to feel the water rush over the rear of my sex. But when I I pressed my butt back against the jets, I started to feel really good. I don’t know why, but I’m very stimulated in that part of my bod. In only a few moments, I was rubbing my bottom against a powerful jet. It felt good on my perineum, then in my crack; the intense water was vibrating the skin around my bungee, making it alternately get excited then numb. In moments I was, rubbing all over myself. It felt good. I was in love with the way the jet was rubbing my backside – especially my an*s. Suddenly someone came into the gym and made a loud sound, scaring me; I slipped. For a fleeting moment, the water from the jet went up into my rear end. Water shot straight up my butt! It was only for a moment, but my bottom just opened up, completely. I only realized what I’d just done as I felt a certain biological urge I couldn’t ignore! OMG, I’d accidentally let the water force open my butt, filling it. I’d accidentally given an enema to myself. I was completely full – my butt that is -- with water. I felt ready to burst. So here I am nude in the Jacuzzi with a tank load of water up my butt, needing to immediately relieve myself. I felt my ass starting to gurgle inside. Suddenly I realized I didn’t have a moment to lose. That water would soon be squirting out! OMG, into the Jacuzzi, how gross! In a moment I was quickly climbing out of the tub, racing into the health spa with a little towel pressed to my chest to find a toilet. I broke running for the loo with my towel in front. I needed to find it quickly, before the water started pouring out of my butt. I knew once it started, I couldn’t control it. At least, I thought I probably couldn’t. Of course, it might be only water, but ya never know, and I didn’t know what else I could do. I couldn’t risk it, if it wasn’t. You see, I would be in a terrible fix if it mixed with my p**h up my butt. You know, like after an enema -- I know it’s pretty sick. (I have diet issues, though.) I didn’t want to mess up the Jacuzzi or spill onto their concrete, either, that would have been just so Goth. So I hopped out heading for the restroom as fast as I could. I remembered there was one just inside the gym; I faintly recalled walking past it as I came through. Only there hadn’t been anyone in the gym at that time, so I ran in not expecting anyone; the shock of what met me was quite rude. The moment opened the door, I saw a couple of guys lifting weights. They in turn looked at me too. As they looked at me, I’m not sure who was more surprised, me or them. Then I saw the restroom, and quickly headed for the door. It was unisex, only the door wouldn’t open. I realized in my fright it was locked. There must have been someone inside. Panicking now, I screamed if anyone was in there. I was squeezing my butthole as tightly as I could while I did. I was holding it in tightly, cuz it felt like I was going to burst. If it exploded it would be impossible to control once it did. So I just stood there a moment before I started to wonder what they thought, the weightlifters who were watching me over by the side of the gym. Only silence and stares – in shock at what they saw, I suppose. If there was no one in there – the bathroom, I wondered, then why would the door be locked? Then it dawned on me that the door had to be sprung, or bent. Somehow it was jammed. So here I am begging for a place to void myself, and only one place in sight – other than the bushes out in front of the spa entrance. I felt I might start to cry in a few moments more. “Please, can you guys help me open the door? Pleeaaaaase…” I was desperate, and these were strong men. “Oh yes, mam,” these two guys said back simultaneously, as they dumped their weights stumbling over to me at the bathroom door. What chivalry, I thought. They were saviors, no saints. They came over and forced open that door, letting me into the restroom. As I fell in, I didn’t even bother shoving it shut, or pushing them out – but they were so polite they just went back to their weights, almost as if nothing had happened at all. In an instant I was down on the commode, sitting frozen with my hands glued to the seat doing my stuff. Even before I fully sat down on the stool, I just opened up – I mean my insides just sort of spewed up. I blew and farted, then farted and blew; then I farted and blew even more. I cried for what seemed like an hour praying for it to stop. It was just like I was in the hospital getting ready to go into surgery, or having an internal exam of my lower intestinal tract. (It reminded me of what I did the first time I let my boyfriend have u-no-what. It was sick and gross.) Meanwhile, all the while the door was ajar wide open. Outside, the guys just continued working out, as I did my stuff farting and farting away. OMG! It was horrible; just so unladylike. I just felt so embarrassed doing what I was, with the door ajar so they could hear what it was – a disaster. Maybe they were even watching it, I supposed. Farting loudly in the bathroom with the door ajar where anyone could hear. I thought, “Oh god, Janie, this is so sick. Why did you do that, you sick little girl? You’re so silly, no hopeless. Your mother would be ashamed if she knew….. it was stupid; your always getting into some kind of a fix.” Well, the guys must have looked over a few times as I cried quietly to myself in agony. It didn’t matter, if you know what I mean. I was bending over on the commode trying to cover my front from them with the towel as much as I could. It was just so pathetic, my entire tummy was spastic with cramps, too. It just wouldn’t calm down. ‘How can getting water up your ass upset your tummy,’ I thought? It was almost like I was throwing up out my rear. Presently though, in about fifteen minutes I started to feel and little better. So I spread my legs, looking down into the water in the toilet, to see how bad it was. What I saw shocked me, though! It was amazing! As I looked down, I realized the water was perfectly clear. Perfectly clean, pure as fresh fallen snow! Amazing, I giggled quietly to myself…. Amazing, how ironic! Sitting there a few more minutes, it finally seemed that it was over -- my accidental enema, that is, started to clear up. So now I started to ponder my exit. How was I ever going to get out without those two weightlifter guys who wrestled that door open for me seeing me again, maybe even making eye contact? Oh my god, I didn’t want to have to look at them again, after showing them my butt, barging into the fitness center weight room and farting up a storm. It was just so uncharacteristic of all I had done to this point at the show. Okay I thought, now how’m I gonna get outta here? Sheepishly, I got up bent over pretty far, pressing the towel over my breast in front. “Scuze me, could you guys close your eyes, pleeaase?” (They did) “Thank you, I just hafta get back to my stuff and get dressed. Saaaw-rrrry.” “Hey lady, you gonna be okay?” one chirped in. “We could call a paramedic, ya know,” said one, as the other looked on equally amazed in shock. OMG a paramedic!! ! That’s the last thing Sue and I needed, it’d cost a couple thousand bucks outa pocket to close out, I thought. That would blow Chloe’s college fund, again! You guys would screw me more than you ever thought. “Oh no,” I said, “I’m okay now. Musta been something I ate earlier. It’s all gone now.” So I paraded out to the Jacuzzi again, knowing full well after putting on my swimsuit I’d have to parade back through to get out, and they’d see me again, clearly seeing who I was. I threw on my suit in front of the lit up Jacuzzi in front of all these windows from the buildings looking out at the fitness center whirlpool and lap pool, nowhere near as confident before I suffered my little accident half an hour before. I was struggling to untangle my suit and pull it on quickly, knowing a lot of people, including my work pals, could be watching me from above. Somehow I did it quickly, though, as best I could. (Believe it or not, I had it on inside out, I was to find out later.) Finally somewhat composed again, I walked out through the door from the back into fitness center. The guys were still there, lifting away as if there was nothing amiss. Somehow, it didn’t seem right to just run through without thanking them. My mother taught me to be polite, if anything. A young woman must always be polite; very polite. Being polite is the mark of a lady. So as left, I decided to thank them. I swung over towards the weights where they still lifted away. “OMG I don’t know what I ever would have done without you guys.’ (Please don’t ask me any questions about why I was nude, though, I thought.) “I just have the most sensitive little tummy in the world, and I must have gotten some bad salad or something for lunch.“ (It’s just that I’m a little weird ya know. No, I know you don’t know, but that’s all it was. Trust me, I ‘m just a little odd. That’s why I swim in the nude, and get water up my butt, not my nose.) “I’m fine now, thanks to you guys for your help….” (and I’ll be boogieing out of here fast I hope, thanks a lot….) “You two are so sweet…..” (plus ya got a helluva free show, even if it was sorta gross). “How can I ever repay you? I better get along back to my room now…” (Before someone still calls the paramedics or cops!! Or worse -- my boss!!!) In chimes the short one. “Hey, are you the one doing the SNNX conference booth? I thought I saw you in there this afternoon. Are you sure you’re okay, lady? After all, that booth wouldn’t be half as attractive without you in it smiling at us, now would it” OMG, my heart was starting to melt. “Oh shit, I’m stuck now,” I thought, and I was. “Hey, how about my pal and I take you out to refill that empty tummy of yours. This here’s Danny, I’m Tim. We’ll buy you some decent food if you’ll let us. Then you won’t lose it again. Ya know the casino restaurant’s open all night…. (Hey, your sorta cute, anyhow …) Aren’t you someone I know? Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t, sh*t, sh*t, sh*t …..STUCK! Luv, Janie PS: Okay, so I got treated to prime rib by two hunks for all that. I’m so lucky, sometimes, in the end!!! NO PUN INT-END-ED. Oh, and Bangy, “Fat Tire’s” a beer here that’s loaded up with carbs. Off my diet list, for sure. |
| Name: | Blackbird |
| Subject: | My name is Lily... And this is the story of my utter, utter humiliation. (Part three.) |
| Message: |
This morning, I walked to school with a heavy heart. Yesterday, Lucy had seemed truly angry that I refused to tell her my secret, and even though I was proud I hadn't, I feared what the raven would do. My normally up-beat expression was blank, eyes downcast and unnaturally dull, she swing in my step gone. I wore shorts, since it was still warm, which were a bit loose on me, something I liked to do to hide my large behind, when I wasn't doing so by wearing skirts. In my old school I'd started to feel comfortable with wearing "sexy" clothes, but I didn't really feel as comfortable right now, and I'd never liked my big ass to begin with. I wore a simply small t-shirt to go with it, in brightly contrasting colours, and flipflops. My bag was heavy around my shoulder, but my heart was far heavier. As I trudged along slowly, the billion things the girl could do to me flashed through my mind, and I had to suppress a shudder of fear. Being beaten up, written on, laughed at, humiliated... Physical abuse flashed through my mind, and I prayed to god I'd get home without any bruises today. By now, I'm sad I was right. I think bruises would have been easier to deal with. But even as my mind was overflowing with fear, nothing happened once I got to school. I went to class normally, though still fully isolated, and lunchbreak arrived. More confident, I walked through the cafeteria- when it happened. Before I even knew it, two hands grabbed by shorts from behind and pulled them down efortlessly, right to my ankles. My eyes widened in shock, and I froze, as it all just happened too fast, my heart pounding in my ears as my small cotton panties sprung into view, the thin white material spun so tightly over my behind it looked ready to tear, half the cheeks even showing due to the cut, pale flesh jiggling slightly at the movement. My shirt didn't cover anything, stopping at my bellybutton, and everything from the waist down was clearly visible for everyone in the cafeteria as my predator distanced herself again. For a moment, everything was frozen and silent, and then spontaneously my cheeks burst into flames as loud laughter roared through the room, and my mouth fell open, brain overloading in embarrassment. I was barely aware of what I was doing, yet it was as if I was watching it all happen in slow motion. Someone yelled out; "Nice knickers, fatass!", breaking my trance with it's grotesque rudeness. My face shifted to horrified shame as I screamed, hands instantly flying down to my front, covering my panty-clad crotch, bending over slightly to hide more- Causing my voluptuous ass to bulge out even more behind me, which I realized with a squeal as I finally did the only sensible thing and pulled my shorts up, and ran, the laughter ringing in my ears. I can still recall all those eyes, watching me- and worst of all; The smirk on Lucy's face, letting me know that this was only the beginning. The rest of lunch I spent in a stall in the girl's bathroom, trying to catch my breath, tears spilling, but mainly trying to find out one thing... This was the first time I had been humiliated with a, say, sexual tint to it, and I was terrified, and disgusted, and horribly embarrassed, so... Why did I feel so turned on? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ To be continued |
| Name: | amanda21 |
| Subject: | stripped nakie |
| Message: | my friend and were just sitting around in my basement talking and such till she offered to play truth or dare. figured what the heck why not. game was very mild asking silly truths and stupid dares till i dared her to go moon my brother, knowing he had a friend over figured it would be good, except he didnt have one friend of over he had like 3. so she went upstairs, i heard laughting then a scream then the door closed. figured everything was fine till i heard a ruckus, then another scream, couldnt make it out while the door was closed and she was two floors above me, but then i heard running followed by scream, get away from me. i saw my friend come running down the stairs buuuut, she was naked. one hand covering her vajayjay and other covering her breasts. she flew right past me and into the bathroom and locked the door. like a bunch of pervs, followed her right up to the door, and started bargening with her to come out. all i heard was her yell, fuck you pervs, if you wanna see a girl naked go strip manda. i saw four heads turn with ear to ear smiles, so i ran for the stairs. was about to make it when i felt a hand grab my pant leg, and tripped me to the ground. before i could get up to make a run for it again i was grabbed by the lot of em. two grabbed my arms and two grabbed my legs and picked me up took me backdownstairs and threw me on floor. so now it was four on one and i was trapped in the basement. i yelled to my friend, your a real bitch you know that. i heard her giggle. so i charged at one of the boys trying to get right past him which didnt work, but might of had this caught him off guard. but he grabbed and i fought like heck to get away but was tackled to the ground. after he tackled me to the ground the boys pinned me face down. one holding my arms above my head and two holding my ankles. so it looks lil im trying to stretch myself, but im not :(. so the last one free asks, so boys should me make her suffer for getting her friend stripped? all three almost simulatiously, oh yes what you got in mind. me yelling at them dont you dare, you'll pay for this and so on and so forth. finally my bro says ok enough is enough. we need to shut her up get her socks. im trying to kick and punch free but with three boys holding ya down dont have too much of a choice but to comply. so my brother didnt waste to much time getting my socks off, and then took the libery to tie it around my head to gag me. so now mmmmppphhfff is all they heard. ok now what, i wonder if she is wearing panties said one of em. my brother, say i dunno let me check, he then grabs the waistband of my pj's and pulls them up to show the one holding my arms. not really he replyed think shes in a thong which i was so he got a great look at my butt, which my brother then let slap against my butt. oh im sorry guys you two didnt get to see. he then sat on my legs grabbed the hips of my pj's and slowly slid the pants down under my cheeks. so im now mooning the room. ok you two ready, of course! so he stood up. nice ass manda they all replied as i felt myself turn beat red. hmm she still dont match the other tho. well i can change that. with that he went right for my shirt and pulled up to my wrists with the bra, so now they had to get it off without losing me, so my bro grabbed my arms by the elbows and the other pulled off my shirt and bra, now half nakie, with my butt still hanging out. they switched places again. how else can we embarrass her before were done. they sat talking about what they were gonna do to me a min, till one i know lets tie her up so she cant get away. the mphf got really frantic. guys i got an idea, brb, so didnt take him long to come back with a roll of duct tape. so they pulled my pant legs up and tapped my ankles and wrist together. so now at best i might be able to cover my vajayjay and breasts but it would be hard. after they had me tied up they let me go, however i didnt wanna move only my boobs were uncovered and they were covered by the floor. hey lets stand her up and get a look at those titties. my heart dropped. so they did each grabbed and arm and they lifted me right off the ground and on to my feet. ok guys now who wants to see the grand finale? me me.. me chanted the boys. meanwhile my tush and breasts are still hanging out giving the boys a show. well hold her up. two boys on each side holding me up under and arms. as im standing there giving a show my brother came up and yanked my pants down. so now there i am standing in basically just a thong. well i guess we should let her go now one said, naaa lets hog tie her now so she cant get dressed, so thats just what they did. i waited there for about 5 mins before my friend came out and cut the tape so i could get dressed. |
| Name: | Jaron |
| Subject: | To executionus |
| Message: | Now that's a story I been waiting! Let me rate it 3 of 10! The lower the number the greater it is. Unfortunately nobody else ever gets the #1 spot.
Hm, makes me wish that I took a shower with girls around that age. I didn't start until high school though when I began getting used to girl's punches and sugar punches when I sneak into their shower and locker rooms. Lol. Now actually, Yoki had a real experience on that. Too bad she's only around once and probably never again because of fear of my negative response over her fetish story about the trip we taken just this past summer. And that Venelobelle aka Bubblebutt did too during her trip to the Sea World and Camping trips years back. Anyway, keep writing Executionus. I love it. . Sincere.. |
| Name: | Executionus |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls of Playville -- Part 1 |
| Message: | All teenagers of both genders have one secret trait in common: They all want to see every last one of their attractive opposite-gender friends naked. They obsess over it endlessly. But then on the other side, teenagers don't want anyone to see THEM naked, which turns the entire world into a game of cat and mouse. The middle and high school boys and girls in the town of Playville engage in a multitude of adventures with this single goal in mind.
Our story begins with Eric Lingle, a sly but shy 13-year-old boy who often hangs out with his many friends from school and the neighborhood, both boys and girls. His parents are complete hippies, and therefore let him do pretty-much whatever he wants and are far-too-open about sex topics with their son. Whenever he has a girl over, they will often tease him about how hot she is, and during sleepovers they will try to get them to share his bed (which the teens always shyly refuse). His parents also enforce a "dress" code at sleepovers, meaning that after their early-evening showers boys are only allowed to wear pajama pants, with no socks or shirts unless going outside, and girls are only allowed pajamas or a nightie. Nobody is supposed to wear anything underneath, not even underwear, so while a nightie is technically an option no girl has had the guts to wear one commando. The Lingles then do their laundry to be ready for the next day. They insist that it's about cleanliness, but Eric and most of his friends know that it's just them trying to set up embarrassing situations. Even still, the fact that Eric's parents let everyone do whatever they want to in the basement floor mostly undisturbed means that everyone still wants to hang out there instead of at their own houses. So on this day, a Friday sleepover, Eric and his friend Linda, a 13-year-old girl with long black hair and blue eyes, are running way behind with dinner. They have a show they want to watch that's on in 15 minutes, but the Lingles still insist upon showers first. So Eric rushes in first, quickly strips naked, and starts taking his shower. Eric is a small kid with short brown hair, and he figures that he can shower fast and then let Linda have her turn. Little did Eric know that his parents and Linda were watching the clock tick down, with Linda begging them to not make her shower until after the show. The Lingles refused to cave, but they offered up an idea: "Well then, you two should shower together to save time!" Linda's mouth dropped and her face went red. Linda whispered "Nooo!" Ignoring her answer, Eric's mother grabbed Linda's pajamas and a butter knife. With the speed and talent that only years of practice can give, she silently jimmied the lock and opened the door a crack. She then put the pajamas in Linda's arms, ignoring her whispered pleas, and quickly pushed her in and shut the door behind her. Eric was enjoying his shower, having just lathered his hair, when he heard the bathroom door fling open. He yelled "HEY!!" and covered himself with both hands behind the mostly see-thru curtain. The curtain only bothered to be blurry in the midsection, and even then it was easy to see shapes through it. Eric went red with embarrassment as he saw Linda get pushed in with him naked and so barely covered. When the door was shut again, he asked "What the hell are you doing?" Linda shyly and breathlessly answered "Um...your mom pushed me in here." Linda was staring wide-eyed at the naked boy in front of her. Even if she couldn't see the good bit yet, she could easily make out everything else, and this sent her hormones racing. Eric asked "Why the hell did she do that?" Which snapped Linda back into reality some. "She..uh...wants us to...shower together to save time." Eric gasped "What??" And his mom behind the door laughed and replied "And I'm not letting you two out until you're both fully clean, so you'd better hurry up!" Both Eric and Linda simultaneously said "Oh my God!" before pausing and looking at each other. Both were too nervous to move, but eventually Eric's embarrassment caused him to use one hand to grab a nearby white washcloth to cover with. Linda's heart skipped a beat when Eric moved one of his hands covering himself, but she still couldn't see anything underneath when he did and then he was more covered than before. After another long silence of them staring at each other, Linda finally spoke up "Oh my God, I think we actually have to do this." Her hormones were already racing, but this statement sent a shiver through Eric now. Was she actually going to strip with him there? Linda ordered "Ok...turn around, don't look!" as she grabbed the bottom of her shirt. Eric was frozen with shock, but managed to will himself to look away and close his eyes. He didn't want her to see his ass, so he instead stood sideways with his back to the side wall looking towards the back wall. He could hear the sound of clothes rustling and after a few seconds he ran out of willpower and tried to take a peek. He saw Linda in her panties unhooking her bra and about to be topless, but she saw him peek and screamed. Eric quickly looked away again and Linda panicly yelled "Don't look damnit!" He heard more sounds of stripping but was too scared to peek again until he heard the curtain slide open. Standing there naked, only covered by a hand towel, was a red-faced Linda. She quickly sidestepped in, also careful to not flash her ass. As the white hand-towel got wet it started to become much more form-fitting, and the outline of her breasts and tummy were quite visable. The small size of the shower meant that they were less just a foot apart, both completely naked except for their towel/washcloth, and both hornier and more nervous than ever before in their lives. Both of them just stared at each other for the next two minutes, both trying to see through the white coverings of the other, while trying to keep themselves as covered as possible. Eric had a new problem though, as he was now fully erect and this was making it very difficult to stay covered. Adding to this, his washcloth was now about 50% see-thru, so he kept one hand over himself on top of the washcloth at all times. Linda's towel was also 50% see-thru, so she kept one arm across her chest and one hand between her legs. Suddenly Eric's mom broke the tension by yelling "It's 7:55! You'd better hurry." This reminded both teens that they needed to get clean fast. Eric leaned forward to rinse his hair, but this also let him look down Linda's cleavage at point-blank range. Watching the soapy water from his hair run down her chest and disappear into her cleavage turned him on even more. Linda meekly asked "Can I have the shampoo?" Eric used his free hand to give her the bottle, but Linda had to use her lower hand to grab it. She felt that her pussy would be more hidden under the towel. She poured some shampoo and started washing up with one hand, while Eric started to lather up his body. Both are staring at each other the entire time, and while watching Eric's bare chest being lathered Linda is starting to feel more wet on the inside than she is on the outside. Eric quickly steps forward to rinse off, but this makes their legs and chests touch. Eric's covering hand is also now between Linda's legs, and since she is several inches taller than him his hand is now actually underneath the end of her towel! She secretly fantasizes about him lifting it up, while also being scared that he might just do exactly that. When he raises his hand a little and she feels the towel move, she instantly shoots her free hand down between her legs. This means that both of their private-covering hands are now touching! Eric shyly steps back once rinsed, and then Linda goes to rinse her hair, however rinsing long hair with both hands covering your body is a bad idea, and she ends up getting soap in her eyes. The sting makes her instinctively raise her towel to her eye and rub it clean, accidentally flashing her shaved pussy! Eric's eyes stare without blinking, trying to get a good look, but after 2 seconds she freaks and throws her hands down to cover before he can. She overcompensates though, and the top of her towel slips and folds down over her lower hand. So now she is stuck with one arm covering her completely-bare chest, and one hand holding her entire towel in front of her pussy. She can't move without uncovering one or the other. She yells "OH MY GOD, CLOSE YOUR EYES!" but Eric ignores the order. She tries to raise her lower hand and fumble with the towel to straighten it out, but this just keeps failing, and suddenly Eric uses his free hand to snatch the towel away! Linda screams and covers tightly with both hands "WHAT-THE-HELL, ERIC? GIVE-IT-BACK-NOW-PLEASE-PLEASE-PLEASE!" Eric, lost in lust, just looks on with his mouth wide open, before whispering "Um..Linda?" "WHAT?" "If you..uh...move your hands, I'll...let you see me" Linda's first thought was 'no', but this entire time she was begging his hand to move for some reason so that she could get a peek at him, and now here she was trapped naked and at his mercy anyway. So, after 5 whole seconds, she answered "You promise?" Eric whispered "..Yeah" Linda looked around, made sure the door was closed, looked over Eric's hot wet body one last time, and then dropped her arms, letting him see all of her nakedness, but instantly covered again. "There, I did it!" Eric responded "Come on, longer than that! Leave your arms down." Linda answered "No way!" Eric begged "Come onnn. You're hot, I want to really see you naked." Linda blushed from the compliment, and this was the last encouragement she needed. Linda dropped her arms and kept them at her side, letting a boy look at her completely naked for the first time in her life. Eric stared at her boobs, their pink aureola and her very pointy nipple parts for a few seconds, before looking down and memorizing her bald pussy slit. After about ten seconds, Linda meekly commanded "Ok ok, your turn!" Eric took a deep breath and then moved his hand. His rock-hard dick sprung up, having been held down this entire time. Linda's body shivered, and it was almost touching her leg! Eric's mom yelled for them "It's 8:00, your show is starting!" Suddenly the show seemed meaningless to them. Eric moved on arm up and gently touched her right nipple with his fingertip, but this was too much for Linda. "No, wait, we have to get done here." Linda bolted out of the shower like a rocket, and Eric got a great look at her butt as she bent down to pick up her PJs. Eric then turned off the water and exited the shower as well. Both hurriedly got dressed and then Linda said "Ok, don't tell ANYBODY we did that, got it?" "Ok." Too bad Eric's mom is not known for her ability to keep secrets. To be continued.... |
| Name: | Blackbird |
| E-mail address: | im_yourdevil@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | My name is Lily... And this is the story of my utter, utter humiliation. (Part two.) |
| Message: |
In the cafeteria, Lucy had told me I'd regret bumping into her, yet I'd simply shrugged it off and went on with my day as usual, although not without a nasty feeling in the back of my mind. After all, although my old school had been fine, I still had the trauma of years of bullying in the back of my mind, and more importantly, I lately had been having some...disturbing dreams, about the one thing that caused all the bullying back then. All in all, I wasn't exactly in a happy state of mind when I changed in the girl's lockerroom after PE that afternoon, and perhaps that's why I took a bit longer, and ended up alone. I enjoyed the peace and quiet for a bit, still not really fitting in my class, as I pulled my button-up over my head, covering my bouncy breasts, and reached for my miniskirt- and then the door opened. "hey!" I exclaimed, being only dressed in my bra, shirt and panties, the shirt short enough to clearly show off the black lacy thong I wore underneath, and my long shapely legs. I nearly let out a relieved sigh when I saw it wasn't a boy, but took it right back when I saw Lucy's peering blue eyes, a cruel smirk decorating her pink lips. She walked right in and closed the door behind her. "Hi there slut." instantly my brave behaviour started crumbling, intimidated by the girl- whom towered over me, already being taller and also wearing heels while I was barefoot, as she eerily reminded me of my former tormentors. My position betrayed my mental instability, and she must have noticed, for her smirk grew wider and she pushed me down on the bench. "Whats the matter? I though you were the new hot shit around here." I shook my head, looking at her with wide eyes, trying to understand why she was doing this to me- I'd only spilt her lunch on accident. The raven sneered at me, and before I knew it my face was pressed against the wall, hands pulled roughly behind my back and tied together as she pulled me back again by my hair, shaking me around and pressing me on the floor, now all of a sudden tied up and helpless. I had no idea what was going on- it went too fast. "P-please dont hurt me!" I managed to stammer out, and I cringed at how weak and pitiful my nowadays usually so confident voice sounded. She was sending me right back to a different mental state, one in which I could do nothing about my current situation. Lucy smiled sweetly at me. "No honey, I'm not going to hurt you." I somehow felt an unspoken 'yet'. "I just want to talk!" My green eyes must've looked confused, as she nearly patternally patted me on the head. "Don't worry honey, just tell me; How come a tough girl like you get's all meek and scared once you're in a tight spot?" a cruel glint appeared in her eyes. I swallowed heavily, not wanting to talk to her, but afraid of what she'd do to me if I didn't, and hoping she'd show me mercy if I did. "I-I used to be bullied..." she gasped in mock surprise, pink lips smacking obnoxiously, and that moment I knew I made a mistake. "Oh really now?? For something special?" I nodded softly, memories overflowing me like a hurricane of humiliation.She lapped it up as eagerly as a hungry vulture. "What for??" That went too far, and I shook my head, eyes closed tightly, face burning bright just at the thought of it. I'd rather die than let someone like her know. This seemed to enrage Lucy though, and she briskly stood up, grabbing the roots of my dark honey-coloured hair and pulling me up, barely allowing my feet to touch the floor. For someone so skinny she was mighty strong. "Fine!! If that's how you want it you bitch!" throwing me aside like a ragdoll, Lucy stormed out of the room, leaving me lyign there, shirt hiked up, panties clearl visible, hair a mess and eyes watery, face flushed and entire body shaking. Oh god. I don't know what possessed me to not go to any teachers for help, after spending nearly an hour to get free, get dressed, and finally go home, I just know I was scared of it getting worse, which it would, unknown to me, and I just know I was insanely relieved I didn't spill my secret to someone like Lucy Fitzgerald. Because honestly, she was the last person I wanted to know I used to wet myself when I got nervous. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- To be continued |
| Name: | Blackbird |
| E-mail address: | im_yourdevil@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | My name is Lily... And this is the story of my utter, utter humiliation. (Part one.) |
| Message: | Warning; Will gradually progress to be pretty hardcore. may include pantsing (of course), stripping (d'oh), spanking, sexual harassment, blackmail, sexual contect, diapers, sexual toys and just general degrading treatment.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello there, unknown person on the other side of the internet. How do you do? Are you sitting there, calmly, dressed? Reading these stories while secure in your knowledge that you are safe? My name is Lily, and I wish I could say the same. I am dressed right now, but the memory of my recent humiliation burns so freshly in my mind that I might as well be nude. The worst of all is that whenever I think about it (which is a lot, I can assure you) my pussy burns with a passion, and grows all hot and wet, and I am reminded how much of a slut I am all over again. And as I type my story, agonizingly slow, I sometimes need to take a break to remind myself to breath, and to stop my hand from travelling down slowly. Yes, the experience has changed me forever. It all started when I moved to a new town. You see, I have been callede lucky by people many times in life, as I have always managed to achieve top grades with no effort, and although I have no interest in sports, I am quite athletic and well, to put it bluntly, my body is pretty good. Admittedly, I am not the tallest around, standing at a 5'4, but Im pretty thin, weighing 99 pounds precisely, and have a DD chest, a 23 inch waist and a round bubblebut- which tended to do nothing but cause me humiliation, although it was rather popular with the boys at my old school. My hair is slightly longer than shoulderlength and wavy, light brown with golden streaks, and my eyes are a piercing green. I never really saw why, but with my large eyes, smooth skin and very full dark lips, in contrast to a rather pale skin, people used to say I was pretty. Life had been going great for me in my old town, which we'd moved to when I was 10. Before this, I had been bullied greatly, which caused me to form a horrible self-image, and destroyed my self-esteem, but I had slowly begun to build it up again. But now we were moving... I probably should have kept a low profile, but I was used to try my hardest at everything I did, and really loved attention, so at my first day at my new highschool (Did I mention I'm currently sixteen years old?)I behaved like I usually did, dressed in odd, but fashionable clothing, with bright, attention attractive colours, and a really short skirt, talking loudly and walking as if I owned the place. I really never meant to be arrogant, but I just behaved this way without thinking about it, although I also never cared whether it bothered someone. If it did; their problem, or so I thought... A few days passed by in which I was pretty much isolated, but left alone, and then one day, I had the misfortune of catching the eye of the girl that would soon become my worst nightmare. Lucy Fitzgerald. Lucy was gorgeous, and one of the girls that always hung around the most popular girl in school. She had straight black hair that run down her back until it reached her perfect, juicy ass, a thin waist, and small, but perky breasts. Striking blue eyes and pouty pink lips, the only thing the rather bitchy teen felt uncomfortable about where her rather small boobs. And this is where I stepped in. I had been walking through the cafeteria, minding my own business, when I accidentally bumped into her tray, knocking it off the table, sending the food on it flying. Her eyes locked onto mine first, and then fell on my chest, mentally comparing it to her own. when they locked back onto mine, I knew I was doomed. "What do you think youre doing you stupid slut!!??" I really tried to calm her down and tell her it was an accident, but she wouldnt listen, and Lucy and her group of friends stormed off, but only after swearing me I would regret this. And boy was she right.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------- To be continued. |
| Name: | Maddison |
| E-mail address: | maddisonsl@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | Pants down tightrope. |
| Message: | If there was one class i really didn't like it was gym. I was never very athletic or into any of the sports, so i'd always just sit it out. And even worse, it was the perfect battleground for pantsing fights to start up. And of course that always made me nervous. You see, I participated at first when I had gym back in 6th grade, but after i had my sweats pulled down for the first time in class i was just too scared to participate. My mom was really about me wearing nice clothes too, so all my t-shirts were cut normally and ended above my waistline, which wasn't cool if you got pantsed, because then everyone saw your undies. I begged my mom after that to buy me longer shirts, (and underpants that didn't go up to my belly button for that matter) but she was having none of that. I was really surprised i was able to get her to get me the baggy jeans later on.
I essentially didn't get over the whole pantsed in gym thing until my freshmen year of highschool. I usually just wear my white grannies on days where I had gym, but I slipped up and wore these ones with these yellow smilley faces patterned all over, i think they were joe boxer. I was doing the highbeam and was having this girl spot me while the whole class watched. I didn't want to, but the teacher forced me this time. So we get about halfway across and i guess my underwear was hanging out because the girl starts chanting that "I see london, I see france" rhyme. I started to get nervous, i didn't want the boys in class to see my underwear hanging out like that, and i was worried that this girl was gonna pull something (literally). And she did, because she was spotting me her hands were around my thighs, making sure i didn't trip or anything. So she just lightly drags her fingers into my sweats to pull them down a little. It was just subtle enough that no one picked up on it, that she was actually pantsing me, I guess to everyone else it just looked like my pants fell. So they slide down to my upper thighs. I felt like everyone's faces were imitating the smiley faces on my underpants when i looked over to them, my face hot with embarrassment. I really wanted to pull my pants up, but i knew if i brought my arms down i'd lose balanced and fall, adding salt to the wound, and i knew i didn't want that. So i just walked the rest of it ignoring my pants at half mast. As i treked along the beam, my pants fell more and more, making this harder. My spotter, the little bitch, stopped spotting me as well, so was on my own here. Somehow i made it to the end, my pants at my ankles at this point. I did a quick bunny hop off and proceeded to bend over to pull my pants back up and run away from this nightmare, but everyone just started clapping and cheering. I got my pants to like my knees before I noticed it. I was surprised, I guess they were really astounded that i walked it with my pants down. I just smiled at them and started thanking them, I had no idea what to do. I was so blown away, I forgot to pull my pants back up. When i noticed i just quickly through my hands over as much of my giant undies as i could and gave a cute smile. Everyone started laughing at that point, but it was more like they were laughing with me, instead of at me like they usually did. For the first time ever, it felt really good to be standing there with my pants down, i was still embarrassed, but it was a good kind of embarrassed. It was a real eye opener for me and made me realize I shouldn't be so scared of losing my pants. Some boys even said my undies were cute later that day. :3 |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | another cute one |
| Message: | http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zMbsZ55-MPg
Wearing spankies in public... which our coach told us never to do.... Ha ha, who ever listens to coaches anyhow, except to do what they say not to. luv, Janie |
| Name: | andrew |
| Subject: | ill call her my "friend" |
| Message: | i used to go to day care with this girl call her janie
she was always miss nusisance. She would walk about naked all day long, girls dosent that hurt having ur boobs bounce and stuff in ur clit she liked to tease us boys but we got her good Janie how did i look naked did u enjoy the show? |
| Name: | Yoki |
| E-mail address: | sniffmothegremlin@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | journal diary 051611 |
| Message: | Rate Sir Jaron, this is just a fetish! You e-mailed us to here so here's mine!
Love you ^.~! Even though its half truth just as you requested. I just met the love of my life. The most mysterious above others. My class' current substitute teacher Sir O'Valley. Also my class trip's only chaperoned. Since the trip began I sat right behind his chair talking to him in the plane since. I fell in love the way he takes my lame topic of discussion seriously. When night falls, I took a lot of pictures of his sleeping face with my phone. Aw, he's so cute and that I really wanted to kiss him. The next night in the hotel, we get to hang out wherever we want and go some place else but since I was too tired and seen enough touring already I decided to sit this one out and to check the hotel's co-ed spa and co-ed saunas and showers. But before that, I ate with a buddy from my class then we parted ways after. Then I head toward the swimming pool. Its a little warm and it feels steamy. No one is swimming so that the water is so still and undisturbed the surface of the pool water is smooth. I kept looking around and I walk around the pool and checked whats inside the one of the door. I figured right that it was the co-ed showers when I entered but spots it empty. In the other end of the shower room there's another door but its made of dark glass. I walked toward it and slide open the door and find a steamy room. Its a sauna huge sauna that can probably fit 12 people with a 5 person size boiling bubbling hot tub type of spa. "You know you can't come in with your clothes on right?" It was Sir O'V with a small white face towel in hand. "Errr what are you doing here Sir O'V?" I realized my mistake and he said. "This is a co-ed room," and starts taking his clothes off one at a time. I just stared in my shyness holding the glass door opened as Sir O'V unbuttoned his long sleeve shirt and drop it to the chair in front of him. He's got abs! That's what came to my mind first as his abs and broad chest came into view. He then unbuckled his belt and unzip his pants. His doing this as if I'm not in the room. I watched him dropped his khaki pants, then his gray boxers to his ankle. I am not sure if he got an erect penis or that he is that huge. He must have notice where I'm staring and he said, "BOO! Are you going to take off your clothes or you're just going to stand there?" He walked toward me, then pass me and sat on a side chair at the sauna. My eyes never left his abs. "Is this your first time into everything?" He said. "Kind of." "Thought so," he said and closed his eyes and leaned back. It took me about a minute before I finally had the guts to start stripping my clothes of as well. I walk near where he piled his clothes and took off my shoes and socks. I can feel my body shaking so hard from either nervousness or excitement. Or possibly from getting caught but this is a co-ed shower room. I stook off my shirt and slide down my jeans. I wasn't prepared for this and kind of went in with my bra and panties on and sat across Sir O'V and that we're facing each other. I stared down on the water until Sir O'V unrested, stood up and slide close the glass door. "We don't want the steam to get out don't we?" He looked down at my bra and panties. Which made me uncomfortable and made me think so hard if I should have taken my bra and panties off, to make things a little less awkward and be cool. But he must have been reading my mind and walk and sat right next to me. "Ever been this close to a naked man before?" He said and I blushed as an answer still looking down to the bubbling hot tub water. I thought he was going to put hi arms around me when instead, I felt his fingers working behind on my bra straps and unhooked it and my bra fell, showing my boobs. "See, its not so bad," he said trying to comfort me and I smiled a little and manage to lift my face to look into his dark eyes. Then he starts tugging onto my panty's waistline and slowly pulled it down to my ankle and off my feet. And then this time, he did put his arm around my shoulder. He's warm, steamy muscular body comforted me that I stopped shaking. "Come on, this is not so like you unlike yesterday at the plane where we talked a lot, be yourself," he said and he added,"lets get down to the hot tub shall we?" He stood up infront of me so that I can see everything about his body but I tried to gaze back at his dark eyes and he pulled my hand and we went down to the water. We talked for at least 30 minutes in there snuggled together and then we hit the shower and swimmed for a long time. The next night he visit my and my room mate's hotel room and did things. But that's another story if Sir Jaron will allow it? |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Okay this one goes for Andrew (Speedo Boy) |
| Message: | When Sue and I got into nuding, we started to go to the clubs. Most of the time, she wears a long flowing maxi gown, like a Hawaiian mu-mu. I go around totally naked, wearing only my sunbonnet. Sometimes I wear a top, which I don't need; it accentuates my sex. I can tell from all the furtive glances that most of the guys there like what I wear, a lot. hmmmm... me too!
When we take Chloe, we try to keep her in a swimsuit. After all, she's only twelve. The little boys around that age and younger are all so cute, they're generally all completely nude at that age. They're also trying to figure out how to talk Chloe out of wearing her clothes, while we try to keep her in them, but they often do... There's this one little seven or eight year old boy, who's just precious. He reminds me of Andrew, as well as this little boy I used to babysit when I was young. I'll call him Andrew. He only wears his top, most of the time, probably to protect him from the sun. Out here where we live it's high altitude, and you burn if you're not careful. I have very fair skin, and burn far too easily. Most of the others I see here aren't too much better off than me, either. (Have you ever seen guys burn their peepee? Well, believe it or not, they do! They come here white from the flatlands cuz they're not nudists, and focus on some cute little tease like me, and completely forget about lathering up that thing dangling between their legs.*** OMG, plus they get a burn on their ass!!! Talk about funny (sorry, you guys, I digress.) *** how do men walk with them? Well, this little kid that we babysat reminds me of you, Andrew. He was just too precious. Or precocious, or what it is, I don't know. He wasn't your typical little 8 year old brat, he was very sensitive, caring or maybe even a bit effeminate, you know. Actually he was downright lovable. Maybe all little kids that age are, I dunno, even little boys. Well, in the summer he came over and stayed with us several times. When he did, he wore a nightshirt to bed, or as he called it, a "nightie." It was really just a tee shirt that his mom had stitched up below his chest and taken in. He'd outgrown it a little, or maybe it was never big enough for him at the start. It wasn’t really a nightie, of course. If anything, it was a nightshirt but it seemed like a nightie to us. Chloe wore nighties, and that's what we called them all. Several times a year, he stayed over with us, while his parents went away for church functions, or sales or something several days at a time. He was left with two old women who babysat, plus their daughter -- Sue, I and Chloe. Mostly when the church did its membership drives in the summertime. They were fundamentalists, so why they trusted him with us, we'll never know, except that he really liked us and he was cute, and we rather enjoyed him just as much. He was precious, and so it was fun. He was really no effort to care for at all. They went out on the road in the west, and couldn't travel as well with a young child, so he was ours. Every night we would give the kids a bath, or rather they would take one, cause they would be dirty or sweaty, from what or where I don't know. Playing with the dog, maybe, or digging out in the garden. We didn’t wear pajamas in the summer, cuz our place didn’t have air conditioning and it's pretty dry out here and you can get along without AC most of the time. So after the bath, they would put on their nighties -- his night shirt I mean, a man’s white cotton t-shirt made into a nightshirt by his mom. It was short to begin with, but as he grew older it got more interesting, and embarrassing -- his little bottom would pop out every time he leaned over. I dreaded it when the old ladies auxiliaries from their church would stop by to check on him. I was expected to let him greet them and see him to report to his parents. He would go round and give each old biddie a little hug and then even maybe a kiss, if they asked for it. I couldn't believe that he did. Of course, that meant bending so his cute little bare “cotton tail” showed each time he did -- several times over the course of a visit. This greatly amused the old ladies who commented on what a “cute little bottom” he had. Then he would sit in each one’s lap, one after another, so the old biddies could paw him and say how nice he smelled after his bath. Remember, this little kid is like seven or eight!!! (If the sexes were reversed, it's probably be child you know what.) Of course, they would hike up his nightie so that they could rub his little back just a bit. Oh, then squeeze that cute little cotton tail a time or two, on his bare bottom cheeks, too. (I was secretly so jealous of him and what they did!!! Here I had to get dressed up for these old women, and he's basically nude! OMG how rude of them to impose on us all.) He quickly learned how to complain to the old ladies about everything that was bugging him -- food, school even Chloe teasing him for fun. They even had “cures” for cranky little boys that were rather strange (like rubbing his bum) or even funnier, like putting him over their lap to ride over their knee -- his horsey -- on his fanny. Never mind just leaving us alone for some rest the rest of the night! Such a sweetheart, he loved all the attention he got. You can bet that staying with three women, he got a lot of it, too.... Luv, Janie |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Speedo Boy, Part 2 |
| Message: | Part 2 (to Andrew, my new Speedo Boy)
Janie Few things I like more than a bare pussy – unless it’s a bare dick. I prefer mine clipped and shaved, though clean naturals are still cute. Oh, to finish it off, bare balls baby soft to the touch. Bare teabags in my mouth that I can take, roll around, and control. I like to feel like I’m in control, and sucking on his dick gives me that. Bare balls enhance my position. After all, if he doesn’t obey I could BITE THEM OFF. Or I could nibble on them a bit, having him feel what I do. I’d roll his balls with my tongue as I nibbled them. I could say they were my balls, too. Then, with any luck at all, he’d be nibbling on me as I did. Beneath the outline of his swimsuit, I knew that we would clearly see the size of his dick, and whether he was small or large, short or long, soft or hard, and most important, whether he was bare or not, Knowing how his teabags looked or maybe were shaped, and even whether it was exposed at the tip. OMG!!! How I loved Speedos; they showed every little detail, they just showed it all. And with the Speedo swimsuit that I’d bought Andrew, a brilliant yellow racer, I knew we’d all see his dick. It would be ever so clear. I was certain to find out just how big he was, and whether he shaved-- like he bragged, or whether my girlfriends and I would need to fix that on him too – right after his mouth. In any event, if he didn’t, I decided we should. We would punish him for lying to me. We’d shave his dick, then maybe his balls, too. Why, maybe, just maybe we’d just keep going. We could shave his crack and his chest, and just keep going until we got to the hair on his head. We would find out how his dick was shaped, whether it was straight or curved, thin or thick, and whether it was exposed and any of a million other things, too. Oh by the way, I really like to look at dicks, I just can’t get enough for some reason I don’t understand. I don’t know whether the boys ever find out I like their dicks, but if they did, I know it would be tough. They always look so unnerved when I feel them. After all, don’t girls like to look at their dicks as much as they like see pussy? Sandy But in case that wasn’t all, Janie arranged to have our girlfriends meet us, too. They could help with humiliating poor Andrew. We told our girlfriends to meet us at the A1A North Beach at six. We hinted we would have something in store for them – plus food! There would be entertainment -- lots of it, and more than that, cute boys. Well, it would include at least one very embarrassed Andrew, of course-- along with our college friends -- sorority and fraternity kids. But I wondered if his thingy would look as cute in a Speedo as Janie thought it could. After all, young teeny bopper boys looked cute, and Andrew just looked so fresh, even if he could talk up a storm. (Janie and our girlfriends thought about guy’s cute butts all the time. So much, it’s a wonder they ever got anything done at all. They even shared pictures of guys’ they got off the internet. Their friends even called them cock hounds – in fun, of course, sometimes. You know we aren’t supposed to like porn, but Janie’s did some, especially if the guys were cute. Just in case Andrew had a really cute c*ck, their camera had a flash. It shot 400 megapixel pictures, and stored them by the thousands on cards. They even traded pictures, of their fronts – penises and dicks, I mean. OMG Janie and her friends were naughty, they might have even posted them on net a time or two, just for fun, you know!!!) So Janie and I went with Andrew to the beach. Andrew took us in his old run down car. When we got there, Janie decided she’d change into her swimsuit first. She wanted to get poor Andrew excited. She figured she’d seal the deal so he couldn’t run. When she was done with him she’d make sure he had nothing else to wear. (Oh, I hid his clothes by the way.) She said she’d put hers on first under her towel. Andrew gave her the bikini she wore when she was naked there. It was a micro bikini. Andrew figured that would fix Janie. She’d be embarrassed, on the spot. After all, it had no gusset. It had only triangular cloth – a very small cloth at that. And instead of a nice bikini top, it merely outlined her titties and nipples; it was very small. Andrew thought that was so cute. Inside the two triangular fabric frames they stood out like pencil erasers -- charming. It was the classic micro string bikini. Andrew grinned; he had this smart-ass chick in the bag, he figured. She would be like butter in his hands – despite me, her friend. But Janie played along, and put it on. She knew she’d have to bag this catch, Andrew. And catch he was, even if he jabbered a lot. He was not the first guy Janie’d trained. In fact, she trained a lot. Janie knew how to shut up a guy. She knew she could do it by teasing him into a frenzy -- after all, she looked pretty hot, and could suck well enough, but her tongue felt even better. Yup, Janie knew how to take a guy down, she she’d just use her head. “Oh, Andrew, you’re so funny!!!” Janie didn’t let on a bit. “I love the swimsuit you picked out.” Although Andrew knew rumors were she was a nudist, comfortable nothing in public, he didn’t know better. Janie could see he was heating up by the size of his bulge. Andrew’s pants had something growing inside them. She made a point of bending over, every chance she got. To get a beer; to get me a beer,’ to get him a beer showing him her swimsuit each time, what it covered as well as what it did not. She made sure her little butt poked out so her backdoor showed. Through the little cloth strip that clung to the back of the thong alarmingly, the shameful swimsuit that Andrew had shamelessly bought her revealed her lovely backside. It pretty much showed her whole butt. (It barely crossed the part in the middle, not really covering it at all.) Janie Andrew produced the swimsuit he expected me to wear. I was shocked at the it at first, but I knew Andrew had no idea what I was up to. Plus most of the guests would be people I knew, so I was like, who cares? Meanwhile, I knew Andrew had never worn a Speedo – I bet like most American guys, he thought they were for fags. So now it was my turn for some fun. . Voila! Out came Andrew’s Speedo swimsuit. At first he was quizzical, and then he looked shocked. He looked at me in the eyes, as if to ask, “Do you really expect me to wear this?” Sandy Well, Janie just smiled and looked back exposing her skinny body. Her little titties showed; her pussy pouted, yet Janie was positively glowing. It was then I realized, she knew she’d bagged him. Looking around when he saw no one else there, he looked as if he reflected. “Oh, what the heck,” he appeared shrug, as if thinking, “I’ll bet no one but these two hot roomies will ever see me in this Speedo thing.” You see, though Andrew could’ve invited any of his friends, he had neglected to. He figured he’d keep Janie all to himself, and ignore me as best possible, and with any kind of luck at all, maybe f**k her. You see, Andrew was typical, even if he was cute. His didn’t think us two roomies had any brains at all, though we did. He just never dreamed that we had friends -- boyfriends and girlfriends, too. We knew flirtatious fraternity guys who provided excitement and were aggressive, too. Andrew would have never dreamed we’d invite all our friends. Mostly though, he’d never dreamed that Janie would invite his bros – frat brothers, that is ¬¬– at all. He thought she’d probably like him too much to invite anyone else. WRONG!!! After all, he was sure she was into him; he thought I was a simple chaperone at best. He thought my sole role was to keep him from ripping her bottoms off, wrestling her down to the sand, and owning her sweet bottom. Who, after all, would invite their friends to a beach party where they were likely to be humiliated or even worse, put on display stripped nude as a trophy? He never dreamed Janie would. Yup, Janie’d love to have her friends see her nude, as part of the evening. Only she dreamed she’d see him nude, too, along with her friends. What Andrew hadn’t counted on was how smart Janie was. She’d completely planned this out along, with my help. What Andrew never knew that we had a lot of friends, friends who’d enjoy humiliating a nice young man for their hasher girl -- girlfriends who’d just as soon help her, as well as boyfriends, too. Yes, we could locate the beach we were at on my IPod, in the sand and send out a message that told them where to them to come. Andrew never dreamed she or I could do that, but that’s exactly what we did. We invited her friends, and my friends and his friends back in town to bring some more beer and meet us on the beach for a bang-up party. While Andrew was busy playing with Janie in the sand for a while, I was sending off messages to all our friends. Every time Andrew played with Janie’s clothing – err bikini, I sent out another IM that said, PLS CUM TO NB. It also said what to bring as well as where we were. Oh, don’t forget the razors and shave cream, we might need them, too. While Andrew played grab-ass with Janie’s butt, he had no clue I was calling. For an hour, every time Andrew grabbed Janie’s butt, she slapped him playfully. But that didn’t stop him, and while he was so distracted that I fired off text messages all our friends. They said, CUM JOIN US AT NB OFF HWY A1A - PLS BRG PLNTY BEER N ALL UR TOYS NOW!!! (“Please join us at North beach by the cape off A1A, with all my friends. Oh, and bring plenty of toys.”) Well, even after saying, “no,” Andrew kept grabbing Janie’s ass. But after she said, “PLEEEEEEASE Andrew, I’m a virgin, that’s not allowed.” Again, Andrew grabbed her tender ass. I just laughed and warned Andrew to keep his hands to himself. But even after, “Andrew, keep your hands out of my swimsuit bottoms, or else…” Andrew just couldn’t keep his hands to himself. So Janie continued, “This is my butt and if I want to, I’ll show it to you soon enough, again. In the meantime please keep your hands off me until I ask you to touch me again, myself. HANDS OFF, ANDREW, YOU RICH SPOILED BRAT!” Well, Andrew just couldn’t take “no” for an answer. After all, what was he supposed to do on a secluded beach with a small girl and her only slightly larger roomie, if not harass and tease them? What could happen, Andrew wondered, on a deserted beach with a little 100 lb girl and her dumb-ass roomie by the surf, far away from the highway, roads and cars with people in them? His Y-gene brain had kicked in, and he just went berserk. He thought he had us all to himself; he thought she was a pushover and her roomie was bored. Besides, she’d promised him to strip for him at dusk, right?? There was no one else around, so why not now? So why the big fight? Well, Andrew just kept pushing his luck, letting his hands walk where they wanted. What Andrew didn’t understand was that help of another kind was coming. It’s not that he couldn’t exercise a little more control, it’s just that he wouldn’t. That didn’t matter to Janie, she though that he shoulda. So when our friends arrived in just the nick of time, on the beach in the middle of nowhere on the Atlantic coast above the dunes, Andrew couldn’t believe what was happening. His opportunity was vanishing, if not already lost. When he heard them; a whole bunch of people descending from the dunes, they sounded like party-poopers. What were they doing out here in the middle of the dunes? Would they see him in his faggy swimming suit? If they did, would the girls in the group think that he was like, you know, not into women like Janie and me, cuz of his swimsuit? Even if it didn’t look a little gay, didn’t it make him look like a little kid besides? Like a little boy out with his momma for a chaperoned morning swim, he thought? Suddenly, acutely embarrassment struck him in a panic. Andrew realized some women were approaching. Our girlfriends from our sorority were following the wooden walkway down to us. Andrew knew at that moment he’d been set up by Janie. He realized she knew he was deathly afraid that someone would see him besides Janie or me, and now they did. His only problem was, there was now a broad expanse of beach between him, Janie and me, and his car and clothes. “Oh shit,” thought Andrew. “I’m caught in these clothes. I may have to wing it, and just ignore what I’m wearing. Even if these women see me, it’s still not the end. I’ll just put on a stiff upper lip and pose so I look like this is normal,” said the little voice inside his head. Suddenly, Andrew realized he would be socializing with girls in what he had on, a yellow Speedo swimsuit, very sheer too. It would clearly show his little equipment, if it got wet. To say he felt silly was understating things a bit. He was absolutely petrified, turning beet red, while Janie and I grooved on him. This was turning out to be more fun than we expected. Janie I just waved to my friends Alicia and Drew, with Emma following from the beach. As they bounded down the wooden planks of the boardwalk that led to the beach from the parking lot, over the dunes, I knew I had Andrew cornered. They could see Sandy and me out there with Andrew. A good time was ahead of us, they surely knew. Only, in poor Andrew’s case, as the lone guy, he was on display. He was cute, but best of all was what he was wearing – these cute little yellow Speedo panties. I could see his diminutive equipment (should I call it small?) looking so cute and hard, now. Before he was all so eager to go after my pussy, and it didn’t stick out so far. Now he couldn't and it did, to his eternal embarrassment. It was just too much for us, we could barely help but ourselves from cracking up, Sandy and I. “OMG, Janie, you’ve done it again,” said Drew. “Janie, who’s the cute guy,” said Alicia, eyeing him as she did. She let her eyes drift down to his chest, then waist and finally his cute little Speedo. Then Alicia let her gaze linger, as Andrew’s eyes grew hazy before she returned her eyes to his. She was mentally devouring poor Andrew’s firm little tummy, hips and equipment. She was visualizing what was evident, as well as what was plain to see. “Oh my god, I just knew you would make it, Janie responded. “Look, come and meet my friend. Janie introduced Drew to her new boyfriend, Andrew.” She continued. “Isn’t he just a doll? Don’t you think he wears the cutest clothes -- er swimsuit I mean? Oh, I picked them out, his trunks; his Speedos i mean,” Janie added.” She was starting to rant about her new find, so I didn’t need to say much more. Andrew was so subdued; you could have blown him over with a breath, or pushed him over with a finger as easily as the drop a pin. Drew “OMG, he IS cute, especially the way you have him dressed. Whose idea was this Speedo, anyhow; OMG I can guess. I just love how it fits" (eyes on his b*lls & penis). "And look how he’s wearing it? Could it be pinching him a bit? OMG, Andrew, could I loosen up ur strings for u a bit; do you want me too? Would that help?" (She meant drawstring) "I’d like to have you all to myself, but I’ll share you if I have to. That is, if you don’t mind Andrew. ANDREW, YOU DON’T MIND DO YOU?” Janie continued. “My friends don’t have BFs, so you will have to do, but you’re cute enough for all of us. Welcome to our sorority house, Andrew, you’re our house date for the night. Don’t you want to play with a whole bunch of us sorority girls? (“Don’t you just love his swimsuit? Isn’t he so cute!”) Don’t you just think he’s the cutest boy in the world? Oh my god, I’m so obsessed.” (Don’t you think he’s just the cutest?) Blah blah blah Sandy Well, somehow Andrew saw himself as anything but “cute”, especially alone with a bunch of highly-refined, delightful engaging girls. Cute was not the word for it, even if these girls thought it was, thought Andrew. Andrew ‘s thoughts were turning to how to get out of this mess. But thinking again, he realized Drew and Janie were right. “Wow, there’s so much pussy here,” Andrew thought. “I could’ve died and gone to heaven. I’ll just have to play along…. it will be alright.” So play along he did. Janie At dusk, I was going to strip for Andrew anyhow, since there was no one else around. But Andrew couldn’t resist just putting his hands on me, and rubbing my pussy. So I had to let him. Anyhow, I wanted to be aroused, but just later. So I’d let Andrew get me nude, as if the swimsuit “bikini” he gave me wasn’t enough. There hadn’t been anyone around until my girlfriends showed up, and they surely wouldn’t object to that little act. Only then my girlfriends started to arrive. I could hear them from a mile off as I saw them descending down the wooden stairs from the boardwalk over the dunes. Silly Andrew, he panicked, and started looking for his clothes. Only he forgot where he left them (he thought), because they were not where he thought. He forgot that it was two on one. My friend Sandy had actually taken them the moment he and I got busy, and I distracted him. Now she’d hid them where he’d never find them on his own. Without our help Andrew was going nowhere, clothed anyhow. My roomie’s instructions had been very clear. I told her where his clothes were, where to get them and hide them. (We could use them later, I thought, in trade for something. What? Heck I don’t know. Andrew had beer, but I was thinking of a peek at his …hmmm shall we say, equipment. Ha! My instructions to my girlfriends had also been very clear. I told them it was a game we were playing, one we had to win. Gee, don’t you just love cell phones? Narrator Suddenly, five girls surrounded Andrew, centering him in their midst. They enjoyed guys, but especially cuties -- especially upset cuties, like when their girlfriends forced them into Speedos. When otherwise they wouldn’t, they were so modest and CUTE in them, then. Who’d ever dream all these macho guys could be embarrassed by swimsuits? Yet in his yellow stretch Speedo, Andrew was just so cute. OMG wasn’t this fun, playing with Andrew’s ego? It was just like having a little boy doll, only better, cause he was real. When he got his little stiffie, we could all see it -- and he could do nothing about it at all. In public, we loved it, because we could see how he felt to be humiliated. OMG, he was so embarrassed! Did Andrew feel mentally stripped by Alicia or Drew? Probably, cause his member stuck out. He must have felt like us girls were sizing him up, or evaluating him, but we all thought, “Too bad.” We were, of course, especially Emma and Drew, oh, and maybe Alicia and Janie. But what about Sandy? Well, if she did, maybe no one saw. Who cares? We were just too busy focused on Andrew. Didn’t he know that we liked his swimsuit? Why wouldn’t a woman like that swimsuit? Didn’t he know that’s why guys who knew that women liked them, wore them? To get looks, to get sized up, almost like strippers on a stage? Didn’t Andrew know that? Of course he didn’t! But full bodied women who understood their needs were like that. They knew how to take care of themselves, their needs, their boyfriends – and their playthings. And as for boys, well, boys didn’t stand a chance long around these women. These women would soon make men of them, or make them leave. No, these women were not fragile little teeny boppers at all. They knew what they wanted, and knew how to tease. They knew how to get their way with men, in spite of them, all. They knew how to manipulate men for fun. They weren’t used to having insecure guys push them around, especially. They liked to touch a guy’s butt, and feel his sex. They loved to pat their asses, and even rub them. Then maybe even tickle his ribs or toes. After all, they’d visited clubs a bit. They knew how male strippers stripped, and what they did. They weren’t ignorant of women either. They knew what men liked, and how to present it. They knew how far they could go, and what guys saw in women stripping. Two of them had worked at clubs. They even knew how to tame men. I mean, they could make men into docile puppies, if you know I mean. Nor were they cock teases, by any stretch of imagination. They were pleasers. And pleasing a young guy like Andrew could happen for many reasons and in many ways – visual contact, touch or even suggestive looks and innuendo. As for poor Andrew with so many eyes on his member, well he just couldn’t hold back. In a few moments his poor little penis grew into a stiffie -- one out-of control, no less. He just couldn’t hold his poor little dick back any longer. It stuck out like a sore thumb so to speak, only an inch or so longer. There was no way he could hide that penis in his pants – much less under his Speedo. He looked so cute, trying to cover his erection, hanging his hands down in front, as if for protection. And even if he wanted to hide it, the girls wouldn’t let him. They wanted to see that dick stand at attention. They wanted the little man out plainly to see. All the girls were experts at teasing, too. They knew how to make any guy, including a Speedo man, as they started calling him, respond involuntarily. His cute little pole sticking out of his Speedo just seemed to have a mind of its own. As a result they were having just so much fun. His look of embarrassment was so precious that Janie decided to fix it. They all wanted what Andrew sought on Janie, though. They wanted a glimpse of a penis, a look and a feel if they could get it at all. After all, would they have come all the way out to the beach if they hadn’t thought they’d get something, good? All that way for a beer, like some dumb boys? They hadn’t come all the way to the beach for nothing. They hadn’t come just to see their friend, Janie. (Well, maybe they had, even if they’d already seen her nude a million times.) They wanted to see a cute guy, with taut muscles, not some emaciated flat little girl. They wanted to see some cute cheeks – muscular cheeks, the kinds of you just don’t see on a girl. They not only wanted to see them, but to touch them, too. They wanted to put their hands on his ass, and feel it. And Andrew’s butt was the only available ass around; he was their target. These girls wanted someone really first class, and that was Andrew. Janie My girlfriends made it clear to me what needed to be done. They wanted to see poor Andrew’s butt, they needed to feel skin of his soft bum. They also wanted to put their hands on poor Andrew; they wanted to feel his sexual anatomy. But finally, we decided they didn’t need Andrew’s help. From that point on, I knew it was Speedo boy versus us girls. I wouldn’t pants him outright, though, cuz I thought he might be too young. But I thought he’d lied to me, so I needed to see it for myself whether his sex was hairless. I could see his bum and penis inside his Speedo, while they held him. As they restrained him, I pulled out the fabric on his swimsuit to have a look inside for myself…. I thought that Andrew had lied to me, and that he was not shaved. Needless to say I was determined to fix that problem. And if he lied, too, well I decided I would teach him a lesson. Only at the last moment, with the help of our new crew, we decided Andrew needed to be spanked. I convinced them to spread his ass for me, there on the picnic table, so I could confirm what I thought. So after they had restrained him, I put my finger under the waistband on his Speedo. Then I pulled it out and looked down, inside. So I pressed my fingers to his tummy, pulling the nylon fabric away from his skin. Suddenly I could clearly see what I hadn’t been able to at a distance. I couldn’t believe it! In all truth, Andrew was bare. He didn’t have any hair pubic hair on his little pudenda at all. So I squeezed Andrew’s balls in my tiny little hands. I couldn’t believe it, he’d been telling the truth all along, he felt so smooth; his teabags were bare. They were so soft, it had to be true. Andrew had shaved it all off for me, after all. ****Thank you, Andrew!**** Let’s see, no hair on his chest, no hair on his balls and no hair on his penis, either. All the time, he’d been telling the truth. Those fraternity guys, his brothers, must have set him up as a pledge prank; they’d been the ones who made me think he’d lied. In a moment, I was so angry, I forgot all about Andrew. Then I regained my composure and thought, “so what? Who cares?” Whether he lied to me or not, that was his problem… Sandy Now Janie realized that Andrew was getting hot, as she held his swimsuit held out in the front. Sly Janie, she accidentally brushed against Andrew’s sensitive skin. She’d felt his tummy with its trim little bulge hidden in his Speedo panties. She touched him in all the right spots, his bum, his skinny ribs on the side, but especially his bare penis behind the fabric where no one could see. OMG, he was sooo cute -- Janie suddenly saw it in her eyes. She couldn’t control how she acted; she couldn’t not touch him, again and again. She just had to touch him again. Suddenly, Janie’s hand stuck in Andrew’s Speedo panty was stroking his penis expertly jacking him off. Oh my god, in front of her friends. By the way he looked; Janie could sense that Andrew was enjoying it. After all, he didn’t say anything; his eyes were glued only on the horizon of the deep blue sea in the distance. Furthermore, she knew he was close to something, if she had him figured out right. (She did.) She suspected it was the apex of his experience, the climax of his sexuality to that point, that spasmodic male orgasm. Janie knew Andrew was ready to come. He just had that distant look in his eyes, that look of remorse, no regret, no who cares? No the look men have when they realize something is going to happen, something that they cannot stop and don’t want to control. Soon something will squirt off, as if with a mind of its own. It’s that feeling boys dream about that men know with their first pretty girl. It’s an incomplete feeling, though depending on where that penis is at that time. It should have been in a tight vagina, but Janie’s tight little hand was good enough for Andrew. Janie’s right hand felt far better than his own. But at the last second, Janie pulled off her hand!!! Poor Andrew now had to deal with his feelings on his own. Suddenly Andrew was screaming, “DON’T STOP, DON’T STOP (OMG) DON’T STOP NOW!!!,” as if he were dying. We wondered what had happened, prompting his panicked voice. We were worried about him. Then we saw his Speedo fabric get HUGELY wet in the front. And a dark wet spot appeared, as the air grew musky with some strange odor. OMG, ‘that’ smell, man-scent or whatever you call it was all over him. It was the odor from a guy’s ejaculation, or seed that is, his cum deposit. Suddenly, it dawned on us all what had just happened. Now we understood, even if Andrew hadn’t figured it out yet. OMG, Andrew had come all over inside his Speedo panty. OMG, this was too much. Andrew was just soo cute!!! From that moment on, we knew Janie would crush on Andrew, too. He was just so precious! Well, about that time some frat guys coming down the beach now saw this sad torrid state of affairs, and started laughing. They couldn’t believe that a regular guy like Andrew could spot his clothes just by looking at a nude girl. And besides, what kind of faggot would get caught dead in a Speedo? They laughed their asses off. It was too much for them to ignore. So they grabbed Andrew and stripped off his Speedo; it was just too funny to ignore. They took it off, and starting throwing it around, playing Speedo keep-away with Andrew. Suddenly the girls were playing the game of Speedo keep-away, too, and Janie played nude. The girls got a kick from helping the frat boys keep Andrew’s Speedo away from him – and OBTW examining his cute body the whole time. They were amazed to see that a boy could run with that funny thing slung between his legs – they were fascinated just to watch it bounce and swing, to and fro. Who’d ever imagined it was possible!!! No they finally understood how it was that guys could walk with that thing! He could not only run, but leap and prance with it swinging between his legs, too. And boy, did Janie and her friends make his prance around for them on full view. For the next half hour or so Andrew was dancing around nude trying to get his equipment back. He pranced around long enough for the girls to really enjoy it, and get a few pictures. He pranced around long enough for them all to run out of energy and get tired. Eventually the frat guys gave Andrew back his Speedo to wear until we found his clothes again. “Gee, thanks for hiding them so well,” Janie told me! But in the end, Andrew decided he liked playing with girls –I mean women -- NUDE. And practically nude – hmmmm, I mean, in his bikini bottoms -- that is, Speedo. Cuz you see, in the end, Andrew decided to become a Speedo boy – he wanted to be just like the ones he was so afraid of before. He’d given it all up, you see, his male ego that is, just so he could get another date with our little Janie, and maybe show off his thingy to all of the girls. And as for the guys? Well, they were all from his frat, so f**k them, he thought. (Oh, Andrew!!!!) Yup, Janie had really set him up as part of his pledging at the PSK house. Janie had made sure his frat brothers had a good time at his expense. But in the end, Andrew decided he could endure quite a bit of abuse from people, especially from girls. In fact, he learned to take pretty much any form of abuse or teasing men or women could dish out, and that included Janie. And he rather enjoyed it, even though it humiliated him a lot -- as long as he got to wear his Speedo, and show off himself to his new girlfriend, Janie. (The end) luv Janie (with apologies to Andrew) OBTW, Imma Speedo Girl |
| Name: | im tommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | onto auntys school |
| Message: | my aunty ash works on a far school in england. in that school where aunty works they have whole year long of school but they has many holiday breaks and so that summer me and my sister pan go fly to engalnd and we saw tons of giant fans on the way. the school where aunty works is small and old like its where a rich people sleep but when me and my sister pan go inside its a very nice schoool with a high stairs in a middle with red rag on the floor to the stairs. then people who study there come sout and they are in black uniforms. people that study there sleeps there also and so me and my sister pan sleep in a room in there too. there are people in here that talk funny my sister pan tell me on our room. then my aunty tell us to come down to meet the people that study there and theres a big fire thing by the long table and there are lots of long tables and many people are eating good yummy food. then after we go to our to sleep. the next day was a freeday for everyone so me and my sister pan talk to people there and my sister pan go away from me so im with this person that has funny voice sound and he show me around. then we goto this wall with a window so high so we got a chair and we got onto it and we look in the window and there are girls with no clothes in there on bath. when the girls on bath see me and the person with funny voice he runaway and me to run away but the girls without clothes from bath catch me and bring me with them to a room. i was scared the girls will tell on me so i pleded and tell the girls to let me go and that i was sorry. the girls said its okay and i watch them on bath looking at all the girls with no clothes on. then three girls take me away to another room. a room much bigger than where and my sister pan sleeps. my sister pan was on that room as well with some other people and my sister pan was showing the people that she has no panties because that she is not aloud to wear any. i try to get away but the three girls push me toward sister pan. pan come to me and she pull down my pants to show everyone tha im not wearing anything under again. i tell pan to not do that again and i take my pants back up again but pan again pull down my pants and take it off. so i am standing without pants with other people watching and they a laugh at me because i am red and shy looking around at everybodys laughing faces. then someone then took off pans dress and now she is only in her bra but no panties and she tell them to give her back her dress. they did not give pans dress back and they tell my sister pan to take out her bra too so pan smile and take her bra off. the dude around that was watching likes it but they are also shy from watching. i try to get away again and gladly noone notice me go out of the door and i run around the school without any pants and that my penis was showing that the people that study there see me and they look and point at me giggling and laughing and touching my butt until i found my auntys room and that she was still in bed with only a towel covering auntys boobies. i wa scared to wake up aunty so i wait and watch auntys vagina a lot until aunty woke up and screamed at me for being there and for me not having any pants on. so i watch aunty put on some clothes and i try not to look at her but i saw her boobies too. then my aunty made me take off my shirt and now i have no clothes on and aunty made me wear a pink bright ballerina dress and i walk around the school with it on for everyone to see and my sister pan was not allowed to eat dinner that day for leaving me behind and that she was locked out of the room without any clothes on for the whole day and i was embarrass from wearing the dress that day that i cried a lot that night. |
| Name: | Hijacker |
| Subject: | Who Cares- Girl fingered during movie Hijacked. |
| Message: | William sat in his living room casually watching the television. Nothing good was on, just an old Simpsons rerun. He was barely paying attention, only waiting for his friends to arrive. James, Richard, Lucy and most importantly Will’s girlfriend Eve were all on their way. Will had invited them round to watch the new X men film. He and James had both watched it together in the cinema together and agreed that it was awesome. Will happily reminisced about the day where they had both been told to keep it down by an angry old man in front of them for laughing too loudly. What was he even doing in an X men film?
Will’s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a knock on his door. He leapt up and stepped out of his living room, walking down the wooden floored hallway to the green, wooden door. He opened it and let Eve in. She was looking gorgeous. Her hair was brunette and hung below her shoulders; she was thin and wore a top that hugged her C cup breasts and a loose, purple skirt that stopped at mid-thigh. She was one of those people who didn’t have to put any effort into looking fantastic. Will pushed the door shut behind him and stepped close to her. She smiled as his hands met around her waist, under her top, against her bare skin as he pulled her close, his lips meeting hers, kissing her softly. Her hands moved behind his head and she wrapped her right leg around his waist, pressing her hips against his jeans, feeling his penis against her as she moaned. Will pushed her against the wall and she wrapped her left leg around him too while his left hand supported her back and his right slowly moved down the back of her skirt and panties and groped her ass. Will could taste her cherry lipstick as they stood, gyrating against the wall for a couple of moments. His right hand moved further down and began to feel her pussy lips. He stroked them and Eve moaned louder. Will started to play with them and realised that Eve was becoming quite wet. She was groaning loudly into his mouth and moving her hips up and down when a knock at the door made them both jump. Will leapt away from Eve, who immediately smoothed her skirt and pouted at him, and opened the door, letting James, Richard and Lucy into the house. James was 6’2 with short, dark hair while Richard was shorter with light blonde hair that was long enough to be straightened, but never was. Both were wearing jeans and T-shirts. Lucy was 5’6 with short, blonde hair. She wore more makeup than Eve and had very bright, red lipstick. The 5 of them walked into the living room, laughing and chatting. Eve sat down quickly on the sofa and James jumped in on the other end leaving Richard and Lucy to sit on the floor. Will turned on the DVD player for the wall mounted, plasma screen TV with surround sound. Will’s dad had had a midlife crisis and the TV made him feel cool. Both of Will’s parents were out this evening. After a moment of skipping through adverts Will started the film and the title sequence began. Will walked away from the TV and Eve moved up to allow him to sit. She had found his blanket on the other sofa and had pulled it over her lower half. Her slender legs were on the sofa as she leant back in between Will’s legs, her back resting on his chest, her head turned to watch the film. Will could smell her hair near his face and his hands were resting comfortably above her breasts, allowing him to feel the warmth of her skin. A few moments passed as the film began and progressed but Will found himself distracted by the unwanted erection in his trousers, pressing against Eve’s back. Suddenly an idea struck him. His hands crept down and slowly entered Eve’s bra, under her top. She squirmed slightly and looked at him as he began to slowly caress her nipples. She half-heartedly slapped his hand away but he kept going. It only took a moment before her eyes closed and she softly moaned. No one could hear her over the film. Her nipples were soft and small but quickly became hard. Eve bit down on Will’s T-shirt to make sure that no one would hear her. Will decided to be more daring. He moved his left hand off of her breast and slowly moved it down her body, his right hand still playing with her nipple. Will’s hand pulled her skirt up and grabbed the waistband of her soft, silky panties. Will began to slide them down which made Eve jump and grab his hand. She opened her eyes and looked at him, pouting. She mouthed the word “Please” at him, pulling at his hand. Will simply smiled and kept pulling. Eve wasn’t strong enough to keep him from doing it and her panties were soon over her knees. She gave up trying to stop him in case someone noticed. Will positioned himself quickly so that her bum was on his crotch so that he could put his legs on the inside of her legs, preventing her from closing them. She was so light and small that this was easy to do. She tried to struggle a little but stopped when James looked over at her. Once she stopped Will’s hand slowly reached up her skirt and he began to play with her pussy lips. She tried to move again but couldn’t. Will’s left hand pulled her body backwards so that she was lying on him, his arm pinning hers to her side. Over the next few minutes Eve got wetter and wetter. She tried to stay dead still, hoping that Will would give up but her body was giving away how turned on she was. She began to moan softly and rock her hips with the fingers movement. Will smiled behind her, his cock pressing against her back. Eve tried to close her legs but couldn’t. It made her feel so hot that there was nothing that she could do about this. Will had asked her to shave recently so she had no hair at all on her pussy. She felt so exposed without it. Richard and Lucy were engrossed in the film but James was staring distractedly out of the window. Will decided to take advantage of this and used his left hand to wave wildly in his direction. Eve didn’t notice as her eyes were closed and she was slowly rocking. It only took a few seconds for James to notice the waving and immediately see the girl rocking under the blanket. She moaned softly and he heard. Will and James smiled at each other. James took a moment to watch Eve’s face and listen to her making noises. Will’s face split into a grin as he mouthed “Blanket” to James. James picked his moment and slid slowly off of the chair, onto the floor. He grabbed the edges of the white blanket and waited for a moment until Will nodded at him. Then James pulled the blanket as hard as he could, removing it completely from Eve’s body. The result was immediate. Eve gasped and squealed, rocking and trying to cover up. She couldn’t though as Will’s legs were in the way and his arm held her arms still, preventing her from moving her hands. Lucy and Richard turned around and both laughed at Eve, struggling on her back, her panties around her ankles, squealing. “Stop it. Please.” Eve said trying to close her legs as Lucy and Richard moved closer for a better view. James pressed mute on the TV and hit the light switch. “No.” Eve moaned as all 3 stared at her pussy. Will wouldn’t stop playing with it either and she was still soaked. Eve couldn’t believe how humiliated she felt with her 3 friends staring at her being masturbated. She couldn’t believe how close she was to finishing either. James and Richard suddenly grabbed one of her legs each and pulled them further apart. Will’s finger pressed against her clit and she moaned deeply, her head going back. “Stop.” Eve panted as Lucy reached inside Richard’s trousers and started playing with his dick. Eve tried to move but Will kept tickling her clit and she knew that she couldn’t hold it in much longer. “Please don’t make me cum.” Eve said loudly as her body began to tense. She started to moan uncontrollably now as they held her open and stared at her gaping pussy lips, saturated in her juices. Suddenly Eve realised that she couldn’t control herself anymore and she gasped as she felt the orgasm begin deep within her before spreading all through her pussy and sending her legs into spasms. She turned her head so that she wouldn’t have to look at the people degrading her like this as she felt herself orgasm on the chair. While she was cumming Will put his fingers in her mouth and held it there. Eve screamed into it as Will pushed her clit again with his other hand keeping her hips vibrating as he forced her to taste her own juices. It felt as though she had been cumming for nearly half a minute when she finally stopped, breathing heavily and rolled off of the chair. Eve began to crawl away as Will slapped her ass hard, making her yelp. Richard and Lucy were kissing heavily now, lying on top of each other and obviously turned on by Eve’s humiliation. Eve stood up and tried to run for the toilet but fell over her panties that were still around her ankles. As soon as she hit the floor James pulled them off of her feet and threw them to Will, who laughed at her. Eve ran out of the room as quickly as she could feeling completely humiliated but soaking wet. |
| Name: | Alicia |
| E-mail address: | ???? |
| Subject: | Ronie's strip story |
| Message: | Great story, I never get tierd of naked boys with unwilling hardons. They first time you get froced to show it all off is the best. If Ronie was in 5th grade, it must have been his first public nude experience. Young boys usually haven't gone threw sexual experiences and being sudently exposed nude in front of females can be overwhemling. I have see it done to boys a couple of times and enjoyed it just as much as other girls. It's a cruel thing to do to a boy, but sexually arousing for girls. Love the expresion of shame on their faces and love watching their hard little dicks waving up in the air. The first time I saw a boy's erection, I had an uncontrolable urge to garb it and peel back the sking to exposed the head. Afcourse I din't dare do that as a young school girls, but know that I'm grown up it's a diferent story. Call me a slut, but if Ronie got stripped naked in front of me now, his dick would ended up in my mouth. Horny Alicia |
| Name: | Clecify |
| E-mail address: | cleft_laceferry@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | What goes up must come down |
| Message: | Not really embarrassing to be rated but this story is for you to remember Jaron, that you wished you had come on that trip with us!
I was at six flags once for our band trip and if you been to six flags or to an amusement park there's this ride looks like a masturbating penis because the chairs that surrounds it goes up and down. But yeah me and my friends we're in a bikini and we dared each other to loosen up our bikini top since we're like all in bikini's before we took off. Once we took off so hard and so fast all our bikini top fell down that one of the other girl's top flew away while most of us our top are hanging out revealing our breast and giving everyone from above on the line a good bloody hell show that me and our friends and those that are in line wish the ride never stops! My boobs we're going in all directions. Our teacher heard about the incident on the bus and he went mad and wished he was there to see it. But since there were camera's and cell phones a lot of people took pictures and videos. It was awesome, 2 girls we're topless because it was lost or someone took them for the rest of the day and all of us took time retrieving our tops. Anyway I just want to say hi. |
| Name: | splotch |
| Subject: | Katherine returns: Winter in the City Part 26 |
| Message: | Even worse, the hostel started a chore list. Katherine had a suspicion it was to get her out of her room more often. Sarah declared that because she worked, Katherine had to do the chores. So, almost every day she was forced to do tasks around the building while fully nude. On her naked elbows and knees, bare butt bent over, small breasts hanging down she scrubbed the tiles of the bathroom while it was in use. People would walk in and out, laughing at the naked girl wearing rubber gloves, speckled with soapy water. Katherine could do nothing to cover herself while completely these chores. All she could do was try to finish as quickly as possible while everyone could gawk at her spread over ass to their own amusement.
The next week she had to water the plants in the lobby. The house manager gave her a watering bucket and brought her down the stairs. Katherine hadn't been on the ground floor naked yet. She was lead down the stairs with great reluctance, holding the large watering can in front of herself. The lobby was deserted, thankfully for Katherine. Besides the house manager who sat behind the front desk burning holes in her bare ass with his eyes no one was around. She stepped into the room on the soles of her bare feet. She almost screamed when she saw that the whole front of the building was floor to ceiling windows facing out to the busy street! She stood, covering her crotch with the heavy watering bucket. It took both her hands to hold it but it was too short to cover her chest and her crotch. She had been faced with this before and tended to cover her lower half, even though she was equally ashamed of her small breasts. Katherine stood in the corner of the room, partially concealed by shadow. Outside, dozens of people of every age and gender walked by. She stared out at them, evening their clothing. No one seemed to know how lucky they were to get to hide their shame. Then again Katherine knew none of them had been forced to spend so long naked against their will. When she left the safety of the shadows she would be visible to all. Anyone who happened to glance in would see her, fully naked. She nervously chewed on her lip, rubbing her toes together. She darted a glance at the house manager. He seemed indifferent, expect for an excited, wicked smile on his lips. Katherine knew by his face she had no say in the matter. So she stepped forward. She tried to put a forearm over her chest, but it caused her to loose her grip on the water jug and splash cold liquid down her front. She gasped at the shock. Looking down she saw her nipples jet out like beacons. Now shivering slightly she began to water the plants. She tried to hurry but it seemed the house manager had other plans. "Those orchids need more water." He said slyly. "You can't drown them either: you've got to pour slowly for about a minute." Grimacing she returned to the flowers she had just watered and started again. While she watered she had no way of hiding herself. She stood bare to the world. She could see people out the window start to notice her. After all how would they not? she was bare naked in a public place preforming mindless chores. Of course she stood out. People started to hover outside, pointing in at her as she was forced to lean over potted plants fully nude. This was the most public place Katherine had been naked since the spanking Sarah had given her on the street. Once again she felt that terrible tingle in her stomach of pure humiliation as the nightmare went on and on. She tried to look at the flowers and ignore the people. She tried not to look down and see her upward curving nipples, round stomach and dark tangle of pubic hair. But, she kept catching glimpses of both. She saw a young, laughing teenage boy with his camera phone pressed to the window. Suddenly everyone seemed to catch the same idea. She saw bright flashes as photos were being snapped, her nude figure permanently documented. And, like a helpless child there was nothing she could do. She saw someone enter. She glanced up to see a business man, suit and tie, with his fur coat clad wife at his arm. The house manager came up from around the counter to speak to them. "Yes? Do you need a room?" He asked. "No, that's not it." the man replied. "I was merely wondering about the girl." "The girl?" The house manager asked innocently. "Yes, the naked little hussy watering your plants!" The man's wife replied, dismissively flicking a hand in Katherine's direction. "Ah, Katherine? Yes? What about her?" The house manager asked. "Well, ah..." The business man nervously stammered, trying hard not to stare at Katherine. "You see... we live on this street. And, as concerned property owners we were wondering why she's not wearing clothing?" "Oh, that." the house manager said with a laugh. "Well, here's a little known fact: In this county, nudity in a private building is fully legal, as long as it's not for sexual enjoyment." Katherine was surprised. Could that possibly be true? She'd half been expecting the police to show up again. "Well sure, but you can see her... bits from the window" The woman said with disgust. "That may be, but it's all perfectly legal. As I understand it this is part of a therapy she's going through." He replied. "Really? A therapy?" The man replied, intrigued. "Yes. As I understand it she's an uncontrollable exhibitionist. She constantly exposes herself in public. Her current nudity is to encourage her to realize that public nudity can be a humiliating disturbance for the masses. Or something like that." He ended with a chuckle and a shrug. Katherine wanted to correct him, to say that she had never been deliberately naked in public, but she bit her tongue and hung her head. "Really? Well, that changes everything." The man said. His wife seemed unconvinced. "I don't know... I feel we should call the police" She said, tugging her husbands sleeve. "I don't like seeing chubby, naked little girls in public, it's inappropriate." Katherine grimaced, looking down at her belly in shame. "Well, it's not like she's a stirpper or anything." her husband defended. He for one was looking forward to seeing this on his way to work whenever he could. "She's just a naked girl. It's much more innocent. After all, she's not an item of lust, she's just a naughty child being taught a lesson." "I suppose you're right." His wife agreed. "I almost wish we could do the same with our daughter. Imagine young Jessica forced to do her chores naked! That would put some respect into her." "I think not!" The husband said, disgusted at the idea of this being done to his own daughter, even while he secretly reveled in seeing it happen to Katherine. The two continued to bicker as they walked out the door. The house manager threw Katherine a wink and went back behind the counter. Katherine, feeling like a exposed, out of shape ball of shame chocked back tears and continued to water the plants, all the while being photographed and filmed by excited men on the street. |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | to Andrew, my new Speedo Boy |
| Message: | Speedo Boy: Part 1
Sandy Hi! I’m Sandy, Janie’s roomie. Here’s a story I want to tell to you about Janie, my best friend. It’s about this funny date she set up with this guy named Andrew. How they hooked up is really funny. Andrew had been trying to get her out on a date since he saw us sipping milkshakes together having burghers at our McDonalds. I know, I admit it’s pretty tacky. But Andrew had his eyes in her pants since he first saw her. I agreed with Janie finally to go out on a date with him, to the beach – but only on one condition. He would have to wear whatever swimsuit we – err rather, Janie – chose. No arguing, the condition was Janie would pick his swimsuit. Andrew would have to wear what we brought. What Andrew didn’t know was that Janie had her own interests. One of those was me. But she also liked cute young men in tight swimsuits. Yup, Andrew didn’t know that she planned to put him in a Speedo – but she would have never told him that. On his part, Andrew thought Janie might ask him to wear his underwear, or something weird, like her yoga shorts!!! He must have thought he could handle either one, though. Janie Now, Andrew thought that my bathing suit requirement would be easy, after all he was used to wearing jammers or baggies, as we called them – those faggy looking shorts the surfer boys in California all wear. Only he hated jammers cuz he wasn’t from California, but for a date with and my friend Sandy, he said he could tolerate either one. He figured jammers would be okay, because that’s what he thought I would bring him – jammers; I talked about them all the time. But even if I didn’t, what could be worse for a swimsuit? I mean, after all, he thought, how bad could it be, as long as I didn’t choose underpants, or panties, which I thought I could get his little butt into, but really, how bad could it be? I mean he thought what else could I (could I) do? After all, he thought, a swimsuit is a swimsuit. He was dreaming about me in MY swimsuit, what I would look like and how I would wear it. After all, he heard I was a closet nudist, and wore my underpants around our complex all the time. He even heard that I posted pictures of me wearing them on dirty sites; he figured he would eventually find those and print them out. So he made me agree, that for my “swimsuit” I either wore a bikini, or nothing else at all. And he made me promise that I wouldn’t make him wear something that was not appropriate swimming attire for a guy. He wouldn’t have to wear sissy underpants, or tidy-whities, or even women’s panties (he didn’t put that past me at all). It had to be a real swimsuit, a guy’s swimsuit for a real man. Little did he know what I had planned. I figured that real men all wore Speedos in my world. Little did he guess that my ideal guy wore a Speedo swimsuit. So I agreed have to bring a real guy’s swimsuit, not something I slipped out of my underwear drawer, like panties or even Victoria’s Secret lingerie, or something else worse. (OMG, wouldn’t he look cute in those!) Although he figured that boxers would be okay, too, in case that was what I had in mind, he wasn’t prepared for much else. He certainly wasn’t prepared for what I bought at the swimwear store -- a Speedo. It was a medium waist 32, which I guessed for his 160 lbs., would fit him just right, maybe a little tight, but it would be just perfect, because I knew just how to fit a guy. ;), The other part of the agreement was it had to be sized right– not too big, like a 42, or too small, like a 28. I had to fit him well enough for him to swim Now, for my part, I said I wouldn’t be concerned. I could wear almost anything of stretch fabric, but I actually wore a small size --like OO, or Juniors Size 16. The most important thing was it needed to have a size soft cup 32B bra. I told him I would wear an improper swimsuit that showed my titties. I wanted a bit of support. As long as it was in that range and had an elastic waist, I was pretty sure it’d fit. I told him that if it wouldn’t, I’d have my own, and get to wear it. On the other hand, Andrew figured he would get the chance to make the scene with me. He thought I was pretty hot for a girl, and slutty to a tee, besides. Well, ya know, Andrew was so silly, but he didn’t know how to read my mind – or less, the mind of any girl. I mean, he didn’t understand my feelings, you might say. What I mean is, he couldn’t figure out that I liked a lot of other people than just him. What I am really trying to say is that he didn’t understand a thing about me and my relationships, like with my partner. I mean I felt sorry for him, cause he fell for me, but it was all because he was on a crush, for sure. Surely he must have suspected in that McDonalds that I didn’t have the biggest boobs, even if he didn’t know how much exactly I padded my bras and carefully selected the things I wore. I was an illusion to him. He probably never guessed I was flat as a board beneath my clothes. But what I lacked in breasts, I guess I made up in pussy and ass, or personality, or something in his mind. He knew I was a sassy kid and liked that, but surely there wasn’t much anything more. One look seeing me in a dress wearing my attitude he must have thought I was a slut, better yet, one he could control. Oh dear! My lord! Control Janie? Never in his mind did he figure out that that would never work…. Well, perky to the tee, hot and sassy, I was petite enough for him if nothing else. Andrew figured I was just the kind of girl he needed to impress his friends, and maybe break his strings from mom. He doubted either of us would bet along at all. It’s pretty sad, but Andrew thought I was just the kind of girl who’d shock his mom. That attracted him to me even more; after all, he still lived with her. Maybe a saucy girlfriend would finally force him to kick him out (and in with Janie, Andrew thought!) Oh my lord! Besides, he knew I was loose, especially after a couple of drinks. He’d seen me in action before we’d ever agreed to go out. So he figured my goose was as well as cooked -- he had me in the bag. My pussy was filled; he thought I was already his little trophy girl. All he had to do was bring enough beer to wet my tummy, and get me drunk. Then I’d be easy, like any other drunken girl. He decided I was as good as consumed by him, sexually taken, that is. He thought with any luck at all, I would be his tonight. He’d finally found a cozy home where his close little friend could park himself and stay warm. Sandy Andrew agreed to Janie’s terms and took us to the beach– all we had to do was pick the beach and his swimming stuff; he would bring our beer. In addition to each other’s suits, each got to bring their friends. That’s how I wound up coming, sort of. Janie and I figured that Andrew’s friends would blow us off– if he even asked them to come at all. Although he was a frat boy, he was a bit aloof, a smart ass. We doubted he’d ever trust his frat bros getting close to us. After all, that could risk losing us, and right now we figured Andrew thought we were quite a find. He seemed proud that he ever introduced himself back in that Mickey D’s. We knew he would love to share some booze at a beach party that night. We promised each other that if our date lasted, we could go for a nude swim after dark. Our agreement was it had to be after dusk (no photographs!!!), but, I knew that would be tough, to keep everyone honest with all the cameras today, if we ever got that far. Besides Andrew was a geek who knew lots more about that stuff than us. But to get his nude escapade, he had to make till after dark, to begin. Before dusk I knew there would be other things to occupy him, even if it would be funnier. I just wanted him to have something for him to look forwards to, to make him tolerate some fun with me after our beach party had begun, when I had him under my control, his balls in my firm little grip so to speak, metaphorically of course. Once I was that far, I wouldn’t have to worry. I wouldn’t need to be concerned about him going on his own, alone. Andrew I knew that Janie couldn’t imagine the swimsuit I’d picked out for her. What I had in store for her I thought would the scene. If anyone else was there it’d make her look like a slut, and she’d get rid of them. Every other time I saw her at the beach, she’d worn one-pierce. That was no fun at all; it didn’t show much. All she did was lounge around and look cool; she didn’t do any of the fun things with my frat brothers like throw Frisbee, or play volleyball or even swim with them on stupid boogie boards among the waves. Those one piece suits were so modest for her – I mean she has a fine ass. What a shame! I mean it was just such a waste on her trim little body especially -- too modest for a cute young girl like her. I suspected that she would look freakin hot in something, else, like maybe a micro bikini. After all, they said she was a nudist and she was cute. She must have known I would know it before I ever went out with her... Aren’t girls who know they’re cute a bitch?!! At least that’s what me and my friend’s all say, my frat brothers. After all, she was the kind of girl you’d like to strip. You didn’t want to imagine anything -- you just wanted to see it, every bit. I imagined she’d freak out if she knew what I had for her. If her friends saw her in a micro bikini I mean, or my friends or anyone else – especially one showing a bit of crack between most of her buns, Oh shit that would just be so fine (subconsciously rubbing himself). So that’s what I had in mind. Embarrass her, in front of her friends or maybe some girls or maybe even random guys on the beach. Get her tits rock hard. Force her nips out into the fabric of her swimsuit; let me see those tittie tits she hid beneath her tee shirt and camisole. Janie Well, I thought Andrew would look cute in a rocket Speedo. Then I could have some fun ….. hmmm let’s see, what could I do? Run him up and down the beach and wear him out? Show him to my friends? Embarrass him in front of the other guys on the beach? Get him rock hard? Yes, hard in his Speedo would make him look cute. Then he would be fun ….. hmmm what could we do? Get him drunk? Get him stoned? Butter him up with sexual innuendos? Just in case I threw my little pack of funky stuff inside my bag. I had a hidden motive -- I wanted to know Andrew’s size, err, I mean how big he was, err the size of his junk ….. Oh my god, I might as well say it, I mean the size of his dick. I might have a use for it, I thought, but only if it would fit my needs. It had to fit, you see, I’m pretty small. I wanted to know if his dick was small enough for me to take, ya know, someplace else. What if I could fit it up my butt, I wondered? He was rather cute, and that the agreement with my SO. If I had boyfriends, well, that was my choice. Licks were fine, but as for dicks, well, we agreed they had to go up my butt. That was our special agreement we had. I know its weird but I’m not gonna explain it more. I have circumspect though, cuz a big dick up my ass would hurt – especially one attached to an out of control boy – that could hurt pretty bad. Butt sex with a flailing, out-of-control boy pumping my ass might be fun for him (at least I hoped it would be!!), but it could hurt me a lot, and he wouldn’t even know it, or worse, maybe enjoy it more knowing he was. I imagined if Andrew got anywhere inside me, he’d be out of control in a few moments. You see, I was pretty sure he was a virgin -- like 99% sure. And you know virgins, once their like, “holly shit…and Holy Shit… then, HOLY SHIT!!!” – wham, bam and kalamazam – their gooey stuff all goes inside. And they wonder what happened, and they wonder how your going to clean up, and like it’s only been like two minutes, and while your laying there dripping stuff now they’re wondering what they do next… Now that I have their lover’s kiss inside me, what am I supposed to do for them? Yeah, grrrrrr…. But how could I tell if he was a virgin for sure? Darn, I don’t know! But supplemented by my intuition, I have a sixth sense, at least. I can sort of tell by how a guy walks, and talks and how forward he is with his paws – and his mouth and penis and how scared my talk makes him, when he is. (Andrew wasn’t all that forward, relatively) When I strip off, if he’s running for the door, well let’s just say that says something. Now Andrew was cute in public but as far as being an experienced pilot, we’d just have to see. But I knew that if I wanted to work next week, and just in case I to needed have sex, I decided I needed a dick that would fit inside me. (Not that I would.) It couldn’t be too large, or I thought it might hurt me. He just couldn’t have a big dick -- that would hurt, and might give me a sore butt, and then I might not be able to sit straight at work and might have to take the day off, or stay home for a week. Otherwise, everyone at work would notice and rumors would fly about me again. Oh my god!!! That would never do. Sandy Janie suspected Andrew would look cute any racer swimsuit, more important though, it needed to show his size. Janie liked butt sex. If she was going to take him, she didn’t want a complete surprise. She just had to know how big he was, and whether it would fit. So she decided to have the cutest, most pleasant surprise for him -- the tiniest, thinnest little Speedo racer swimsuit that you could ever imagine on a guy. The thin nylon fabric would barely cover his firm hipbones on the sides of his tummy. His modest crotch would be on display for Janie, me and everyone else. But although I knew it he would look good in it, best of all we could see him clearly. We would know exactly what his size was. We knew we could look at the shear nylon fabric, and see the head of his penis snuggled up against the fabric in front. Plus we all our GFs all LOVED guys in Speedos, especially fresh young guys who were, hmmmm…. Inexperienced (???) and cute – especially if they got a boner wearing it. Oh my god, that was just so much better. There’s just no doubt about it, girls are so turned on by cute embarrassed guys in their Speedos. Best of all, these dorky cute American boys are usually always worst; their so modest. Older guys wore Speedos at beaches when they were small, or pools in college, or maybe even when they traveled around Europe checking out the nude beaches; they wore them there. (Surely, you don’t think they’d go nude.) If they wear a swimsuit at all European guys all wore Speedos. And Australian guys are all totally gay, they wear them strolling up and down the beaches as lifeguards, playing pickup water polo among the sharks and doing everything else. But Speedos terrify American guys, which, let’s face it, is basically a bikini bottom on guys. Yup, most young American guys lack experience; they’ve never worn a Speedo, they’ve never swum competitively, nor been out of the states. They are all just so terrified of being called f*gs, and the “g” word; they’d rather die than get caught in a Speedo. They’re just all so ashamed to have GIRLS ogle their bodies -- especially their cute butts and rock hard penises when they stuck out, like they did wearing a Speedo around pretty girls. In fact, in a Speedo guys penises only stuck out, all the time, hard or soft. Cute guys know this, and cute guys know cute girls like to watch them, and for that reason cute guys like to wear Speedos for the girls. And okay, I admit it, a cute guy in a Speedo, with a hard-on he can’t control, melts my heart just about as much as Janie’s, as he fumbles around for something to put in front of him – like a beer, or a magazine or his wadded up tee-shirt – anything to hide his penis from the probing eyes of us girls. (OBTW, do YOU think it’s rude to stare at a guy’s penis in a Speedo? I DON’T!!! It can’t be, cuz you have too. It’s just a law of biology.) Now, Andrews was American born WASP-ish. Janie and I suspected that they trimmed his thingy right after he was born. I mean circumcised like Mose’s guys, or his mother or someone took it -- they ran off with his foreskin. But how could she tell? After all, around her he acted so circumspect– not that bad a guy at all, after the talk. That’s why she liked him, really. So naturally though, she wondered what he looked like and whether his tip was natural, or clipped? Plus she wondered whether he had cute balls? Were they soft and round, or shaped like eggs -- tipped? Would they disappear when he got excited – or he got into trouble, or even when cold water got to him? OMG! Would his balls be as bare as the day he was born, like Janie’s pud? Questions, questions…. OMG, there was only one way to find out. That was to inspect him. Now, I shouldn’t tell you this, but Janie and I play a game when we go to the beach together, or see guys at the pool. We’d try and guess what kind of balls they guys had, and whether they were shaved. It was a really fun game, but actually you couldn’t tell much; it was stupid. Unless that is, unless he wore a Speedo! Or maybe you followed after him up the diving platform. Then it was obvious as day what type he was. Well, they don’t have diving platforms at the beach, which only leaves Speedos. But we had Andrew covered, because we would make him wear a Speedo, and you can always tell what kind of balls a guy has in a Speedo. That’s what he’d said in response to Janie‘s slutty revelation -- I mean, when she told him she was shaved. She said it half-jokingly, only she wasn’t joking really. It was only to get his reaction to what she said. Well, Andrew said he was, too. Shaved smooth just like a baby the day he was born. Well, Janie couldn’t believe him. Janie had almost never seen a shaved man, probably cus most of them thought it was like admitting they were gay. Could she really trust him, or was there a way to tell if his words were true? After all, he claimed he was shaved, but he claimed lots of other goofy stuff, too. Would the shaft of his dick be smooth as a flagpole, so she could suck on it. Then it would be easy to wrap her lips around, and make it stand tall. Or would his male member be so hairy that it needed to poke hard to peek out through the bushes. Janie wanted to know, just in case she had sex. I knew she liked to suck dick, but she liked a smooth little lollipop, not some hairy monster. There was a slight chance, though, that he would be naturally smooth. After all, Andrew looked so young and fresh. But could he? No matter, even if he had a forest, Janie knew how to manage it. After all, she’d shaved mine off, too. Plus I stuck a can of shaving cream and razor in my bag -- just in case. I knew that Janie could manage that – after all she’d done it before. But if she couldn’t, I knew I could, too, and I would do it for her. After all, what are roomies for? Well, if he had a mound at all, he had it coming to him. We knew it would show though his Speedo panties, just like a girl’s. And if he did, and we knew he’d lied to us, for lying, we had the perfect punishment. We’d cure that shit; we’d shave his dick. Then we wouldn’t just shave his dick, we take it all off – shaving not only his dick – but every hair on his balls. Then, after we did his penis, we’d get his ass. It would all have to go then, just in case it already wasn’t, if he’d lied to us. Ordinarily, as part of our foreplay we shaved each other, as lovers. So Janie decided we friends would have to shave Andrew, if he had lied to us about anything at all. luv, janie ;), |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Tonight, at Last |
| Message: | Tonight At Last.
As you know i have been writing stripping stories on here for ages, and in the process, always lived in hope, that it might happen to me again. Wishful thinking, really, but i am happy to report, that earlier tonight, it did. Unbeknown to a all of you, and my Wife, i have been secretly seeing some one. A Woman, about ten years my senior. I have known her for about Twelve years, with just talking, saying hello, etc, etc, but neither of us ever thought it would become anything more then that. She had been very lonely since her Husband passed away about Ten years ago, it all really started last December, when i bought her a xmas present on xmas day, spent the evening with her. It was nothing at first. My Wife never wants me, but she, loved my company. We had a meal, spent some time together, and after a while, we realised that there was something between us, so it has been more serious since then. She loves to cook healthy food for me, and i am looking and feeling much better, and i am loosing weight, and for her age, she has got a lovely body. Guess what folks!.....she love's me!!!.....and i love her. She is so easy to get on with, and i can talk to her about anything. She was the one that brought the subject of sex up. At first She didn't want to frighten me away with such talk. As if anyone could!. Well over the last year we have spent many happy hours in each others arms. I have rekindled her old Womanly feelings back, reminded her, that she was still a Lady. I have created a monster....Oh, and what a Monster i have created!!!. Our speciality is blind fold Massaging of each other. God, that is so sensual....ever tried it!? We are both so much happier now, as you can imagine. And She has made me a new man of me, everything is wonderful. We keep wondering where we have been, all of our lives. Although of the age gap, which i don't care about, we are so very well suited. We talk a lot, and i told her about my fantasy's. And she was not hurt when i said i would love to be a victim of more then one woman attacking me, she didn't think i was weired, or a pervert, indeed, she laughed thinking it was funny. "Each to their own!" i remembered her saying, then said nothing more about it. Well, earlier on, about 6pm GMT, i went for my usual meal, let myself in. The house was dark downstairs, which was strange, i could smell our dinner cooking slowly somewhere. "Hello...anyone in!" i called up the stairs, taking my hat and coat off. I listened, looking up the darkened stairs, i could have sworn i heard a unfathomable whisper, as if someone was talking to someone else, perhaps i was hearing things. My cock stirred, Perhaps she was in her bedroom, all blind folded, waiting for me to let my hands loose all over her again!. Man, nowadays, she just cant get enough of my moves. My fingers, my Cunnilingus expertise, etc, etc!!. I mean what mortal Woman could!?. Yes...that was it i thought. i switched on a light, but eerily, it went off again, i did it again, once again, it was dark again. All right i thought, have it your way....keep it in Darkness!!. Kinky, right!!!. Once againI recognised her whispered laughter. "I know you're up there...and i know what you're after again!" With that, I excitedly crept up the stairs, all the time still in the darkness. For some strange reason, the quiet combined with the dark, didn't seem normal, it was as if something was out of place. I knew she was in the room, waiting for me. "So...you want some more...huh!" i said walking into the room, but as soon as i did, she laughed loudly, as almost at once, a strange hand grabbed my mouth from behind,other hands pulled my arms behind my back, then a blind fold was put over my eyes. "Surprise!!" she shouted, all of a sudden i was surrounded by lots of laughing voices, as faceless hands seemed to shove me backwards. I fell back onto the huge double bed, then i could sense the light coming on. the mattress dipped inwards all around me, as lots of giggling bodies seemed to join me, all around me. I reached out, and i could feel naked flesh all around me, ie, feet, knee's, weather they were completly naked, i will never ever know. They were all bouncing around, having fun, touching me, pulling at my clothing. Then i heard my Woman shouting out my favourite phrase...... "Strip him Naked Girls!" She know's what i like,and within about Two hectic minutes, she and her friends had removed all of my uniform, ie shoes, socks, jacket, shirt, tie, trousers, vest. I didn't fight it, an let it happen. I know that i was naked in front of at least Three, or perhaps Four, or even Five (who knows!?) strange Women, and even now, i have no idea who they were, or how many there really were, but there were hands all over me. "Just a little present for you dear!" she said, whispering in my ear!. Then they all massaged me from different angles, on various parts of my naked body, all at the same time, rubbing in loads an loads of massaging lotion, which wafted up into my nasal passages,making me feel very light headed, especially sexually, thus making me stand up like a steel pointing arrow. Hard as a rock, i was!!,She took care of that. Christ, i hadn't felt that good, not ever, and Christ, there is something about a lot of female hands all rubbing and touching a man at once. Of course, i was loving it, not embarrassed in the slightest. It was beautiful when it was usually just her, but a Million times more with all of them faceless women. Well, naturally, with her lotion covered hands sliding up and down my cock, combined with their collective touch, i came about Four, or Five times. God, it was so exciting!. They kept up their beautiful abuse on me for about another hour. Then...sadly, I could feel them getting off the bed around me, it was a shame, if i didn't have to work,and they didn't have homes to go to, i could have easily gone on, all night long. They wouldn't even allow me to take off my blind fold, until they had gone, but i understood why, not knowing is often more sexier, don't you think. I don't particularly want to know who they were, because it will probably get repeated again. I respected their wishes for remaining anon, and waited for My new Lady to come up and get me,then went and ate our late supper. We joked about it, I had no idea that she was one for pranks!!. Now, i am at work, i can still smell all the fragrances on me, and i can't wait for the next time. I never thought that would ever happen to me again!!,God, i am so glad that that i was wrong. Meeting this Woman, is the best thing that has ever happened to me, and not just because of just tonight, but of the past year. She might be much older then me, but don't let that fool you. Plenty of tunes, can still be played on an old fiddle, especially Two fiddles together, and we have made such beautiful music together. The End take care bangy...(happy at last!!!!) |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Sunken Rag's. |
| Message: | Sunken Rag's
Once upon a time, on a beach somewhhere, one hot summers day. on a Thursday, there was a big group of happy go lucky ladies, of mixed ages, hapilly lazing around, taking in the rays of the lovely looking summer sun. It was a day off from the factory typing pool, which they had planned ages ago. Most of them took to their towels, lying on them, whilst a couple of the more elder ones,Margaret, and Matilda found two abandoned deck chairs, and took one, each for themselves. They had been lying down most of the day themselves,Now coverd in sand, they decided to get more comfortable. Normally, they would require a fee for their use, but there was no one around to take any money. it was coming to the end of the afternoon, people were leaving the beach, but the sun was still blazing from high above, both of them assuming that no one would come for money now. "Cowards!" the other girls joked, lying on their towels, looking up at them, now wearing sun glasses,looking like female versions of Roy Orbison. All the layers, the more younger girls were topless, either on their tummy's, with their bra straps undone, or the more adventurest ones layed on their backs, with their on show breastage aiming unashamably up towards the on coming sun. They were a party of hen nighters, and had spent the first part of the day, on the beach, and made a day of it, instead of just one night. they would hit the drinking holes later, and have more fun. Young Jenny, was finally tying the knot on Saturday coming. For a while, The ladies were sat facing each other in a circular huddle, and hadn't noticed what was happening behind. The lonely female voice seemed to come out of nowhere, as if appearing out of the thin Sunshine air. "You know you've got to pay for them...don't you!" the voice said, abruptly. no please!, no thankyou, in fact....no respect, at all!!. Together they all glanced around, looking from the bottom up, of this young girl. Through their darkened Shades, eyeing the young teen unhealthilly up and down, some started at her feet, some from the top of her blonde hair. She was very pretty, in looks, only....pity about her mouth though!!!. Her smooth bare feet inside Blue flip flops, tanned legs, and thighs,perfect waist squeezed into a Red pair of shorts, and no doubt, panties beneath. and a small Red bikini top, covering a well honed pair of young Breasts, which looked like they were too big for, and were dying to get out. she seemed to have the body of venus, topped by a platted mop of blonde hair, the typical beach bimbo look.. she stood there looking all important, and official with a clip board in one hand, and a money bag strapped over her shoulder. she defantely looked out of place, as if she should really have that body sunbathing, instead of collecting the fee's for the deck chairs. The ladies laughed,repeatedly looking at her intently,perhaps looking for her to laugh back, along with them. Jealously,the older ones looked at her longer, as if mentally undressing her, perhaps wishing they still had a young to die for, body like that. They'd had a good day, and quite prepared to be nice. After all, it was suppose to be a Hen Party!!. "Pardon honey!" said one, smiling. "You can't just take them...you gotta pay for them" she said in the same tone as before. "OK dear...no problem...not going to steal them...how much!" one asked, looking up, rubbing sand off her own exposed breasts, looking for her money, whilst searching the girls pretty face for a nice smile. she tapped her board impatiently, as if she had better places to be!. "Should have payed for them ages ago!" "You wasn't here dear!" "I was in the deck chair hut, just down there.....you're not suppose to just take them...you've got to see me...now i've had to trudge all the way up here, just for your benefit, and its nearly my home time!" "Why didn't you wait...go home first...then you wouldn't have had to come over here...would you" she huffed, whispering to herself!. "Then you'd have them for free.....Smart ass!!" Matilda looked at her, not liking her attitude. "But, i'm here now....i'll take the money now...ok, if you hurry up!" as Margaret fumbled for her purse, the ladies looked at each other, shaking their heads, all agreeing in some sort of ESP, that her attitude was something to be desired. "Been doing your job long Honey?" asked one,trying to make polite conversation, smiling,still trying to get a happy smile from her. "Why, do you want to know?....i don't do it for charity, if thats what you think, and to be messed around like this!" "Well honey...i think you need a different job, because your sales techniques, dosen't seem to work!" she looked down at them, at all the breasts facing up at her, turning her face up pushing her own breasts back in further, acting all holier then thou. "Don't suppose you've read the signs...either...have you!" "Signs.....honey....what signs honey?" "The no nude sun bathing signs...they're all over the place, and if you didn't spend all your time staring at each others bare breasts, like a load of lesbians, you might have seen them!" "But..we're not nude....we're topless!" "Topless...nude, whats the difference!" Suzie asked, pulling back her panty elastic, then smiling, "A pair of panties dear!" replied Jenny quickly, smoothing hers down, then rubbing sun tan lotion on her own feet. "OK...how much do you want then?" asked Margaret with her purse out!" "Well...gonna have to charge you for the whole day!" "What....we've only had them for an hour....if that!" she snapped at her, then shook her head, looking at the others who did like wise. "ok...have them back...fucking little jobs worth!" she huffed, getting up, Matilda copied. "Here...take them....take your precious deck chairs back to your hut...and all those too" she said pointinng to loads of others lying, idely unused, all over the beach, as far as the eye could see. the ladies folded them up, then handed them too her. "Looks like, you're going to be here all night honey....especially with all those too...bet you didn't charge them for a whole day" "That's imaterial!...you still have to pay for them...ok!!" "Or what dear!...what if we don't...whatcha gonna do...kick sand in our faces, with those tiny feet of your's!" said jenny, pointing at her flip flops. the girl huffed. "I'll report you to the council!" "OO...whoopie shit...hark at that ladies....she's going to report us!" "Oh no.....What will they do....ban us from the beach!!!!?". "Perhaps they'll spank us all, and send us to bed with no tea!". they all laughed, mocking her. The girl was in above her head, and now because of her bad manners, fair game for abuse in return. "Well honey, as we do back at work,,,be sure to do it in triplekit, and spell our names right.....you can spell...can't you dear!" said Rebecca sarcastically. "By the way...what is your name!" "If you must know....it's Jesse...with a capital J...can you spell that to....and!? is that your way of telling me, that you are not going to pay?" "You're not the dumb blonde bimbo that you look, are you Jesse.....you've got it in one!" she replied, "No....we're not going to pay" said Brenda, laying a towel on the sand, making herself comfortable. "Honey...if you don't mind me saying.....your attitude sucks!" "I Dont fucking care...i want the money" Jesse said raising her voice, looking at them all. "Well...you're brave honey, we'll give you that!" said Jenny, pointing at all of her friends, the whole factory typing pool gang...about Ten in all. Margaret the more older one got up, facing her, with her nose only inches away from looking down onto her neatly tidied hair. "I was having a nice time...until you showed up, throwing your bimbo weight about...now, i'm rather annoyed...so if you're listening..i'll make a deal with you!" Jesse blew out a bubble gum bubble petulantly up into Margarets face, it popped, irritatingly. The teen grinned up at her, then down at the others. "What deal....what...you're going to pay!!!?" "No dear.....i'm going to sit down, and try and cheer myself up again...and you are going to turn that little body of your's around, and all i want to see from you, is that little sorry ass of you're disapearing away and over the dunnes!" "Or...you'll do what...pay!?" "No dear....believe me.....you'll be the one that pays...now go away or else!!!". "Or else what!!!....you'll spank me!" she laughed, turning around, flashing her perfectly rounded covered bum into their faces, as if daring them to. They really didn't like her, just then Jenny stood up, followed by a few others. "Spank you.....that will be the least of your problems so take some good advice...go...or it won't just be just our Margaret that you'll be dealing with, We're all good friends here....and just like in everything, when not out sunning ourselves together, we also work together.....as a team...now go!, whilst you've got the chance!" "Why...not coppers are you...perhaps,you're going to cuff me, and arrest me!...oooh...kinky...i don't think!!!" "No, we're not the Police...just humble factory typists, whom have dealt with little girls like you before!" Once again they looked her perfectly toned five foot nothing body up and down, now all of the ladies were up, their breasts swinging almost in her face, from all angles. she went Red, looking away,looking intimidated by the more grown up breasts on show. Dafney noticed her looking, then homed in, making her blush some more. "What...you don't like these!" mocked one, juggeling her Breasts into Jesse's face openly. "What...with what you've got too dear!" one giggled pointing at her's, placing a finger on part of her tight coverd lobes, both of them straining as if trying to fight their way out. she stepped back, slapping the hand away "Bloddy Lessies!" "dont worry dear....one day...you might be old enough to own a pair like these!" "Only if i'm unlucky!" she looked at them, it was time to end this farce. "Oh...keep the chairs...i'm off, before you charge me, for looking at them!" she said huffing, what did she care!, they wern't her poxy deck chairs!!. she made her way out of the circle of breasts, petulantly kicking over the deck chairs. "You're not going so soon...are you honey!" one called out after her. "I've got better things to do, then bandy words with a troop of over grown muttun, dressed up as lamb!" "What Did she call us!?" asked Margaret, looking at the girls small nimble bum wobbling, walking away from them. "Mutton dressed up as lamb.....that's a bit rude.....isn't it girls!?" "I Should say it is!" said Jenny, "That little lady's sure got problems...if i had said that to my elders, when i was her age, i would have had my mouth washed out by now!" remarked Margaret. they all grinned, and winked at each other, watching her, getting further, an further away. "Still time.....she's only over there look!" Suzie remarked, grinning. "Are you up for some fun n games, by any chance!" asked jenny, taking her shorts off, standing now in her bikini bottoms, as if preparing to take a dip in the notb to far off sea. she looked at all of them. "Isn't that what this hen party is for?....fun n games!" said another. As they followed, they conversed, laughing, keeping their target in their view. "Yeah....lets go and have another chat with our little friend over there!". "You know ladies....people just don't know how to have fun anymore!...she needs a damn good laugh!!!". "Yeah...perhaps she likes fun n games too!!" For some reason, as if Jesse had her eyes in the back of her head, she couldn't help looking around. "Where are you going dear!?" Jenny cried out, without realising it, young Jesse, began to quicken up her pace, almost tripping over her flip flops. she stopped momentarilly to re-fit one, giving the giggling Hens the opportunity to break into a charging run. "Lets get her girls!" In her confusion, Jesse dropped her money and tickets, and managed to break into a run, but tripped again, falling head first into the soft sand. withim moments, she turned onto her back, sitting upwards, looking up into the horde of women, looking down at her. "Oh looky here, at Miss Bimbo britches all covered in sand....must be very uncomfortable.....let us help you get it off you dear!". giggled Dafney, egged on by Matilda, and Rebecca, and of course.....Josepine. "Right honey....lets see what you look like wet...shall we!" Said margaret. with that they reached down, and together took a limb each, picking her up. "What are you doing?...put me down...put me down!" shouted the startled, and shocked teen, as she wiggled around, trying to kick her self loose, but she was only one solitary girl, being carried along by about ten much older, and wiser, and fun loving Women. "Leave me alone...do you hear!" "Just gonna clean,and cool you off honey!" one of them removed her troublesome flip flops.Shiela grabbed and tickled one of her bare feet, Pauline and did the same to the other foot, making the pissed off bimbo giggle against her will. "There!!!...isn't that better!!?...don't need these any more....does she girls!" "Wow...,,you sure came prepared honey....i've got a very good use for these!" said another whispering into one of her friends ears, then another, soon the idea got round, making them all screached with laughter. A few minutes later they were coming up to the lapping waters edge, white foam breakers, disintergrated around them as they carried her in. still she shouted, and screamed, to be put down. in the struggle, one of her breasts popped out, showing a lone nipple. "Wow....almost one of us!" they waded out with her further, until the sea was thrashing around their naval areas. The ladies laughed pointing, as Jesse's other Breast got purposfully released from the tight fabric, by Brenda's wandering hands. "Oh look ladies...one out...all out...must be on strike!" "No...its not the 30th yet!". Then splashing around mischievously, together they threw cupped hands of water over her face, and body, then caressing and massarging it into her naked breasts. With her arms being held, she could do nothing to cover herself up. This encouraged her to fight and thrash even harder, scared of anyone else seeing her Tits out on view, like Men, for instance. "Put me down...put me down...put me down!" she screamed and shouted adamantly, "OK...honey if you say so.....do as she says girls!" with that they let her body drop from their collective grasp. Unaided her all but Topless body fell the short way into the water with a splash, going under, then coming back up coughing and spluttering, trying to stand up, but still with them holding her. "Turn her over" one shouted, getting the flip flops ready, handing one to Jenny. Sharon twanged Jesse's bikini briefs allowing them to snap back against her skin, "What do you reckon girls!!!!....With....or without!?" she shouted excitedly, pulling the cotton fabric away, showing everyone Jesse's naked bum cheeks. "Oh...i think without dear!" "Yeah...what the hell....we're all Women here...arn't we Jesse!". Jesse felt them pulling on her panties, and struggled even harder, but she was no match against Margaret's little typers. Rebecca, and Suzie held her, whilst Jenny pulled down her shorts, Matilda robbed her of her bikini bottoms, "You defanetly don't need this anymore...either!", whispered Margaret pulling at her now useless top, allowing Josephine and Matilda to unclasp it, leaving her free from it. with her breasts already out, her shaven pussy, had now followed suite. "There...now you're ready for nude bathing dear!" said Jenny. "Wow...now, you're qualified to come and sit with us dear!" momentarily they jealously looked at her free flowing breasts, and her cute modernly shaven haven, between her smooth legs. With that they they turned her over practically across Margaret's sea covered knees, then they began to take turns spanking her, with her own flip flops. The girl thrashed the sea to a foam, kicking and screaming, as if a shark was attacking her. "Now...isn't this much more fun...then collecting deck chair charges honey!" "No...let me go!" she was almost crying, her naked bum was getting Redder. After a while, they stopped spanking her, then began to tickle her, once again the girl screamed for help. "Pity the beach is empty....all but us...but...the Sun has still got his hat on!" one of them tapped the girls flip flops together, "Wonder if her flippies float!" Matilda mused, then hurling them, one after another a bit further out to sea, they floated for a while, until one desolved from view. "And these...bet they sink!" said Jenny, rolling up the clippies clothes into a make shift ball, together they used her bikini bra to clip and tie them together, then threw them. No, they didn't float, they hit the water with hardly a splash, then came apart, and slowly sunk beneath the in coming breakers. "Oh dear...sorry dear....think your Rags have sunk Jesse!" laughed Suzie, with a mocking shocked hand in front of her mouth. They tickled, and spanked her naked body some more. "My clothes....my clothes!" she cried out, kicking water at them! "Don't worry....tide will be in later.....perhaps you'll find them then!!". They looked out, couldn't see them anywhere, accept for one Blue flip flop, bobbing up an down, way out yonder. "Oh dear, oh dear....naked and no clothes to wear.....what are you going to do now dear!" "yes...oh what's a girl to do now.....i wonder!!!". "Rotten sluts!" Jesse huffed with a defeated look on her face.. "Don't worry dear.....we'll look after you....wont we ladies!" with that they pulled her, dragging her on her back, through the water, as they ran out of the sea, then onto the damp waters edge sand, she gouged a long line as her body was dragged all the way back to their towel area. Jenny put up one of the deck chairs. "There....you have a nice sit down dear!" with that they sat her into a chair,in plain view of anyone walking by, then tied her there. "Oh no girls....how she going to pay!" "MM...no clothes.....bet your money is in your clothes...huh dear!" said Jenny!. "Yeah...all naked, with not a penny....don't you just hate it, when that happens!" said Suzie laughing, looking down at her glum face,and longingly as if transfixed to Jesse's blonde bimbo body all naked and tied up, probably wishing, she'd let them have the chairs, on the house. "Don't worry honey......we'll pay...wont we girls!" "OH...almost forgot...what about the guys, back at the factory..they'd never forgive us, if we didn't take them back something..oh and this will be so much better then a lowly stick of sea side rock!". they nodded, giggling, then taking out their camera phone's,then like a gang of David Baily's, pointed them at her, "Smile dear....smile for the lads...and you tube!" she just huffed, mouthing a nasty word up at them, as they ladies merrily clicked away, from all angles, especially from close up, making sure to get every inch of Jesse's naked blound body in. She still wasn't playing, trying desperatly to keep a straight face, but Suzie, Brenda and Josephine tickled her in all of her once unreachable places, forcing her to smile, weather she liked it or not. "There...that's a good girl!" once the madness was over, they sat down, sharing some sandwiches, all of them ogling her naked body. Jesse, had seldom felt so damn foolish. "My...it's turned out nice again......hasn't it ladies!". remarked Margaret, winking at her good friends,especially a very unsuspecting Jenny, whom was also looking forward to the rest of the evening, all of the others, knowing that Jenny the bride to be was to be next!!!!. Oh to be a fly on the wall!!. The End bangy. |
| Name: | Dueler |
| E-mail address: | nerdragequit@northrend.icc |
| Subject: | In the beginning |
| Message: | Forgive me, I never wrote anything before and that my memories are not blur but I'll try to put it in a good story style instead of describing the memories. Even though it was a long time ago and that even though I wasn't the one that got stripped, I was too embarassed for the girl, I bet those times happenes to you too... trying not to care and looking away. Lol. Like going to a strip club for the first time and when those strippers will like look back at you and that they can tell that its your first time and you'll feel embarrassed looking at their naked bodies. This story is just like that.
Rate Jaron? A few years back, I live with my family in an apartment complexes. Behind our apartment visible from our terrace is the public swimming pool and right next to it is the mail box where people get their mails. Its separated form all the other buildings. I never get the mail because its my older brother's duty until that one day. .......................................................................... So one day that summer I am hiding from the terrace and watching the girls swimming in the pool. There are many times they know I'm watching them and that they would like ask me to come down and join them. Whenever that happens, I would go back inside and just watch them from behind a window. After they left, I went back to the terrace and look for signs of people in the pool. When there wasn't anyone in the pool I picked my skateboard and jumped out from 20 feet below landing gently to the grass on top of my skateboard and then I took off on a different direction. After finding a smooth cement floor I put down my sk8board and ride it on a straight line in one direction. I went back home later that afternoon to relax. I was sweating bad and exhausted so I stripped off my shirt and went to the fridge to grab a sport drink. After a moment of silence standing in front of the fridge by the terrace door, I caught something outside the terrace a white figure moving in a short distance. So I quickly opened the terrace door and watched a pretty girl with a black, hair with a length pass her shoulders to her back in a white shirt and no shorts or pants but her pink panties are almost visible because of the size of her white shirt. As I watched her walk towards the pool, I noticed that she wasn't going to that direction and that she's heading the other way toward the mailbox. So that day began for me that I started to somehow stalking her but not really.. all I do was that everyday for the same time she would go get the mailbox and I watch her go to it and leave. And that everyday she's always in just her shirt or tanktops and in her panties. But sometimes she would wear a large shirt that her panties does not show. But still, I was too chicken to go out and get closer to her. I was a shy boy and that I would not know what to say when I confront girls. Especially pretty girls. To be honest I was freaking afraid of them. Even to my friends that are girls!(Yep, I party and only hang out with hot and cool kids ever since I could remember:D I started to gain confidence afterwards from this girl.) Want to now how I was able to talk to her? My brother caught me one day and he sneaked behind me and saw what I was watching. "She's pretty," Percival said. I jumped and my head bump his chin. "Oww don't scare me like that. OMG." I said to him. "Why don't you talk to her little brother, before somebody else will," Percival warned me. "Here," he said handing me a small key, "This is the key to the mailbox and I want you to go get it for me okay? And maybe go ahead and talk to her." I looked at him as without thinking I snatched the key from his fingers. Looking at it speechless. "And maybe do hurry up or you'll miss her and that you'll have to wait again tomorrow. And oh, you would not want that. Waiting can be despairable," Percival said. My brother knows what he's talking about. He been dating since he was in elementary and he's the coolest guy around. The girls loves him and the girls that loved him loves me because I'm the 15 year old version of him. He smirked and gently grabbed me by my arm and pulled me out to the terrace and I fell to the grass in my feet from 20 feet high. "Thank you little brother, thank you for getting the mail for me. You're the greatest!" Percival yelled that it seemed to echo through the apartment complexes, and he stormed back inside the apartment and that the girl that was heading toward the mailbox looked and stare at me. I thought I saw her smile for an instant. I gathered all my confidence in me and holded my breath to make my chest look buff and walked towards the mailbox. But I didn't hold it for long and I let out and exhaled. The awkward thing is, that the girl is only a few feet away and we both got into the mailbox in silence. She went into a mail that is near and in top of my mailbox. I watched her insert the key to her mailbox and opened it, taking all that is inside slowly and carefully one by one, studying each one as she pulls. Her eyes slowly turn to look at me. We stood there looking at each other and that her blue eyes seems to knock me off course and I tried to smile and pointed to the mailbox near hers. She shrugged her shoulders and made a movement telling me that its okay to get my mails. So I walked toward her and bent down a little lower and my hand was shaking a little that I was having a problem inserting the key. After a short struggle I finally made and inserted the key and opened it. I saw it empty and my head lowered from awkwardness that I had to close it and to leave because I will not have excuse to stay a little longer to be near her also. So I slowly closed the mailbox and slowly stood up. I flashed my eyes for a quick peek in her legs and panties and quickly looked away. Pikachu's face was on the front of her white panties. I stood up and turned to leave. But for the next few days I took the mail duty and started going to get the mail. I would meet her then everyday but not say anything, but I swear I can feel her gazing down at me while I too was streaming and looking each mail that I pulled out but I was also looking at the girl's panties. But one day when it was raining hard, she wan't there of course. So then I realize what Percival was talking about. This rain would pour for like a few days everyday at the afternoon. With grief stricken and don't know where the girl's apartment is. I took a walk under the rain. After walking pass several buildings, I heard someone call me by my name and looked over my shoulder. My day seemed to have brighten up and that the win in the rain seemed to stop, making the rain seem calmer. It was the girl from the mailboxes and I smiled and with a smile on my face walked toward her. "How do you know my name," I asked her, looking at her wet haird, tight white tanktop sort of bra that shows her nipples through it and her bare belly and a pink drench panties that goes see through and I can see her sweet spot clearly. Then quickly looked back at her gaze. "The kids around here that knows you, I been asking them about you," she said. That surprised me and made me curious. "Why? What for?" I asked and we both started walking away together. "Hmmm I rather keep the reasons to myself and to save it later," she said. As we walk we talk about things about school and whre she came from. She mostly did the talking and that everytime I would sneek a peek to look at her visible butt through her wet panties. I can tell she is noticing but she keep telling her stories. People that saw us looked at BB and smiled while some said, "Its a nice rain alright," they said at us and one said, "Hey girl those clothes does not look good for you in the rain, take them off now!" BB giggled, smiled, and waved at each of every people that greeted us. While me try to look all smiling and like as if I get the joke their trying to say. How humiliating not to get people's jokes! Unless they're probably not funny? The rain seems not to calm or slow down and its pouring down pretty solid keeping both of us wet. We reached the dumpster areas and we both sat together right next to the dumpster but several feet away. Behind us is the tennis court and we're facing the main street and that every minute a vehicle will drive pass us and across it is the plain view of the city. "Oh um you didn't tell me your name," I reminded her. She looked at me. "BB." "BB?" I echoed. "BB, yeah," she repeated and faced the sky with her eyes closed. She stretched her legs and put both her hands back in a resting position. I took a good look of her curves and every details of it. She felt my gaze and we looked at each other for a second. Then smiled and sat up straight with her knees pointing upward. She's on a crouching position and put both thumbs in the waistline of her panties and slowly pulled it down. I blinked and wiped my eye to see if the rain was playing with my vision. I open my eyes and saw BB sitting beside me pantyless with her panties rolled up and laid it beside her. "What are you doing? Somebody could see you," I said desperately. "So what? Relax it's fine," she assured me and gaved me an infectious smile. I argued and told her to put her panties back on and she softly and teasingly keep saying no until few cars appeared from a curve heading this way. "Oh crap. OMGGGGGG...." I am in a wrong spot but I know that BB's pussy is on a great view as each car slowed down to take a good look of her and honk as they leave. "See, I told you its okay." She said. "Oh, that's f'd up, but amazing," I said stupidly and embarrassingly. "And weird." "And that you like it," she added. "No," I lied. "You're liar," she giggled. She moved in front of me and turned to face me, now I'm the one with the great view of her and her pussy that has a look the is nothing like those in porn. Maybe because its just so close. Then I felt it coming, I started getting a boner and that I couldn't stop it that BB notice it and smile when she saw my embarrassing reaction and trying to cover it. A car passed by then stop for a second in front of us then drove away. Everytime a car passes I make a funny look at my face that seems to amuse BB. "I love your reactions, I think its cute," BB said. Then stretches a hand and reaches for the bulge between my legs and stroked it. "See, I love how you respond to that." "What are talking about," I said. Trying to hide the embarrassment in my face. A truck drove toward us and stopped with the windows rolled down. "Hey does your girlfriend there needs pants?" My dad said. "Dad!" "You should bring your girlfriend to dinner sometimes," my mom said and winked. "Mom, she's not--, c'mon guys," I said in between a panic and something that I can't describe. "Hahah he got a boner," my brother said and pointed at me. "And nice ass babe." BB giggled and smiled. "Thanks yah Percy boy." "Get out of here!" I said to my family and they drove away laughing their guts off. "Crap, they'll be torturing me by teasing me for weeks!" I said with a worried in my face and turned to looked at BB, who got a satisfied look in her face. "Sorry about them, I don't know what's wrong with them. Never even saw them like that before." I said, feeling embarrassed about my family's actions. "And how did you know my brother's name?" I asked. "Easy, I had a crush on him 1st," she said then, "but when I get to have a closer look at you you're just as good looking as he is." "Oh, really," I said and felt my self turned red. "Hee I really loved your reactions! Hope you're like that forever!" She said and we sat there together watching cars passed by and stop and honk and wooting and drooling at BB's buttnakedness. Then I walked her home after the rain stopped. This day was just the start of the weirdest temptation yet! As I walk back home, her words echoed back and effort repeating in the silent wind that I can only hear but don't understand. "If you want to be my friend or if want you to be my friend, you got to get used to me. What you saw today is just a little part of me." |
| Name: | G O A W A Y & DON'T YOU DARE READ |
| E-mail address: | SKIPTHISSTORY@GOAWAY.DANSPAGE |
| Subject: | SKIP THIS DONT READ DONT READ GO AWAY GO AWAY GO AWAY |
| Message: | STOP! IF YOU ARE NOT DAN, SKIP THIS STORY. Don't even comment about it. Thanks.
***For you Dan.*** (Warning, Dan, the deadliest 'half' non-fiction story yet. If you read my posts, you'll see which part are fictions.) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Revised Uldillemaxima~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ BY THE sILENT rIDDLER'S of TGP/SP&G Leon On a Saturday evening in late September, a pretty girl in a short, red, summer dress ran along the edge of the surf. Behind her, the Seaside Heights amusement pier jutted into the Atlantic. The roller coaster plummeted, and kids' high-pitched screams skittered wildly through the salty air. Joy and fear. We're scared and we love it. Stop! Keep Going! A purple sunset bridged sky and sea. The girl was tall and athletic, and she run in smooth strides that ate up big bites of toasty sand. Her long brown hair trailed and seemed to float magically out over the line of surf. Belle was her name, and the good news was that she was running to me. Near me, a bunch of my buddies played a violent game of sand soccer. The ball got half-buried in a dune. Nev and Guts, Vicenza, and Margin kicked sand into each other's faces and pushed and elbowed and shouted. One player was better than the rest, faster and more skillful. Keith dug the ball out, dribbled around Guts, and blistered a shot through Nev's legs. Goal! Cheering. Whooping. Insults back and forth. And then she was there. Breathing hard. "How come you're not playing?" "I decided to sit this one out." "Good," Belle said, "then you can go for a walk with me. It's a gorgeous sunset." Normally I wouldn't need much convincing. She saw me hesitate. "What's wrong?" "Nothing." She looked down at me. Hands on hips. "Leon?" I stood up. "Okay, let's go." "You don't sound enthusiastic." "Do you want me turn a cartwheel?" "Bet you couldn't," she said, and then she turned one of her own. I watched her spin, hands splayed wide in the sand, lithe legs whirling. Then she was standing again, smiling in triumph, hazel eyes flashing. "Your turn." "Forget it. I can't compete with that. Anyway, guys don't turn cartwheels. We're not built for it." "Chicken," she teased softly. We started off across the sand toward the pier. Packs of kids still roamed the boardwalk, flirting and fighting and playing video games. Cotton candy and balloons. Arcade games of Ring Toss and Frogger, and pyramids of milk bottles that never completely toppled. Here on the beach, the air was tangy with salt. Belle took my hand. We reached the old amusement pier and walked beneath it. There was a feeling of danger--anyone might be lurking down here. It was gloomy and noticeably cooler. It was also a known make out spot. Belle and I had been taking one step at a time, getting know each other slowly. I was surprised when she stop walking, rested her back against a wooden support, and pulled me close. "Now we have a little privacy," she said. "We don't need to talk at all." She kissed me on the lips. I kissed her back. She put her hands around my neck. Pressed her body against me. She felt my body tense up and pulled herself away. "Okay, full confession. What is it?" She said. "Did you find someone cute?" "No, because there is no one," I told her. "Right answer," she said. "Then what?" I led her deeper in the pier, to where silver-black water splashed against the supports. Music filtered down from overhead, It was cool, shadowy, and a mysterious spot. Belle looked at me. No one should have pretty eyes. Sometimes I swear I can hear them speak in a soft, musical voice that has no need of words. "I'm not hiding anything," I said back to her eyes. She looked surprise. "I never said you were." My hand fell to my sides. "Enough," I said. "Here goes." But before I could get the words out, I felt a presense near. "C'mon fellas, will you looked at it!" Someone nearby said. I stopped kissing Belle and we both looked around to see a group of more than five middle age man and one of them pulled out a knife. They all have a mischievous looks on their face that made Belle uncomfortable. "We saw you two heads toward here and so me and my fellas' followed you to here to see what's up." "Hey there," I said to them, "We are just leaving." I hold Belle's hand and tried to go pass the group of old man, but the man with a knife hold out his knife and pointed it toward me. "No you don't, so why don't you and your sweety get back to your little business and pretend that we're not here. C'mon get to it!" "Leon, its okay," Belle said, pulling me back making me to turn around to face her, I saw a fake smile in her face. Her hazel eyes about to loose it. And then it changes and brake eye contact with me, looking past behind my back. I felt someone walked towards me and when I turn I saw a wide, big, solid object swung towards at the side of my face. Belle I cried and burst into tears when I saw one of the man swing a big iron pan on the side of Leon's head, knocking him down and a bloody scratches on his face. I fell to my knees and tried to hold on to Leon. But all three man came to me, grabbed my arms and pulled my grasp away from Leon. They pulled and dragged me further away from Leon to the far edges of the old pier toward one of the doors hidden from the exit of the old pier. The men swung open the door and pushed me inside the dark room. I landed in a dusty floor that seems to stick into my bare skin that I can't easily brush off. I turn around to see all 5 men standing looking down at me, a knife was raised and pointed inches toward my face. "Take off all your clothes, honey. C'mon now, don't you dare keep us waiting." I could not understand what the man was trying to tell me. I was too frozen from the knife pointed that is just inches from my face and in my mind I keep picturing Leon's bloody face. "Tsh, c'mon. Fuck this," the man said and push me down to my back on the dusty floor. I struggled and try to puch him but one of the man wave the knife at me. "That's a good girl," he said. The man continued by feeling me up my summer dress between my legs through my white, bikini panties. Then with his free other hand starts fondling my breast through my summer dress. "Such a soft cookies you got here, your boyfriend is lucky to have you." When he mentioned the word 'boyfriend' I burst into tears and covered my face in my hand. The man then slowly and gently ripped open my red, summer dress. And since my white bikini top has no shoulder straps the man just pulled down my bikini top to my waist, revealing my pink nipple, B28 size breasts and squeezed both. All the man took turns fondling and feeling my breast. Kissing it, sucking , licking, and touching. Soon, these men will find out that my body is enjoying their touch and I'll be all embarrass about it and feel humiliated that they'll call me a slut and a whore. I don't like that. And my bikinis are not wet from the beach, and then they'll see that my bikini panties wet from pleasure and enjoyment. But my doubts will be proven right many times in fold in a few minutes. All the men whistles and laughed because they're enjoying themselves. And then the man pulled my bikini panties along with my top down and off my feet. "Here, one of you can keep these sugars." "I'll be damned, what a slut," one man said, "that girl's kitty is wet! She likes this!" I felt myself flushed when the man put his hand up my kitty and felt it all wet. He laughed and through between my fingers I saw him showed his wet fingers from my kitty to his friends. "Fellas' whose gonna fuck this slut?" When the man said that, I took my hands away from my face and shook my head. "Oh god, please no, anything but that." I should have maybe shut my mouth. I saw the men looked at each other, then to me and smiled. "Okay then." One man raised my legs wide so much that my knees go pass my breasts on both outer sides so my breast is not covered, making my wet kitty and my breast is all on a full view. All five man pulled down their pants. Their hard-on are aimed at my face, kitty, and breasts. They laugh and began rubbing themselves. The next thing I know, they started squirting in me. My whole body tense up and I was told to stand up. "Get up, c'mon honey. And you do as I say, get it? Or your boyfriend back there will get it," he waved the knife he was holding. "Got that?" I nod and sobbed. They led me to a part of the old pier where there are noises coming from the above. I figure that we are beneath the magical performance stage and that there's a round shaped door that seems to lead to the surface of the stage. I looked at the man with the knife. He smiled and looked at the round shaped door from the above and that it fall opened. A girl in a costume climb down and looked at me and the five man. "Who is she?" "Take a break Tanya," the man said and the girl looked at me once, "okay, thanks, is she going up there like that. Oh dear," she saw the knife and gasped. "That is just wrong." She said and left. "Now, climb up there, hurry, now, hurry. You have 10 seconds," The man said as I helped my self climb up in a ladder made of ropes and planks. I felt my butt got poked by the knife and I swiftly climb and find a tight, sort of box dead end. The floor beneath me was shut closed and before I know it, all the tight walls fell from all sides and lights blinded my eye. It taken me a few seconds to focus my eyes since I been in the darkness for seems so long. I heard sounds of horns blowings, shoutings from a big crowd, and clappings of applaused of hundreds ff people everywhere. I noticed that I'm on the middle of a high stage infront of a lot of audience. Both kids and adults and some people that I know. In a corner of my eye I saw someone familiar and it was my boyfriend, Leon. He has no blood in his face and he's standing all and looking very well. He smiled, winked at me and clapped his hands yelling to the people around him "That's my girlfriend yo'." At this time I was embarrassed and humiliated by my boyfriend that set me up. So a few seconds without thinking I stepped out of the tight box room I was in towards him and launch myself on top of him. Leon After the men took Belle away deep to the pier, I stood up and walked towards a water faucet and then washed the red fake blood off my face. Then walk out of the old pier to the surface. I took my time and walk around to the surface until I reached a big white tent. The magic show is about to start and I made my way to the front to an empty seat. A girl in a sexy costume gave me thumbs up and participate in the show with the magician host. After finishing the 11th magic trick, it was time for the grand finale and to make the girl in the costume vanish from a small, tight looking box that can only fit in one person. The magician winked at me and signaled the girl to get in to the box after opening it and spinning it around to show everyone in the audience there's no back door. So the girl went in and the door was shut. A few seconds later, the magician pulled some sort of string and the walls of the box fell down in separated direction. And the girl in the costume did vanish and a beautiful young naked girl appeared in its place. It was Belle, my girlfriend. The audience applauded to the girl, who has a funny looking reaction of bewilderment. Then I felt her gaze then I winked at her and clapped my hands and yelled, "YOU SEE THAT GIRL EVERYONE? THAT'S MY GIRLFRIEND!" Belle then stepped out of the box and walked towards me. I was surprised when she launch herself towards me, knocking me down from my chair with her. She's on top of me and I whispered her name once. She lifted her face and her sparkling teary eyes and flushed face bound my tongue. The people around us were talking and howling. So I lay my hands on Belle's butt and spread it open for everyone to see. An ultimate show ever. ________________________ YOU FOOL! Who's stopping you from reading this? Lmao! Punk'd ..... love, Bubblebutt |
| Name: | im tommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | me and bestfriend go hides in her brothers closet |
| Message: | its friday and its a special day and no school so me and my bestfriend kat go to kats house and we go play racing games in tv. the racing game is fun and me and kat eat lunch and me and kat go to play fetch with her dog but the dog wont stop barking so me and kat carry the dog and throw it to the fake water pool. the dog goes out of the pool and its shakes its body infront of us and now me and kat got wet. so me and kat go to change out off me and kats clothes and now me and kat are in our underwear. i wore my underwear today so i got white underwear wearing in me. me and kat goes to her brothers room and kats brothers room is full of awesome stuff like a guitar and kat found picures of girls with no clothes. me and kat laughed at every picture and compare the girls in the pictures with kat. the dog come to me and kat and the dog make a mess of kats brothers room and me and kat try to get the dog to stop but me and kat just made more the room messy a lot. me and kat hear her brother comes in and me and kat and he dog hides in kats brothers closet. kats brothers and a girl come in the room. kats brothers got angry and me got scared and hugged the dogs head. but the girl stop kats brothers from getting angry and the girl kisses kats brothers and me and kat laugh a little. kats brother and the girl go in the bed and they go to sleep under the blanket. the girl and kats brother takes off their clothes and kats brother go lay on top of the girl under the blanket. me and kat can not see very much from the small holes and that the dogs tongue is hanging out and making noise so kat hold the dogs mouth close. now the dog can not breathe and whine hard so the dog go make noise and that kats brother and the girl heard the dogs whine and that kats brother got out of the bed and that kats brother is naked and comes to the closet where me and kat and the dog were hiding. kats brother open the closet and me and kat and the dog run out of the room to kats room and me and kat and the dog hide under the bed. but kats brother yell and tell for me and kat and the dog to get out of under the bed. but me and kat and the dog did not get out from under the bed so kats brother comes to kats room and flips over the bed and kats brother tell us to stand up and to go to his room. kats brother tell me and kat wheres our clothes and why me and kat only in our boxer and panties and kat tell her brother that me and kats clothes got wet from the pool so me and kat takes our clothes off. kats brother tell me and kat if me and kat see what kats brother and the girl doing and me and kat shake our head then kats brother tell me and kat if we were lying and me and kat said yea. kats brother tell us to stay and watch so me and kat watch kats brother and the girl kiss until the girl starts breathing hard and me tell kats brother that the girl cant breath and to get off her. kats brother starts having problem breathing too and kats brother and the girl is sweating that i start to get scared. kat was giggling watching her brother and the girl cant breathe and that kat turns red and then kats brother and the girl moan and starts to shake that i got really scared and then kats brother and the girl get off the bed and they stood infront of me and kat and they has no clothes on so i watch the girls boobies and the girls wet vagina then i look at kats brothers penis and its big not like mine. kats brother tell me if i like his penis and i tell him no and the girl and kat giggle. and then kats brother tell me to take off my boxers and to see whose penis are bigger. but i shake my head and tell kats brother that his penis are bigger. i was embarass that i said that. but kat goes behind my back and pull down my boxers. i pull up my boxers again but the girl come to me and pick me up and kat pull down my boxers again and throw it out. my face is near the girls boobies and the girl laugh at my penis and got embarassed and put me down beside kats brother and then the girl tell for kat to come sit with the girl and the girl and kat watch me and kats brothers penis for a long time giggling. i was embarassed too much because i hate to have no clothes with people i dont know around. then the girl tell me to sit beside her and kats and now im in between them. the girl touch my penis alot until it gets long. then the girl tell for kat to hold my penis and kat hold my penis and then the girl tell kat to shake my penis a lot and fast. kat shake my penis a lot but i tell kat to stop because kat touches my penis a lot already and shaking my penis makes me go to pee like that one time with my sister pan and my sister pans friends. but kat will not stop so the white pee comes out and then kats brother tell me and kat to get out of his room so kat take my boxers and me and kat goes to kats room. |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | OUT-CLASSED (Made Up!) |
| Message: | Out-Classed.(For A Friend!)
Miss Jesse was a School teacher. very pretty, about 28!, blonde, but wore stupid unladylike sensible clothes, which completly obliterated her real figure from view....at least until her girls got hold of her!!!. At times, she didn't like the wierd way some of the girls kept her eyes on her, Following her round,as if at times, mentally undressing her. Perhaps that was why she tended to give them such a hard time. Of course she didn't think to much about it, but put it down to young girls being curious, perhaps thinking that they'll be as old as her one day. If they are lucky, to live that long!. She wasn't old, but felt comfortable acting it, a bit of an old stickular, for keeping the rules unbroken, always putting them in their place, if she had to. Her main field was biology, but mainly talked about animals, her charges mostly younger girls, wanted to talk more about Boys, and sex. It was as if they were teasing her. Their collective stares, sometime's put her off her stroke. She felt she needed to keep them at arms length. They all knew how animals did it, Sex with Humans, was far more interesting, then a load of beasts in a field, or captive behind a cage. Some times they seemed so tightly knitted, as if they had the hots for each other, but they were just girls, being girls, as girls do. As soon as sex was mentioned, she would shut them down, not wanting to go there, looking disgusted, as if she'd never done it before. There was one time, she caught them all at one desk, looking at a magazine, full of naked well hung men, and Women, in various acts of lesbianism. She threw a tantrum, angrily, being holier then thou, she imediatly confiscated it, and tore it up in front of her then gave her a thousand lines, threatening to keep her in after school, then when the other girls tried to complain, and speak up for their friend, she gave the whole class of girls the same, keeping them late, watching over them as they did them, which so annoyed them, and they only just made their bus's home, plus they had to cancell their pre-arranged dates, which didn't go down to well with either them, or the dates they were meant to be seeing. She was as stiff as a board, with no soul, but the girls, were no fools,as young as they were, and all knew what she really needed. She would never know it yet, but she was playing right into their hands, all the time thinking, because she was the teacher, that she was untouchable, and we all know, that Nobody is completly untouchable, no matter who they are!!!. It was Late Friday afternoon, when all the girls seemed to be looking forward to the weekend. As Miss Jesse walked back in from her tea break, stirring her tea, the classroom chatter slowly idled away, to whispers, perhaps it was just paranoia, but it was if they could be talking about her. As she walked in, she looked strupy, and annoyed. Mavis Turner was as usual in the process of painting her lips, probably for the umteenth time that day, then smacking them together, looking into her little compact mirror, admiring herself, looking forward to her date with bangy later on. Her mirror told no lies....she was beautiful, and she knew it too, and they all knew that she knew it to. Today Miss was standing in for another teacher, who had been suddenly taken ill, which was strange, because Miss Jacobs was ok earlier on!. She looked more frightened of something, then anything else!. Mavis's friends looked on, some were doing the same thing with their make up, perhaps trying to keep up with Mavis's beauty, and not wanting to be left behind. No danger there....they were all beauties!, as all girls are!. Miss Jesse grunted over, putting down her tea, she was irritated, more then normal, she was hoping to go home early!. "OK..girls...put it all away, and get your exercise books out..i want you to spend the next few hours before you go, writing me an essay on Hadrian's Wall... and i want them all in, on my desk, before you go...ok!!" "Ahh miss...that'll take forever!" one girl moaned, grdgingly opening her desk top, then petulantly slamming it back down. "Well then...you'd best get started then...or your poor boy friends, might find someone else...and Hadrians Wall didn't take forever to build!!" the girls gave a look in horror at each other, then back at the unreasonable mistress. "But we don't do this with Miss Jacobs miss...we usually have a chat, talk about the weekend....and sometimes the best subject of all....Sex Miss!!" She slammed her bag onto her desk, disgusted at the sheer temerity of being talked back to by much younger girls. "But....i am not Miss Jacobs, and whilst i'm here, you will do what i say...i'm sick n tierd of all your lazyness!!" "Bitch!!" Came a faceless whisper from one of them. She looked up at them!. There was nothing wrong with her hearing!. "I beg your pardon.....who said that?" she asked raising her voice slightly. but no one was brave enough to answer her. "You will find me a much different kettle of fish then Miss Jacobs..she might allow such rudeness, and disgusting sex talk...but i don't...now i'll ask again...who said that?" Once again, the room remained quiet. "Right you cowards.....if the person dosen't own up, and take the punishment for herself, then this coward amongst you, will make you all stay for an hour after class,and you can thank her for ruining your dates yourself...is that clear?...you've got Thirty seconds!!" The teacher looked at her wristwatch, timing the Thirty seconds down!. "Come on ladies...i'm waiting!" she glanced over at Mavis Turner, still prettying her face up. "What did i tell you Mavis?.....put it away...or else...i'm not going to take any more of this loutish behavior...get your book out, and if i see it out again, i will confiscate it all...is that clear.....right times up.....who called me a Bitch?" "No one miss!" "Oh...no one....i was dreaming it then was i?" She rechecked her watch. "because of one cowardly person....you...." "It was me miss!" said amanda, standing up, smiling at the others in the class, playing up to all the quiet giggles!. "yes...very brave...but what are you smiling at...did i say you could smile?" "No miss...i just thought....." "No you didn't...you didn't think at all..if you had owned up at the start, we could have avoided all this, and finally got down to some work, and not dolling yourselves up, because of this....all of you...will.....stay here untill 6pm...if I've got to stay here longer then i expected....so can you...now once more, get your damn books out, and start that essay, unless of course, you want me to make it 8pm.. my day is ruined now, so i don't care, i can stay all night long if you want!" "But...you can't do that Miss!!" came another voice. "What....who said that?" Mavis Turner stood up, still looking into her mirror, making funny faces, looking for unsightly blemishes. "I did.....you can't do that!" she repeated it loud an clear. She wasn't afraid of old Miss Smelly pants, she knew her rights. "And it wasn't Amanda who called you a Bitch....that was me to...ok!" Slowly Mavis got up from her seat, and began packing her things away, then grabbed her cardigan off the back of the chair. "Bye!" Mavis waved at her, grinning at the others. "But where are you going?...did i say you could get up?" "No Miss, but i'm going anyway, and quite frankly you bitch, i am not prepared to put up with your stiff upper lipped bullshit anymore!". She Smiled, as she made tracks towards the door. Miss Jesse's mouth dropped at her utter rudeness. "What!!!...you will do no such thing...now you'll get back, and sit down now....do you hear?" "Fuck off bitch" All of a sudden Miss Jesse saw Red, and rushed up behind Mavis, dragging her back by her hair, making her screach, dropping all of her belongings. "Get off her miss" Someone shouted, as the girl lost her balance and fell over onto her backside, in an unladylike heap. "I wont have this in my classroom...do you hear me...i simply wont!" she shouted, looking at all the others as she dragged Mavis on her backside along the shiny floor. her small skirt instantly rode up, showing everyone her Pink panties. by now Mavis was screaming, and swearing, and started to cry. Not prepared to take any more of her nonsense, Miss Jesse picked the girl up by her collar, and in a final rage of temper, she pulled her hand back and slapped Mavis across her face. The class looked on startled and scared, as the hapless girl recoiled back against her desk, then rolled over it, crashing onto the floor, in a fresh sobbing heap. "Now...get up, and take your chair back!" "You are bang out of order Miss!" said a voice. "Who said that?" "I did bitch!" said one standing up, tall and proud. "Me Too!" said another, then another, then another, untill everyone but Mavis was stood up, all of them in soilid support of each other. One girl waved the others to follow her, suddenly the girls walked towards Miss Jesse. "Well girls...seems to me....Miss has got one serious bug up her ass" Said Amanda, nodding to another girl, who went up to the door, then checked outside, making sure the coast was clear, then locked themselves in with her, She nodded the all clear, giving them the cue to move towards her some more. "Yes...perhaps she needs this bug taken out of her!" said another "And boy...have i got just the tool for that...we wasn't planning on doing this today, but your bullshit, sorted of changed our minds!!...and by the way Miss, we plan on staying all night too...if we have to!" Suddenly the teacher looked confused, and stepped back away from them. Mavis, now stood up, no tears now, but smiling, as if she wasn't really crying in the first place, at all, as if she was acting out a part. She rummaged through her bag!!. "Come on mister...i know you're in here somewhere.....got a job for you!" her sobs, turned into giggles, she glanced menacingly over at the teacher. "When was the last time you had a good fuck miss?" asked another, as they moved forward...the teacher took a few more steps back. "What...how dare you ask me that...i'll have you all put on report for this insubordination!" "No you wont miss...believe me...you wont!!!" said Mavis inspecting the big Red mark on the side of her cheek, which she could see in her little mirror.....That was real!!. "Thats it...isn't it girls.....the bitch needs a good hard fuck" with that Mavis grinned wickedly, as she pulled forth a very big vibrator from the depths of her schoolbag. she caressed its pointed girth, turning up her nose, "Darn it...knew i should have cleaned it...Yuk...still a bit sticky from earlier...poor Miss Jacobs...didn't know what hit her!" "Or...what could have got...into...her!!" Another joked, making all the girls giggle loudly. Miss Jesse couldn't take her horror stricken eyes off the sheer girth of this thing, it looked hideous. with switches and lights, which looked more like the coning tower of the Ark Royal then a common ole garden womans sex toy. "Let me introduce you to....Mr Tom miss...he's been a good friend to me....now he's going to be your friend too!" She switched it on, it whirred noiselly. "You didn't expect two in one day...did you Tom!?". said Mavis, cuddling it into her chest, as if it was her favourite teddy bear back home. Miss Jesse took more quick steps back, but found herself backed solidly up against her blackboard. "It's time to get the bitch Girls!!" just then all twenty or so girls surged forward laughing mischievously,grabbing mixed handfuls of her by her arms, shoulders, or anywhere they could find room enough to touch her, holding her solidly up against the wall, whilst a few others pulled her main desk around. "Just preparing your bed Miss!!". "Wha...what do you think you're doing...get off me...let me go!" "Now come on miss...don't struggle...don't want to hurt you" "Just like we did to Miss Jacobs Girls...Get her on the desk!" Commanded Amanda. With that, and with Miss screaming hysterically, all of them combined to pick her up by her arms and legs, lifting her prostrately lengthways off the floor, then roughly slammed the teacher flat on her back on the desk, one of the girls removed her sensible shoes, then momentarily held her by her stocking covered feet, as the others converged all around her. Miss looked up in horror, trying to struggle, looking into their combined laughing faces, wondering how this was suddenly happening to her. Mavis played with the switches, and settings. "Look Miss...Mr Tom, has got the hots for you!". she almost swooned as the toy got closer to her, She buzzed it loudly into her ears. "What...oh no you wouldn't dare!" argued Miss Jesse, twisting her body, trying to make them release her. "Oh yes Miss....we always dare, to do what we're not suppose to!" scoffed another of the girls. "Right girls...first things first....lets get her clothes off her shall we!" "Yeah, this is going to be fun...we've been waiting so long for this, now we can finally Strip the bitch!". "Strip her naked" came even more encouraging cries. "I just love stripping, and looking at naked Women!" remarked another, licking her lips, and rubbing her hands in excited glee. All hands, from all angles pulled and clawed roughly at her clothes, focusing on her cardigan first, others undid her blouse buttons, whilst a few other hands greedily pulled and tugged at the zip, down the side of her regulation School mistress long ankle length skirt. "Come on hurry up with her...Mr Tom is getting impatient, and i want some of her too...don't worry girls...if it can't be taken off....rip em all off her!". "Yeah...lovely....get her naked...lets see what the straight laced bitch looks like without any clothes on" "Lets see if she's a patch on dear Miss Jacobs...Tits were a bit on the small side..huh girls!". They had often wondered what her body beheld underneath those straight laced clothes, and now, they were only moments away. Even Miss knew now,the girls were not joking, but serious, and that she was only moments away from being naked. "Oh stop, stop this at once...please!" She begged and pleaded with them, over an over again. "What miss!!!!...after all we've done just to get this far!?" "Get off me...put me down i say....put me down!". she screached, almost crying herself, but as much as she tried to fight them all off, it was impossible, Twenty girls against one lone woman, will always be a no win situation, with only one result.......ie, one naked woman!!!. She could only wriggle, as her Skirt was unclipped then pulled down her legs, quickly followed by her stockings being unclipped from her suspender belt!!!. That surprised the girls, never expected suspenders on their prim and proper bitchy teacher, they laughed and mocked, wolf whistling at her under wear. "Oh Miss....kinky...Sussies...girls" said one, twanging the elasdtic, unpopping a few clips,allowing other eager fingers to slowly skin and pull her stockings down, one by one. "Ooh...and such lovely smooth edible legs!...already better the Miss Jacobs girls!!", pointed out another, as different tongues started to lick up and down her legs, moving tantalisingly up towards her panties,with fingers pulling the elastic out, getting a glimpse of her thick pubic hairs. "Cor...where has she been all of our lives.....looks like a lovely pussy girls!" "Oh yeah...there's hope for the bitch yet" said another, as the rest of her bare legs came into view,then her bare feet, Amanda sucked on her toes,reaching up caressing her bare thighs, creeping her fingers under her panties, tickling her into submission in various places, making Miss giggle beyond her control. she wriggled again as moments later her blouse was pulled down her shoulder, then her arms, then away from her body completly, revealing a dark blue bra, full to the brim with heavanly promise. "Cor...Miss, where have you been hiding those things?..oh look girls!" "Yes Miss...oh what big Tits you've got...must have that bra off her!" said another, quickly it was unclasped, allowing her 38 inchers to lollop out in front of everyone, showing off her beautiful rounded Rosey coloured nipples. Two girls wasted no time in taking a nipple into their mouths, and began to suck, and massarge her large adult breasts, others greedily joined in on the feast. She was being eaten....alive!!!, whilst at the same time other hands were now hooked inside her waist band, slowly easing down her matching Blue panties the last line of Miss Jesse's defence, finally her heavily covered hairy pussy was bare, and naked,Her pubic hairs now moist, and damp,so close an in their faces, and soon on the end of their tongues. "Come on girls...Mr Tom always goes first!" Mavis pointed out, as if it was an unwritten rule. they took in turns playing, and eating her breasts, as Tom Delved and made slopping sounds inside her fruit, whilst others held her there, looking down admiring the older Woman's captive naked body. now hands were freely roaming all over her, at will. She no longer owned her own body....for now...they did!, or had borrowed it. "Hey girls...dont you just love it, when plans...CUM...together!" said one,nibbling the teachers ears. It was becoming all to much, the girls could feel Miss shuddering. "Yeah, just like the others..fell for it, hook line and sinker!" "Cor girls...she likes that...feel her pussy, and how wet it is!...oh what fun we're going to have girls". said another, drawing her fingers from her moist sex pot, then gently up along her skin, making the teacher wriggle and squirm, almost out of her grown up mind, at their sheer sexy collective touches. "Right.....Mr Tom....I give you the bitch......bring back the woman!" said Mavis switching her big sex toy on to maximum, then inserting it all the way in, then out, in a series of even, and uneven strokes.. She couldn't fight it any more, and shut her eyes, ooing and arring, when she opened them, she noticed that almost all the girls had undressed, moments later, every one there was completly naked, with pussys and breasts of all shapes an sizes everywhere, surrounding her from all sides. Some took it in turns forcing their nipples into her mouth. "Go on miss...suck them!!". It was like the feeding of the five thousand, with many eager mouths to feed. "Oh come on miss, dont be shy...you know you want to...oh yeah, oooo, oh ooo...lick my Tits miss..oh, that feels soooooo....gooood!". Mavis expertly nibbled on her ear again, making her shudder again, "Knew we'd get you eventually...so, no point in fighting it miss..Get ready to squirm and cum a lot miss...because we're going to drink bucket loads from your pussy!. We'll teach you how to be a real fucking woman miss!" said Mavis as she makes Tom's nose do small circles around the outer walls of her pussy, then now and again darting inside. "Oh...and by the way miss...just so you know...we might like our boyfriends, but we also like each other....we are all certified lesbians, and soon, so shall you be too" She pushed Tom all the way inside, Miss gasped at the pleasure, she breathed heavily, especially with tongues and fingers sucking on her breasts, and other parts. "Bet her pussy tastes nice!" remarked one, forcing her to kiss her on the lips again. "Oh yeah....love pussy juice...can't wait" "All in good time Girls....after Tom!!" "Cor Miss...you're even hotter then Miss Jacobs!" "Yeah...she was good, she fought more to keep her clothes on...we like that, hard to get...she tasted, sooo....gooooooooood!" The teacher couldn't believe what she was hearing, her body buckled in ecstacy again. "I think on monday....shall we try Miss Roe, bangy and the boys say's she looks great naked....but we wont prejustice our findings untill her pussy wine, has been tasted". Miss winced, and sighed in defeat, almost sobbing with pleasure,and disbelieth then jerked as a series of multiple orgasms shot through her body. She was their's, and she was going to be made to cum, over, and over again weather she liked it or not, untill all the girls had had their fill. As they said earlier, They had all night long with her. by the time they had finished, they would have made a new, and no doubt, improved Woman, out of her. They had been planning this for so long, and now, were all feasting on her charms, and making the most of her, inside and out. "Bitches" Miss breathed out loud,then forced a semi content smile,then came again, then again. Her whole body seemed to be slowly breaking in two, she screamed as another orgasm, almost tore her soul apart. She had never known anything like it, she had never been with other women before, never even touched another woman in this way before, now she had a puree of young girly minxes making love to her. Mavis licked the side of her pussy, as she removed Tom, other lips licked and kissed her, taking over from Tom, the first lick of many made her cum violently, she was almost crying with sheer ecstacy, no longer trying to fight them off, but at times, hold them near, and try and touch them, or anything they demanded of her. "That's OK miss..enjoy!!!....you can cum, as often as you like. we're all girls here.....there is no shame!!!". "Yes....welcome to the fold miss!". The End Take care bangy |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Dan: We need Archive 14! |
| Message: | We need Archive 14! We need Archive 14! We need Archive 14! We need Archive 14! We need Archive 14! We need Archive 14! We need Archive 14! We need Archive 14!
Maddison: mischievous khaki shorts (I wrote up something like your khaki shorts that should be in Archive 14.) luv, Janie |
| Name: | Maddison |
| E-mail address: | maddisonsl@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | The pair of mischievous khaki shorts |
| Message: | So as i've mentioned before, i had a tendency to wear pants that wouldn't behave when I was younger. However, no pair of bottoms ever gave me as much trouble as this one pair of real cheapo shorts that my mom bought me. They were these real bargain bin khakis that were a couple sizes too small, and for some reason, instead of having a zipper, they had snaps all the way up the front, that would unsnap at random because my shorts were so tight. So, pretty much, it was guaranteed that when i wore these shorts, people were going to be seeing my underpants!
The first day i ever wore them, i was super nervous. As soon as I sat down on the bus on the way to school, the top two buttons unsnapped (seriously they were that bad). I was sitting next to these boys from my class, who whipped their heads around immediately when they heard the snapping noise. Oh god it was terrible. My fly partially open, and i was wearing these white granny panties with a really girly looking pink waistband that was like signal beacon for them. I turned away as best as i could and nervously tried to button them back up. I was so shaken up and embarrassed that it must of took me the whole ride to get them buttoned back up, (I was really ashamed of the underwear I was wearing that day, they had this super cutsey pink unicorn on the rear and "girl power" in sparkly pink cursive underneath, they were really cheеsy.) So for the rest of the day those shorts were giving me all sorts of trouble, i'd reach up to put some books in my locker, *snap, snap, snap!* And they'd loosen right up. The worst part was when i was in Mr. Milligan's geometry class and he called me up to do a problem on the board. I stand up, not fully realizing that my fly was unsnapped all the way. I took maybe a couple steps, until I noticed the waistband of my khakis sinking lower and lower, and a couple of giggles. My cheeks burned with embarrassment as I pulled my shorts back up, hoping they didn't fall enough for everyone to see the pink unicorn on the butt. I didn't have the time to button them back up, so the whole time I was fighting to keep them from dropping. I couldn't concentrate because the class was giggling so much. By the time I was done I was practically red all over, my body felt heavy and warm, like that nervous feeling you get when you have to interact with someone you have a crush on, but can't hide it. So on the way back to my seat, i'm waddling around like an idiot, trying to pull my fly together so no one can see my underwear, and of course some jerk sticks their foot out in front of my and trips me! I hit the ground face with my butt in the air, my shorts slip off the edge of my rear and fall into a pile atop my bent knees, exposing my unbelievably dorky unicorn briefs with the sparkly pink fruit of the loom waistband to the whole class. If i wasn't blushing furiously before, than i definitely was now. The whole room was roaring with laughter, even Mr. Milligan thought it was funny! The funniest part was that I just got up and waddled out with my shorts around my ankles. I don't really think straight when i get that embarrassed, it's like being a deer in headlights i guess! Haha! After that day I made sure not to wear anything embarrassing with those shorts ever again, although that's hard, as the least embarrassing underpants I had at the time were plain white granny panties, which were pretty embarrassing in the first place, and made up half of my underwear collection in my early teens (As i've mentioned before, I was NOT the most fashionable person alive, hehehe. So embarrassing! Talking about my stupid underwear with you guys :P ) |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Christmas Story 2 |
| Message: | CHRISTMAS STORY 2
I've told you a bit about my first Wife, Sue, she was defantely a chip off the old block, meaning her mum, in fact the rest of her family were just as bad, or good, depending on, how you looked at it. They liked pranking about too, in rather the same way as Sue did. Sue had Two older sisters, just as gorgeous, but as of yet, Sue was the first of them to get married. Her mother, although in her early fifties, wasn't so bad either, and it was easy to see where her three daughters got their looks from. The were just smaller versions of her!. To look at them quickly, you could be forgiven for thinking that they were 4 sisters, and obviously with all them daughters and just their step father, pranks were comon place amongst those little minxes. Oh, yes...poor old Gordon had to put up with a lot, and his wife, and step daughters, always stuck together, and most of the time, it was him, against them, in everything, but to be fair, he did bring a lot of it on himself. This was not long after Sue's.....breasts affair!!!, you know, the one with the window cleaner, after she had forgiven me of course. We were invited down to her family home in Devon for Christmas. This would be our first yule tide season together, and it would be a good excuse to finally meet all of her sisters, her mother, and Gordon properly. Get to really know them all. I was promised great fun.......and it was, and a real eye opener!!!. We got there through the mad Christmas rush on Christmas Eve, and quickly settled in, looking forward to the following day.....Christmas day!!!. I had a lye in, Sue and her sisters and mum had been up for hours, working together, creating the Christmas dinner, which smelt like a work of art. As i came down, i met Sue waiting for me, she kissed me, then gave me a glass of whiskey, i joined Gordon on the settee, talking with him, whilst Sue re-joined her siblings in the kitchen. Gordon was quite merry already. We talked, not that he made much sense....he too had been at the whiskey. The tree was big and tall, with all the presents nestled beneath, we'd open them later, perhaps in the evening, instead of watching the crappy repeats on the tv. There is more to life at Christmas, then watching boring tv.....don't you think!!?. As the morning drew on,We could hear all 4 Women talking and laughing together, it was obvious that they had been doing their fair share of Wine testing themselves. You know what its like when Women get together, especially by themselves, armed with bottles of strong alcohol. they were defantely talking about sex, and sizes. Just who'es size....i don't know!. Its always about sex with you ladies.....isn't it!. "Oh mother...disgusting" i heard Sue esclaim, then they burst into fits of laughter again, something was tickling them. Gordon for a moment turned on the tv....guess what....a circus, we turned it off again, and he poured us some more dinks. The whole day, and atmosphere was set up nicely. Everyone was happy, and laughing almost constantly, Gordon was slurring his words, i was merry, perhaps already getting there too. But for once, i was at peace, and content with the world, and everyone inside the house. It was so good, to be alive!!!. You could smell the cooking wafting merrilly into the living room, as if there was no door in the way. "Don't get to soused you two....lunch won't be long" giggled Mary, Sue's mother, poking her tall frame into the room, she winked at me. She burst out laughing, then shut the door, sharing another sexy joke with her daughters, whom burst out laughing even louder then before. Well eventually, after a bit of a squeeze, we all sat around the table in the dinning room, and ate a wonderful lunch After which, Gordon and i, washed up, it was only fair, whilst the ladies retired into the living room. I know i said Gordon and i....but it was mainly me, he was finding it hard to stand up, or dry the plates without dropping them, so i thought it would be more economical to send him in with them, and i finished off. I could hear them all laughing, i didn't want to miss a thing, so i quickly finished off, and went in with them, and sat beside Gordon in a seperate arm chair, looking at Mary, my wife and her other two sisters, all sat and squeezed together on this very tight settee, which was only really meant for three people at best....but mary made three. Now there were Four beautiful women all huddled together, all dressed practically the same, as if they were a team. White frilly blouses, unbuttoned too the deep cleavage, all showing off very ample breastage, long Dark Skirts, stockings, with suspenders, which they would show off for a joke, or a dare, with a quick excited flash, and flip flops. I think this is where i got my fixation for girls in flip flops. Even with my wife there, it was hard not to stare at all of them. "Its ok darlin....you can look...thats what we're here for" she said whispering in my ear, after getting up towards me, she kissed me again, then joined the ladies again. We were all, one big happy family!. Two men, with Four beautiful sexy looking woman to look at, and on Christmas too....does it really get any better then that, chaps. Gordon had more then his share of drinks, and know it was ruling his thoughts, which came out in the open, and he was getting really rude, aiming nuts at their cleavages. Most of the time he was well off target, but the ladies, took it all as fun, in fact they were not to slow to throw nuts, and sexual inuendo's back at us. Let me tell you...it was not a room for Children. Everything we said, or did....was tripple X rated. Well, we opened the presents, got them out of the way, had a few more drinks, some more food, ie mince pies etc, etc, then went back to running each other down. Women were better at it then us blokes, aparently i was hung like a horse, well, that is what Sue was suggesting with her two hands apart, "Well...if he's the horse....then i must be a T Rex!" said Gordon, rubbing his stretched grion through his trousers, "More like a slug" interjected Mary, this was met by hoots and whistles. God....i love Christmas, don't you, especially when there are no kids about, and i can be myself. Then after a while, Gordon leant over, pulling my chair closer, and secretly nudged me in the side. "Watch this" Watch what, i thought!!!. with that he picked up this half drunk bottle of deep Red Wine, hiding it behind his back, then in the guise of feining to use the toilet, he walked to the door, then quickly crept back, then grinningly, proceeded to pour the entire contents right down the centre of Mary's White bloused cleavage. Instantly she and her daughters stood up. "What the fu....!" Mary esclaimed. "Dad...look what you've done!" he was so drunk, that hhe didn't know any better, and couldn't stop laughing. her face turned up, she swore at him, looking down at her Red washed blouse, shivering as the liquidy contents seeped even deeper down. all this time, whilst the girls inspected the damage, Gordon was stood next to the door, laughing his ass off Mary and the girls, stood looking at him. "Look at me....just look at me" she shouted, pointing to her Wine washed Red an White blouse, undoing the buttons, trying to pull the sticky bits apart. "Its ruined...look at it!" she looked quite unhappy, for once there was no smiles, but looks of pure loathing. "Oh must have a Pee" he said desperatly, holding his groin, then thundered off up thev stairs. "Don't you plan on coming back down here too soon then matey!!". Sue her sisters and mum looked over at me, i could feel myself holding my laughter in. "Don't even think about it mister!" she growled. The girls were finding it just as hard, not to laugh too. jUST THEN, Mary could take the sticky mess no longer, "You can avert your eyes if you like" she said looking at me, and with that she quickly undid the whole thing, then removed it, revealing a very much filled buxem bra. the edges of her lobes were Red, i could see the edges of her nipples. she threw it in the kitchen, then came back, walking to the door, "Right Girls......follow me!" she said opening the door. "What are you going to do mum!?" asked one, "What he has been asking for, all day!" her daughters giggled, as if they knew what she meant. with that all Four of them slowly waklked up the stairs, leaving me all alone, with my belated laughter. Suddenly i heard mixed cries of laughter, and running, almost coming through the ceiling. "Get him!!" i heard Mary shout. "We're going to make you wish.....that you never got up this morning!" Well, with all the halla-balloo that was going on upstairs, i just had to go up, and see what all the shouting was about, because i was sure that most of it was coming from Gordon. He sounded like he was in a bit of trouble.....believe me.....he was!!. so i poured myself another whiskey and made my way up the stairs, towards the ajar door, where all the shouting was coming from. If anyone heard it outside, they would think there was a murder being commited. I lloked in, and i couldn't believe my eyes. there was gordon being held on his back, on a big double bed, with Mary,Sue and her Two sisters tickling the shit out of him. He was screaming like a big girls blouse. "Help me, help me...oh no please don't...i'm going to wet myself again!" "So....wet yourself....we don't care...do we girls!" there was no escape for him. i was having the time of my life stood in the doorway, watching the ladies having the time of their lives themselves. Then as he tried to defend himself, he accidentally reached up, grabbing at anything he could find, which just happen to be Mary's ill fitting bra, and pulled, ripping it open, instantly exposing her breasts. they flopped out like two large mellons, almost knocking Gordon senseless. Briefly Mary stopped, trying to put the two halves together, but the whole thing fell off, leaving her topless. "Look what he's done mum!" said Sue. "Yeah....just look what he's done!" Mary growled, looking down at him, her breasts waving, and flopping only inches away from his face. Mary sat on his arms. "I'm sorry, i'm sorry, i'm sorry!!" he shouted, looking up into her eyes "Right, lets do this properly...........strip him, get all of his clothes off him...every stitch!!" she commanded. without another word, Sue and her sisters did exactly as they were told. It all looked as if they had done this before to him. Perhaps they had!...perhaps he was counting on it, perhaps he was just a glutton for punishment!!!. "You've had it now.....daddykins!" "Oh no...please not that again!" he shouted trying to fight his way out from their clutches. I don't think he liked the tickling very much!. His cries told me that. "You never learn...do you Gordon!?" said Sue. "I think he likes it girls!" Said Mary ripping his shirt open revealing his hairy chest, then undoing his trouser belt at the same time, as his slippers and socks were removed, they laughed hysterically, as the Three girls heaved and pulled his trousers down, then off. "Don't forget these girls!" said mum, pulling down his briefs. the sight of hairy cock springing up to attention, had everyone in appoplexi. moments later they had him tied spread eagled to the bed, totally naked. "Right....tickle him, untill he cries!" And they did, relentlessly into the evening, stopping only for a drink. It wasn't a pretty sight!. I sat down, in my element watching the whole thing,all the time wishing he was me....but without the tickling. He had brought down the thunder, and hell, in the shape of Mary and the daughters of doom, was right in there with him. Christ, they should have had a government health warning stamped on them. Watching all this gave me a raging hard on. Sue noticed this. eventually Sue and her sisters left them both to make up, with him still tied up. "Right...i'm going to wank you silly!" was the last thing we heard Mary say, as we closed the door. We all seperated, the sisters went downstairs, whilst Sue guided me into our boudoir, and we spent the rest of Christmas making love. We spent a whole week at their house. The best Christmas i have ever had, or ever will have. This was over Thirty years ago, but it only seems like yesterday. If there is any such thing as re-encarnation.....i swear i am comming back as Gordon....lucky bastard!!!!. now perhaps i am a bit wierd, but that is, and always will be, my idea of fun. It is so funny, watching someone being stripped, and made a mess of, especially by a gang of mischievous girls. And in this case.....Daddy's little Step-Daughters. Christ, what a wiered family!!, what had i married myself into, and there was still boxing day, still to come!!. I'll leave that private, just for me and my memories. The End take care bangy |
| Name: | Emma |
| Subject: | Boys and Girls |
| Message: | This is a WARNING!. This story may not be to everyone’s taste, and I apologise if it offends anyone.
I have been following the whole Janie/Alicia/Drew/Andrew/Jaron saga and just couldn’t resist! It started early in the summer...at the shopping mall. Drew, Janie and Alicia had been shopping and were chilling at a cafe when two nerdy guys came up and introduced themselves as Andrew and Jaron. They were pretty nice guys and Janie, who'd flirt with anyone, and Alicia, who'd sleep with anyone, were getting along ok with them. Drew was not happy though...she had come across the pair before and had heard how they liked to embarrass their girlfriends, and were nowhere near as nice as they'd have people believe. Drew was not happy to see her friends taken in by their little act, and was having trouble hiding it. When eventually the girls needed to use the bathroom, Drew hung back and had a few words with the guys...told them what she thought of them...told them to stay away from Janie and Alicia. The guys were quite shocked that Drew knew all about them, and quickly left the mall. As far as Drew was concerned that was that, and the episode was forgotten. Janie and Alicia were none the wiser...so no harm done. However, Andrew and Jaron didn't forget.... Drew had insulted them...disrespected them, and in their minds they believed Janie and Alicia felt the same...lust turned to loathing...hurt to thoughts of revenge. 3 Months later.... Drew, Janie and Alicia were really excited….they had been looking forward to the festival all summer…sometimes it seemed that they had talked of little else! The annual music festival was the only chance most people in the area ever had of seeing some of the top bands playing live, and as such attracted people from miles around. For the girls it was most certainly the highlight of their year….held over two days on a site out in the countryside, well away from anyone it might be disturbed by the noise, and a must see event for any self respecting music fan. Camping out at the festival was half the fun…lots of great people to meet…fantastic music to listen to. The only fly in the ointment, well at least from Drew’s point of view, was the fact that camped just a few tents away from them were Andrew and Jaron. Their presence didn’t seem to bother Janie….who was openly flirting with them, or Alicia….who was openly lusting after them! Drew had seen the guys a view times since that day at the mall, but they had generally kept well away from the girls. Drew resolved not to let their presence spoil her weekend…and perhaps…if they behaved themselves….give them the benefit of the doubt. It was a pretty safe place to leave your things as well, since the camp site was patrolled by a private security firm. After one great night at the festival , the three girls were looking forward to another excellent day of music, when one of the security patrol jeeps pulled up outside their tent . ‘Hello ladies… Sorry to bother you, this is just a routine patrol….we’ve had a report that you were taking drugs here last night. I’m sure there’s no in truth in it, but we do have to investigate…mind if we have a quick look inside?’ ‘Drugs?…Us?????…We never ever…..’ ….Drew…really annoyed ‘Then no need to worry, is there?’, he replied. Drew and the others watched as the security men entered their tent…went through their things…dirty clothes…underwear….so very embarrassing…especially in front of the growing crowd. Drew was especially embarrassed to see Andrew and Jaron right at the front…, watching intently. ‘So, what’s this then?’ asked the security guard…holding up a large packet of a white substance… ‘More than for your own use I’d say……looks like you’re supplying as well!’ ‘I…I…I….never seen that…’ stammered Drew, looking in shock at Janie and Alicia, who both looked stunned. ‘I’m clean…never do them…never …not since my early teens….none of us do’ Drew was visibly shaken…the normally tough little cookie looking more and more like a deer trapped in the headlights of a fast approaching truck. What upset her most were the looks that Janie and Alicia were giving her….they weren’t sure….thought the drugs could be hers! ‘Janie!…Alicia!...you don’t really think…believe I would do drugs…. do you…? we’ve been friends such a long time, ..surely you know me better than that?’ Whether it was the slight tremor in Drew’s voice, or the look in her eyes, Janie and Alicia instantly knew their friend was telling them the truth and leapt to her defence. Security, however were not so easily convinced and decided that perhaps all three girls were involved in the supply of drugs. They were also interested in who else at the festival might be in possession and because of the growing crowd of spectators round the girls decided on a few spot checks! The mere threat of that dispersed most of the crowd, with Andrew and Jaron seeming to be in a great hurry to leave. ‘Hey guys…hold it there…no need to rush off…we’d like a little chat. You know these girls?’ Tempted to lie, but worried that they’d be found out, the boys admitted that they had met the girls before. ‘Then perhaps it’d be a good idea to come along with us as well’ Too many of them now for the small security van, the security men radioed for a larger vehicle to take the girls and boys back to their base to interview them. Asked to get in the back of the large white truck, while watched by the other festival goers, they felt like criminals…even though they knew they’d done nothing wrong. Drew and the others sat in the back of the van…all of them looking a little shocked. Drew tried to reassure her friends…telling them they were innocent…had nothing to worry about, but she was rather worried…no idea where the drugs had come from and no idea how they were going to convince camp security that they were indeed innocent. What did surprise her was Andrew and Jaron…both quiet and supportive…..both believing in her innocence. Perhaps she had misjudged them. Now they were caught up in this mess as well, through no fault of their own, yet they didn’t seem to blame her at all. The ride was a short one, and soon the van doors opened and they were taken into a pound well away from the main site and surrounded by high fences. Security had obviously been very busy as the pound contained quite a few people already…most of them drunk . She also noticed that Janie, Alicia and herself were the only females, as far as she could see. The five of them were made to stand in the corner, waiting to be processed. After what seemed like an age, the security staff came over to them. ‘So, you’re the drug pushers then are you?…supplying is a serious offence here. We kick people out for minor offences…but supplying, well that’s a different matter. We have to contact the police, and hand you over to them.’ ‘Please officer, this is all a mistake, the drugs aren’t ours, someone must have left them in our tent, contacted you, set us up. None of us know anything about the drugs, we’ve never seen or touched that package’…Janie pleaded with the security men. All five of them joined in, pleading their case, begging to be let return to the festival, insisting they were innocent. The security guards seemed undecided, but still unwilling to release them. ‘We can’t just release you, drugs were found in your tent, and at the very least we have to search you, make sure you haven’t got any drugs on you now.’ ‘Go ahead then. we’ve nothing to hide’ ‘Right then…strip….’ ‘What!…here?…in front of all these people?…we can’t, won’t…’ ‘Your choice…strip search or the cops….up to you’ Drew looked at her friends…Alicia, the youngest, was trembling…her beautiful latin features all screwed up, ready to cry. Janie, the flirt looked worried, but Drew knew she’d do it, strip for them, enjoy it too…it’s what Janie did. Andrew and Jaron, both looking scared to death, shaking, terrified, caught up in this through no fault of their own…about to be humiliated, just for liking them. Drew knew what she had to do, knew what was right. She knew this wasn’t her fault, but she was sure she had it in her grasp to spare the others the shame and humiliation. ‘It’s me isn’t it, I’m the one that needs to strip , to be searched. It’s my things the drugs were found in, it’s me that looks guilty, it’s me you have to check. Please search me and let the others go.’ Drew stepped forward , before the others could stop her, moved from the group to a space in the middle of the pound. ‘Is it a deal then? Me for them? Drew asked. The security staff looked at one another…..sure….they should really search all five of them, but here was the most attractive girl…blonde, slim and athletic… offering to strip for them! ‘Ok then miss, you know you need to remove EVERYTHING, so that we can complete the search…..and you realise that we have no private facilities, so we’ll have to do it here…in public…in front of everyone? Drew nodded…filled with shame. She had to do this thing. Had to do it for her friends. She looked round at all the faces…saw the drunks moving closer….realising they were going to witness her humiliation too. Drew slowly unbuttoned her blouse, revealing she wore no bra, revealing her pert little breasts, revealing her cute little nipples….standing up erect. She couldn’t look at the faces in the crowd…couldn’t look anyone in the eye…didn’t want to see them witness her humiliating strip. Her cut offs followed next…hesitatingly undone…slowly dropped to her feet…revealing her panties to everyone. Her shame was compounded by the giggles and laughter….laughter at her cute cartoon panties…little girls panties…oh she wished she’d worn some sexy ones today. Clad in just her panties, Drew slowly raised her head …looked across to her friends. Janie and Alicia…upset at seeing her nearly naked state, but unable to look away. Captivated by her near naked state. Jared and Andrew watching as well…watching all of her…seeing her bare nipples…waiting for her pussy. ‘The rest of your clothes, please,’ ordered the security man ‘We haven’t got all day….drop those knickers…show us all the goods’ Drew knew she had to do it, but her face was burning red with shame…..but not from the shame of stripping. Her panties were wet. Very wet. People ..her friends…the security guys…everyone would see. They would know, they would see…realise she was excited…aroused, hot… would see how much this humiliation turned her on. She slowly gripped the waistband of her panties…pulled them down her legs. They stuck - between her legs-in the sticky dampness…the dampness from her leaking juices. Drew felt her face burning, she wanted to curl up and die….to hide her face…..to be anywhere else but here. She stepped out of her wet panties, and watched in horror as one of the security men picked them up, sniffed them, laughed, and threw them into the watching crowd. Naked now…totally revealed….all of her body on display for everyone. So ashamed yet so excited…wanting to cover herself, yet driven to thrust her pubis out, desperately wanting all - any - of her clothes back, but needing to be seen. Two security men ‘searched’ her…patting down her naked body, touching her everywhere. They lingered on her nipples - her erect rock hard nipples - and on her dripping pussy, their fingers brushing her shaven sex. They had felt her wetness, known how aroused she was, smiling as they touched her, checking everywhere. Drew hadn’t even seen her friends and the rest of the crowd, she couldn’t bear to look. It was bad enough getting naked…but her arousal…, well, if everyone had seen that, it would be so so so much worse. She was so relieved the strip search was over, and that she was finally able to dress. She reached down for her clothes, only for one of the security men to pull them away….. ‘Not so fast young lady!…not quite finished yet, have we? Still another hole to check…’ Drew knew what he meant, wasn’t surprised when he told her to get down on all fours, spread her legs, stick her ass up in the air…. She could hear voices in the crowd, people laughing at her, amused by her humiliation. She sneaked a glance up at the crowd, saw Janie watching her, eyes glazed over, excited, probably wishing it were her. Then there were Andrew and Jaron, staring open mouthed, looking like all their Christmases had come at once, as they gazed at her gaping pussy lips. Drew prepared herself for the fingers, opening up her ass, waited, dreading the moment when he entered her….felt her pussy twitching… ‘Haha!… you don’t think we risk our fingers up that filthy hole, do you? Don’t know what’s been up in there today…..We’ve got other ways of checking in there….’ Drew sensed a sudden change in the crowd, a sort of collective sigh, a groan, wondered what it meant. Wondered until she felt the dogs breath in her face. She realised at once, what then intended to use, a trained sniffer dog to find the drugs, to check all around her holes. She also realised in an instant that the strip search had been a sham, just an excuse to get her naked, to expose her to the crowd, just an exercise in humiliation, the humiliation of her. No need for any stripping with trained drug search dogs on hand. Drew prepared herself for this final indignity of being sniffed by a sniffer dog. She looked into the crowd once more, This time Janie looked concerned, worried about her friend, really worried about her friend. Alicia looked stunned…mortified for her friend. The crowd had gone much quieter…watching…waiting….enjoying the show. Drew on her hands and knees, German Sheppard sniffing at her face…slowly moving round her…round towards her bare sex. Was he attracted by the smell of drugs, or the smell of her? Her sex was wet and open…her juices leaking out……. He licked her!…he licked her open sex…licked her wetness…made her gasp…made her squirm… Licked her in front of everyone ! Drew was crying now, crying with shame and humiliation, crying because she so enjoyed the feel of his rough tongue on her pussy lips, crying because the dog was making her so wet, crying because everyone could see how aroused she was, and were witnessing her shame. The security men noticed her reaction, and started laughing at her, people in the crowd slowly realised, and joined in as well. Soon the whole crowd was laughing, making jokes at Drew’s expense, shouting comments to her, things that made her blush, things that made her wet. Only Janie and Alicia stood their quietly, watching poor Drew’s humiliation…their best friend down on her hands and knees, breasts and bullet hard nipples dangling down, sex spread wide apart…glistening wet and dripping…dripping with excitement. Drew was fighting hard to control her emotions, to keep her feelings under control. In her mind she wanted so much to cover herself, to hide her reactions from the crowd, from her friends, but her body had other ideas, and she felt almost like a bystander, watching her own reactions, shamed by them. Instead of hiding, covering herself, she saw herself reacting to the dogs attention, getting wet, legs edging that little bit further apart, pussy opening wider, hips pushing back to meet his tongue…inviting him…. Jaron and Andrew had seen enough - they’d watched entranced as the formerly strong self assured Drew was reduced to a panting naked heap on the floor in front of everyone. Andrew stepped forward, lifting Drew’s naked body up in his arms, and, with Jaron’s help, carried her away from the crowd and out of the pound…away to the privacy of a toilet block. Drew was aroused…and grateful…very grateful to both the boys. They both left the toilets very happy after Drew had ‘thanked’ them on her hands and knees while Janie and Alicia went and found her some clothes to wear. It was a wet dream come true for the boys, having a naked Drew at their feet, expressing her gratitude, sucking on their cocks. Janie and Alicia took their humiliated friend straight back to their tent. It was a pity neither of them had hung round a little longer……well, long enough to see Andrew going up to the security guard, speaking to him.. ‘Thanks for sorting that bitch for us, Dan…sure brought her down a peg or two…..’ ‘No problem Andy….anything to help my favourite nephew…quite enjoyed the show myself!’ Janie and Alicia may well have not overheard how Drew had been set up by the boys, but someone else had…someone who cared deeply about Drew, someone who had cried at her humiliation. Someone who made it their business to exact revenge….to humiliate Andrew and Jaron….. Someone who smiled happily to herself, when, just one week later, Andrew and Jaron were discovered naked in bed together by their Frat House brothers, sucking each others cocks……women’s clothing on the floor…make up on their faces. They claimed they were set up……. |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Breast Wishes |
| Message: | Breast Wishes.
I once told this story on here, but i exagerated, and added a false end, and i'm glad its been lost from here, because i think its good enough to be written again, but this time, the right way...nothing added, nothing taken away. It's about how i once pranked my first Wife, Sue. it was only meant to be a harmless prank, but it sort of got out of hand. the first part i meant, but the rest was an accident....honest. We were often sexually pranking each other. One of her best ones on me was the day i went out in just my shorts to pay the milkman, but as i did, Sue crept up behind me, and whoosh, right there in front of him, she pulled down my shorts, exposing my meat and two veg, not only to the milkman, but whomever was walking past, ie the butcher, the baker, and the candle stick make. Poor milko, almost dropped his gold top. of course, she didn't get away with it, i chased her through the house, she was laughing her socks off, i caught her, stripped her, then tickled her to appoplexi. We were always pulling wierd stuff like that, and it always involved nudity, hers, and mine. Those first two years of our seven year marrige, were the best years of my life. And she was the only Woman i knew, that could take a joke, no matter how over the top it might be...and i could get....pretty bad!!!. Sue had been going on about hiring a whiz-kid local window cleaner to really clean our windows properly. She wanted all the years of grimed an dirt to be finally gone for good, we had only just moved in as newly weds a few weeks before. She was like her mother, and hated dirty windows. She asked my permision, because i would be paying, so, anything for Sue, so i said ok, do it, and i thought nothing more about it. In fact i forgot all about it, as far as i was concerned, the Military married quater house was all hers. It was a couple of weeks later, i had come from washing about a billion glasses at the officers mess, annual summer ball. i had worked one and a half times around the clock, 36 long tiring hours, just so that our poor leaders could have a great time. When i came home, i think i floated into bed, and off to sleep i went, and i slept the clock round. I woke up Saturday morning about 11am. i still felt shatterd, as if i had jet lag, i was awake, and walking, but i was still asleep, if you know what i mean. It took a while for anything to register. I really wanted to go back to bed, but i hadn't seen Sue since the crack of dawn of the day before, so i thought i'd go down and find her, and at least get a good morning kiss off her, and a cup of coffee. perhaps fool around, and take her out for a meal, and tell her how much i love her. I had to tell her that, at least a hundred times a day, so i reckoned i owed her. I was still feeling quite lithargic, as i went looking for Sue. She wasn't far, and i could hear her humming gently to a song on the radio playing on low volume in the background. I followed my wife's dulcid tones, leading me into our small kitchen, i was about to say..."hey darlin..whatya doing", but as i got to the doorway, i changed my mind. I was enchanted, watching Sue halfway up a small step ladder, with one knee of the draining board, doing something to the windows. I stood there quietly, just looking at the backs of her smooth edible legs, and bare feet, changing from one step to another. As usual she wore a mini skirt, they were always pretty short!, so short that i could easilly see her Yellow flimsey panties, moving about, only just covering her bum. sometimes she'd lean sideways, making them move in the opposite direction, giving me glimpses of her hairy pussy fruit just beneath. The sight of that, got me stirring, and i wanted her, but it would keep, for now i didn't want to spoil the atmosphere, so i just enjoyed watching her. As her body moved up and down, her loose round the house jumper would ride up, showing me the small of her bare back, and the start of her bum cleavage, which rose up, just above the tops of those panties. Oh, how i just wanted to pull them down...i was practically drooling. Sue, was always worth looking at, and looked great from any angle. Sheer poetry, she was!. Still, she had no idea that i was there. I could see she was very busy, and very dilligent with her windows. As i stood there, unobserved, i got this really silly idea, it was an idea for yet another prank. I imagined the fall out, with her laughing, then making love to her naked body, not long after, which was our way. Our pranks was our idea of fore-play....each to there own i suppose!. So stealthilly i crept up behind her, untill my chin was almost touching the backs of her smooth tanned sexy legs, with her yellow panties bum part almost full in my face. Within moments, we would be on the kitchen floor, making love.....what could possibly go wrong?. then with an excited rush of blood, i quickly stood on the steps, pushing my hands up inside the bottom of the loose jumper. "Gertcha" i whispered, then pushed the whole garment up, over her head, then off, then with my other hand, i quickly skinned those yellow panties down to her ankles. in shock, she stepped back, almost tripping backwards, but i caught her, stopping her from falling. Suddenly, all the shit hit the fan, the quiet had gone. Instantly her bra less breasts bounced out, then i heard a metalic crash comming from the other side of the windows, in the garden. "You...stupid bastard" she shouted, as i stood there with her jumper in my hands, trying to smile. Momentarilly she stood there agog, with her hairy tush winking only inches away, and her naked breasts aiming down at me, as if they were loaded guns, about to blow my head off. For a brief moment, none of us moved. Well, i thought that she was all alone....honest...wrong!!!!. Just then i was aware of a third party, ie another man in close proximity. It was the window cleaner, and the metalic crashing sound was him falling off his collapsible ladders, after spitting a full mouthful of tea onto the once clean windows. Sue quickly pulled up her panties, her semi nakedness was now openly on view to the pair of us. Angrilly, Sue threw a chamoise into my face, knocking a bucket of dirty water all over the kitchen floor. oops, i had goofed. I saw the mans head bob up, he didn't know where to look, i think he was more interested in the full frontal that i had just given him of my wife. Poor man, he must have thought in that one moment, that all his birthdays and Christmases, had all come at once. "Oops...sorry Sue!" i said sheepishly, smiling attempting to hand the jumper back to her, she ripped it from my grasp. "What do you mean sorry!!!!!!" she blurted out, all fingers an thumbs, she tried to cover herself up, but she gave up, there was no need, he'd seen it all, her secret was well and truly out. He was so close when up his ladder, that as soon as i de-topped her, his mouth was barely licking distance from both of her nipples. she looked at him, slightly Red faced. "Er...sorry bout this" she looked again at me, "Don't you fucking smile at me" she growled. he looked more Red faced then she, especially with me stood there. If it wasn't so serious, i would have burst out laughing, in fact, that is all i wanted to do, but i looked at her angry face, and thought better of it. "Er...thats ok" he replied, lighting up a smoke, then swigging the last remaining fluidy remnants of his now cold tea. Yeah...i bet it was ok.....Poor man looked like he was going to have a heart attack. It was the first time she ever shouted at me...first time annoyed with me. "Look at me...look what you did, you stupid born bastard...you have just given our friend here the whole panoramic view of my tits, and close up to!" i couldn't help laughing, at her huffing, she looked so funny...not pantsed....but topped, if there is such a word. I tried to put on a straight concerned face. "I'm...er sorry Sue!" "Yeah......you look it". But i was sorry...honest, i didn't know she had company, i thought she was cleaning the windows by herself, had i had known, i would have waited, and then taken her top-off, Christ...Top-off!!!....sounds Russian, dosen't it. Well the lucky window cleaner, quickly re-cleaned the parts where he had spat his tea, tidied up, took his money, and then left, no doubt with a raging great hard on, which i suppose his wife would have been pleased about, no thanks to me!. Well, this is usually the time where i would like to lie about having sex after all that!!,but it never happened...not that day, i was in the dog house, for the next few days at least. She thought i had done it on purpose, and knew the man was there, so she thought i did it, just to humiliate her. God, didn't she go on about it, it was as if it was the end of the world, and not just a halt to my sex life for the foreseeable future. She did forgive me in the end, but she never forgot, and would always think i did it on purpose. but i didn't...honest...her tit exposure was a pure accident, be it a happy one for the lucky window cleaner. One good thing did come out of it though, for some strange reason, our windows were the only monthly calls done, once a week. Yes...our windows were the cleanest in the whole damn Street!. The End take care bangy |
| Name: | im tommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | me and my best friend draw for the babysitter |
| Message: | My best friend Kat stayed at my house over the weekend and Jill our babysitter came over to watch us for the afternoon. We all watched TV then played outside around the neighborhood on our bikes for a while then came back to the house to get something to eat. After that Kat and I went to my room to draw stuff. Kat and I like drawing a lot. I drew a picture of Kat and Kat drew a picture of me but our pictures were not that good because they were only stick figures of each other. Jill came to my room too see what we were doing and saw us drawing and said she can draw really well, and would draw some really good pictures of us.
We all drew a lot of pictures of each other then Jill asked us if she could draw right on us. Kat and I said yeah so Jill drew all over my arms and legs till there was no space left to draw anymore so she told me to take off my shirt. Jill drew all over my back and chest and I started laughing because it tickled so much. Once my chest and back were covered with drawings Jill said if I wanted her to keep drawing on me I would need to take my pants off next. I looked at Kat’s face and saw that she was as red faced from embarrassment as I was so I said ok, but it’s Kat’s turn first. Kat told Jill no, finish drawing on me first so Jill said ok, then she held me and told Kat to pull my pants down. I didn’t fight back because I didn’t want to hurt Jill or Kat so I let them do it. Kat came over and slowly pulled my pants all the way down and off my feet. As usual I wasn’t wearing any boxers so I was naked. Kat’s face turned bright red and she laughed telling Jill lets draw all over him. Jill made me turn over and Kat started drawing on my butt, then all around my penis. Kat was laughing saying she always wanted to see my penis so I turned red with embarrassment. Then Jill said now it’s Kat’s turn and told me to take Kat’s clothes off. Kat didn’t resist when I pulled her shirt off or when Jill told me to drawn on her. I drew circles all over Kat then when there was no more space I pulled Kat’s pants off, then slowly pulled Kat’s soaked panties down and flung them on my bed. Now Kat and I were naked and I made her turn over so I could drawn on her butt. I drew on her butt and all around there then drew on her vagina. Kat’s vagina was a little wet so it was hard to draw on it. Then Jill got a lipstick and put lipstick on Kat’s lips and mine. She told me to kiss Kat all over then told Kat to kiss me all over telling us to keep putting more lipstick on our lips so we would leave lip marks everywhere. First I kissed Kat on the arms, then hands then all over till I made my way to her nipples. Then I put more lipstick on and kissed Kat’s feet, legs, and all over her butt, and even in her butt, which was ewe. I kissed the top of her vagina then right on her wet vagina, which was really yucky, and my lips got all wet too. I kissed Kat’s vagina over and over till it was all red with lipstick kiss marks. Then I kissed her all over her face. Next it was Kat’s turn so she kissed me all over my face and then all over my arms. Then she put more lipstick on and kissed me on my neck, chest, tummy and back and then all over my butt, feet and legs. The she put more lipstick on again and kissed me all over my penis, on the top of it and underneath it too. Our bodies were now covered in lipstick and colored marker everywhere so Jill told us to get in the bathtub and wash each other. It took a lot of time to wash all the pen and lipstick off of us. We had such a hard time scrubbing the color off my penis and off Kat’s vagina that Kat would not stop giggling, especially when I was scrubbing her vagina. The bathtub was filled with colored water so Kat and I took a shower and put our clothes back on. Jill asked us if we liked that game and then gave us some treats and told us we should try to go bed now. That night Kat kept putting her hands down my pants touching my penis as I tried to sleep. It felt good but I kept pulling her hands out. Kat asked me if I loved her and I said yeah. She said if I loved her I would let her touch my penis whenever she liked so she took my pants of and played with my penis until we both fell asleep. |
| Name: | im tommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | Neighbors did things to my sister |
| Message: | Pan and I went to the playground to play on the slides and swings. Pan loves to hang upside down on the bars but since her punishment began she could not do it because with a dress on and no underwear on underneath if she did it everyone would see her boobs, butt, and vagina. So all Pan could do was play on the swings facing the woods so if her dress went up no one could see that she wasn’t wearing any panties. I was playing in the sandbox near the slides when these older kids came in and began telling Pan to get off the swing because they wanted to play on them instead. Pan said no she was there first so she would not. One of the older kid’s started pushing Pan off while another started pulling her hands away from the ropes she was holding onto. Once they pulled her hands from the ropes he pushed Pan down on her back making her hit the ground. Pan got up and told the big guy that they were all pigs. He got angry and pushed Pan again and this time when she fell to the ground her dress went up enough to show them her vagina. The big kids said yeah we are pigs alright and grabbed Pan, held her down, and took her dress off. They threw it over a fence into someone’s yard. Pan had nothing on now so she yelled at the kids calling them jerks and started sobbing trying to cover her boobies. The big kids wanted to see more so they pulled Pan under the slides where no one could see and told me to go off and play somewhere else. I went off and stood out of their way and watched as they held her hands behind her touching her everywhere. The big kids said they liked Pan’s boobies very much and had never touched bare boobies before. Then they took off running. Pan had to leave the playground with no clothes on. Neighbors saw Pan naked so I took the shirt I was wearing off and told her to wear it. My shirt was too small to fit her boobies but I told her to put it on anyway so she could cover her vagina. Some kids saw Pan and followed us all the way home. We got home but were locked out because the key to the door was in Pan’s dress that got thrown over the fence so we had to go back to the playground. We went to the house with the fence where Pan’s dress was thrown and the man in the house saw us and asked us what was up. Pan told the man that her dress was thrown over the fencing into his backyard where she could not get it. He told us to go into his house and wait while he got the dress. He came back with the dress but would not give it back to her. Pan pleaded with the man so he said he would only if he got a show first. So Pan gave me back my shirt and stood in front of him naked. The man got a camera and took lots of pictures of her boobies, butt, and vagina then gave her dress back and we went home. Pan asked me if I would like her to give me a show too but I told her I always see her with no clothes on in the house anyway so she laughed and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Well Pan is allowed to wear a bra now, but no panties yet. She still won’t dress they way she did when we went to the playground that day and played on the slides and swings. |
| Name: | im tommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | Babysitter was strip pranked by big guys |
| Message: | Jill and I were sleeping on her bed when the sound of some one opening up the door woke us up. A big guy, a friend of Jill’s older sister, asked Jill if she would cook something for them. Jill said no and tried to go back to sleep. The big guy kept begging Jill till she said okay. She told me to go back to sleep and that she’d be back in a few minutes.
I waited for Jill to comeback but a few moments passed and I heard Jill's voice and tons of other people’s voices laughing. I heard the voices get louder and I heard Jill saying no and stop over and over so I stood up and walked out of her room and saw a bunch of big kids from Jill's sister’s school in the living room. The big guys were pushing Jill around like a pinball and she kept saying stop. A big guy held Jill’s arms over her head and started touching her boobs. She yelled at him to stop and tried to kick him but it didn’t have much affect because he was bigger. One of the big guys said Jill is already hot for a 13 year old and that she is just as sexy as Jill’s older sister. Then he pulled her t-shirt up till her boobs were showing and Jill started crying, that made me start to cry too. They pulled Jill's shirt all the way off and then pulled her shorts and her panties down. They pushed her around taking turns touching her boobs, vagina and butt. They licked her face and wouldn’t stop touching her all over her vagina. She kept yelling for them to quit it. One of them yanked on her blond hair so I threw myself on top of him. He let go of Jill and tried to get me off of him but he fell back instead with a loud thud. The big kids were distracted long enough for Jill to get up grab my arm and run to her room. She closed and locked the door and we jumped in bed and she threw the sheets on top of us. I wound up on top of her with my face in her boobs as she hugged me tightly. Jill cried and I tried to comfort her by giving her a kiss on the cheek and asked if she was hurt. Jill let me go so I slid to her side still hugging her so she could breath a little. A few minutes later Jill pulled away the cover because were both sweating really badly. She told me to take off my clothes and she changed the bed sheet. We dried off with a towel and then lay together on the bed without clothes on now. I put an arm over Jill’s hip and she put her hand on my chest and took the other and put it on her vagina. I asked if it hurt there and she sobbed nodding yes. I moved my hand to all over her vagina asking her which part hurt. I touch where Jill was rubbing and I started rubbing it too. Her breasts probably hurt a lot too because Jill kept squeezing them and moaning in pain whenever I touched the painful spot on her vagina. She told me to rub a little faster so I did. I gave her a kiss on cheek and rubbed her for a long time until she shook a little and started breathing hard. I ask her what’s wrong and she just hugged me real tight and thanked me. Presea, Jill’s sister eventually came in and got really worried when she found us naked in the bed together. Jill explained that we had been sweating and complained to her about Presea’s friends hurting us both. |
| Name: | im tommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | the first time with no clothes on in front of babysitter |
| Message: | My babysitter Jill is a little bit older than me. Jill is pretty and I have a big crush on her because she is nice to me and gives me treats when I behave. She baby-sits for me on weekends a lot and on some weekdays too. The first time she baby sat me I was dropped off at her house to baby sit me there. Jill lives with her sister who is in high school too and had a game that afternoon. I was excited to see Jill and she gave me a hug when I got there. She wanted to show me her room so she took me there. She has a nice room and a cool bed. Jill showed me around the house then we watched TV in her room. She made me play games on her computer and we baked brownies. She was washing the dishes and told me to go to her room. She said she would be there in a minute. I was lying on Jill's bed when she came in. I asked her what we were going to do next. She said give me a sec and she went in her drawers and pulled out some bright colored dresses and clothes. I took a good look at them and said they look like princess dresses. Jill asked if I liked them and I said yeah. Jill said I should try one on and I asked why. But I said okay anyway and tried putting on the dress. The dress didn’t fit me and didn’t feel right so Jill helped me take it off. She said it would be better if I took my clothes off. I turned red and didn’t answer her back. She said, come on just try it. She said she’s give me extra treats if I did. I finally said ok so she took off my clothes. Jill asked why I didn’t have any underwear on and looked at my penis smiling saying she had never seen a penis this close up before so she took an even closer good look. Being naked in front of my crush was so embarrassing that my feet even turned red. She helped me put the dress back on and it fit snuggly. I looked at myself in the mirror and I looked funny so I asked to take dress off. Jill laughed and helped me get the dress off. Jill pulled out more dresses and clothes and we played dress up. She made me wear all of them one by one. Then Jill started making me wear her panties. They felt so soft and smooth and were kind of small because of my penis. Even though I'm shorter than Jill all her clothes and her panties would not fit on my body. When there were no more clothes left for me to try on Jill made me stand naked in front of her as she looked at me for very long time. She asked me to lie on her bed. She touches my penis and her soft hands felt good. Jill said wow a lot and started feeling my penis more and more. Jill held my penis in her hand for a long time then made me put the dress back on again. She told me to not tell anyone about the dress up games and her touching my penis and that she’d give me extra treats if I didn’t. Then she kissed me on my tummy and started tickling me. Every time Jill and me are alone she likes to look at my penis and give me kisses. |
| Name: | imtommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | sister did things to me |
| Message: | Many many months ago on spring break my sister and her friends invited me along with them to the mall because we had no one to watch me and my parents were at work. All I did was follow them from behind. After the mall we went to Pan’s friend’s house. No one was home but Pan, her friends and me. They ordered pizza and the pizza guy came and delivered it. Pan’s friend gave me a slice but Pan took it away from me and said no, waving her finger at me. I watch them eat pizza then got jealous and began sniffling getting ready to cry. Pan’s friends told her I was cute and that I should get some pizza. Pan told me to come to her and to sit between her and her friends. I asked for some pizza and Pan told me to take my clothes off first. I shook my head and Pan’s friends said they thought it was a good idea too and agreed that they didn’t want me to have a pizza either if I didn’t agree to take my clothes off. I stopped sniffling and was so embarrassed and shy that my face turned red so they started teasing me more telling me to take my clothes off. Pan said I’ll get pizza when I take my clothes off. So I took my shirt off, then my blue jeans and they all laughed at me and teased for not wearing any underwear. Pan held me close behind her back but one of her friends pulled my leg away exposing my penis. Pan hugged me and kissed me on my cheek saying it’s alright and that I’d get my pizza in a bit. Pan’s friends touched my penis and started playing with it. Pan ask if I liked it and I said yeah so Pan kiss my cheek some more and it felt nice with them touching my penis and Pan hugging me tight and close. My penis began to stand up. Pan’s friend said it’s so big and kissed it and I said ewe. Pan asked if I like it and I said yeah and then she kissed my penis too. She asked if she should kiss my penis some more and I said yeah so she licked my penis all over. It tickled and it felt really good. Then one of Pan’s friends kissed me on my lips and I pushed her away so she kissed me on my cheek instead. My sister held me again and I said that I needed to go to the bathroom to pee so her and her friends came with me to the bathroom and watched me pee. Then they gave me a quick bath and we all got into a bed together. I was laying on my back on top of Pan with her still hugging me with her arms around me. One of Pan’s friends tried to see my butt so I tried cover up but Pan said it’s alright and let her friend look at my butt and I felt wetness. Pan’s friend was doing something on my butt and taking pictures of it while pan was touching my penis and kissing me. Pan said I love you and I turned red and didn’t know what to say. She kissed me on my cheek for a very long time and it was nice. I told her that I have to go to bathroom again and that pee was coming out. Pan’s friend took a look and told me to go ahead and pee so Pan held my penis and started shaking it as she kissed me on my cheek till she was like eating my cheek. It tickled. I start to feel something and Pan was shaking my penis really fast so I told her again to stop and that I needed to go to bathroom real bad. Pan and her friends said to go ahead and were taking pictures of me the whole time. I said they were crazy. Pan shook my penis more and more for like 50 seconds while I was trying to hold my pee in. Pan said it’s alright and shook my penis non-stop till white stuff came out everywhere as the cameras were flashing. I touch my white pee and it looked different and felt weird, very slippery and it didn’t smell. Pan kissed me on the cheek then on my penis. You have white stuff in your mouth I said but she slid her tongue over it and I said ewe. They washed my penis and butt then Pan’s friends drew on my butt. After that they wash me again and gave me cold pizza and a lots of kisses to my face. |
| Name: | im tommy |
| E-mail address: | badddude at gmail.com |
| Subject: | confession |
| Message: | iI’m Tommy and I confess I’ve been in harsh times this whole year trying to be good, behave and try hard in school. My sister is older than me and likes to pick on me a lot. I try hard to not snap at her because if I do she tells on me. Even when I don’t do anything wrong she lies and says I am being bad and now because of that I am off Santa’s good list. So now I’m a real brat and naughty. I hacked into her Myspace account and decided to blackmail her by typing that she had been high tonight in her status. I spammed it to everyone on her friend’s list but my parents are on her friend’s list too so they found out that she smoked dope. Damn I didn’t intend to do that to her.
When Dad found out he made a mess of Pan my sister’s room and actually found pot hidden inside her computer. He then told her to take off her clothes and Pan was crying refusing too so my Dad, who is really our step Dad told me to help him take her clothes off. He said he’d hold her down on the floor while I took her clothes off. Pan cried and yelled at him as he held her face down telling me to take her clothes off so I tried to pull her pants off but she kicked and kicked so much that my step Dad had to hold both her hands and pull down her shorts with her underwear himself. Then he took off her top and her bra too. Step Dad told me to search her clothes so I did. All I did was turn them inside out and swing them around but no dope fell out. So then my Dad put each piece of Pan’s clothes up to his nose to smell them for dope. I was disgusted when he smelled her panties, and he looked like he was too. Then Pan was made to stand up in front of me and my step Dad like that. I had never seen my sister naked before. She’s got awesome boobs like our babysitter and had a little hair on her vagina. Dad made Pan turn around and bend over then told me to get close and see in her butt but I refused so he told me to just spread her butt so I did. Pan said no but Dad stuck a finger up her butt anyway and it was so sickening that I let go of Pan’s butt and started to cry because it looked so painful but Pan stopped crying. My step Dad moved his finger around inside Pan’s butt then pulled it out and it was so yucky I puked in my mouth and swallowed it back down. Lol. Then my Dad spread Pan’s vagina. Pan was naked for days in the house and everything in her drawers and closet were taken away. As permanent punishment she is to stay naked in the house from now on until she moves out. She was only given a thin blouse dress to put on when she goes out anywhere and she is searched when she comes back from parties. She still is allowed to go to parties. Pan is 15 and naked right now in the living room. I’m used to it. She gets picked on a lot at school but it’s winter now so she wears a jacket so her pointy nipples don’t show too much, but when she sweats she still looks like she’s naked. I’m lying when I say that I’m used to seeing her this way because my face still turns red when I see her and sometimes when she notices she teases me about it. I’m embarrassed for her and wish I had never taken revenge on her. This happened before long before Halloween so sis wore a white bed cover only over her naked body when she went trick-or-treating around the neighborhood for candy. If Santa reads this please give Pan her clothes back or at least her panties because her sweaty butt slime leaves wet stains everywhere and smell weird. |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Christmas Story. |
| Message: | CHRISTMAS STORY
Seeing its coming up to Christmas, i thought i would cash in, and tell you about something that happened to me, one christmas day, a long time ago. you might find it both funny, and interesting, me i couldn't believe it. For a while after, i had to pinch myself, just in case i had drempt the whole thing up!!. Let me explain......if i can!. I was married to my second wife Sarah at the time, and we had been invited over to her Mother's house for Lunch. her father had died some time before. she was a happy go lucky kind of soul, at times a very sassy kind of Woman, about 60, and liked a bit of fun. Not the typical old folgy I had already been drinking long before we left for Sarah to make the short drive over, and as soon as i got in, her mother plonked a whiskey into my hand. we had a bit of a laugh,a few more drinks and as usual we were joking, mainly about sex, they were both like that, i think her mother secretly fancied me, but i didn't make it known to Sarah. Well eventually we all sat up to the table, and ate this fantastic lunch, ie turkey, etc, etc, then the Christmas Pudding. Well, it was Christmas, so like a Pig, i had about two, or three helpings of everything. "Its only going to be thrown away" she said....well, i couldn't have that, could i!!. Well, by the time i had eaten, i was beyond bursting point, especially when accompanied by all the wine, and whiskey. I was a bit selfish, and whilst the two of them washed up, i lazilly went into the sitting room, and found a nice cool armchair to settle down, to let my food digest. "Arn't you going to help us wash up" smiled Sarah, whipping open the serving hatch, which ajoined from the kitchen, to the living room. "Oh...do i have to" i answered grudgingly, her mum looked in at me. "Typical man...lazing, whilst the women do all the bloody work" she passed me in another whiskey, then smiled. "OK...go on then...but don't you dare go to sleep". she said, snapping shut the hatch. "Or what!!?" i shouted, knocking back my drink. i could hear them both whispering, then bursting out into fits of laughter. "Or we'll strip ya" her mother shouted. "Don't say that mum....he'd like that" my wife said. she hadn't just said, what i thought she had said...did she?. "What did you saY?" i said opening up the hatch, i wanted to hear it again, but she just looked at me. "You heard!!" she grinned winking at Sarah, "Yeah....so watch it!" said Sarah grinning, putting away some cuttlery. Obviously her mum was joking. "Yeah right.....you an who elses army!!!?" i laughed, then went back to my chair, and after a while, with the boring circus on the tv, i fell asleep, not giving it another thought. But i did like the way she said it, but of course all talk, no show...Mother in laws, don't strip Son in laws...do they, especially with the wives about. Anyway i must have slept for an hour or so, i woke up to another bloody circus playing on the tv, there were circuses on every bloody channal. I hate circuses!. All the alcohol had brought me around very lithargic, my eyes were blurred, for some reason i felt......cool....no....cold. opposite my wife and mother in law were sat together on the settee, with drinks in their hands an weiredly grinning at me. Her mum nudge her in the side. "Christ...he hasn't noticed" she whispered, then they both burst out laughing, still i hadn't twigged, but even with the fire on, i still couldn't figure out, why i was cold ish. "Are you cold?" i asked. "No...warm as toast!" "I am" "Wonder, why that could be" replied Sarah, again they burst out laughing. God i must have been drunk, because i hadn't noticed the most obvious thing, and the real reason why they were constantly laughing at me!!. obviously they were drunk to, and being silly, well, it was Christmas!!. "Too much to drink huh....drunken wenches!" i whisperd, shaking my head at them, still not noticing anything out of the ordinary. I fancied a cigarette, so i reached up to my top pocket, or where my pocket should have been, feeling for my smokes, but all i could feel was...my chest!!. My bare naked chest..then i felt down myself a little further, to where my trousers would be, perhaps they were in my pockets down there, but only felt my genitals. to be more specific, my naked genitals. My meat an Two Veg etc, etc!. "You wouldn't be looking for these, by any chance would you dear" said her mother waving my ciggies in the air. "I think the penny is about to drop Sarah" she threw the packet at me, i missed thev easy catch, and they landed on a pile of familiar looking clothes, on the coffee table beside me. "Christ...they look like mine" i said out loud. "How many wiskeys have you had dear?". asked Sarah. I don't know why, but suddenly i glanced down feeling myself, my naked skin, i tried to stand up, but for some reason, i felt rooted there, as if i couldn't move. Jesus...i was only sat there in front of them both totally naked, and they were my clothes. "Christ, i'm naked" no wonder i was feeling cold. i tried to pull my knees up, but found i couldn't move my legs, because they had tied my naked ankles and feet to the foot of the arm chair, so no matter what i did, i was on show. giving them both an exellent full frontal, of the complete naked male anatomy. Quickly they saw there chance, between them, they pulled my arms behind the chair, and tied them together. Now i'm trust up like a Turkey looking forward to next Christmas. "Told you we'd strip you, if you went to sleep" said Sarah. neither of them, her mum especially couldn't keep their eyes off me. I wasn't embarrassed as such, felt a bit of a fool though, and there was nothing that i could do about it!. "But, i thought you were only joking". "I never joke, especially when there's crappy circuses on the tv" "Yeah...we fancied a bit of fun dear...don't mind do you!" As if i'd had a choice!. guess, they didn't like circuses either. Perhaps i should have helped with the washing up, but if i had did that, i wouldn't have this stripping story to tell you....would i?. The fun wasn't over yet!. "I haven't seen a naked man in years,so I think you can stay like that for the rest of the day, and anything is better then looking at bloody repeat circuses" Sarah lit up a smoke, and helped me to smoke it, and for the rest of the day, they did everything for me, feeding me, by the time they freed me about 11pm, i was dying for a piss. I suppose this was fun for them, and no big deal for me, but ever since then, i have often wondered how they stripped me, without me knowing about it. i don't recall stirring, i don't recall a thing, accept waking up naked. how could that be?. i suppose i'll never know the answer to that. Because of my laziness, i had inadvertantly set myself up for the best Christmas prank ever, and i had given them both one hell of a laugh, at my naked expense. The End take care bangy |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Miss Roe |
| Message: | Miss Roe
It was our final term at secondary modern, and all through my time at this school, all the boys, including myself had this facination with our gorgeous Drama teacher. She was called Miss Roe, didn't know her first name, but names were not important. We all loved her, especially the way she conducted herself. We all had dreams about her, we were all, always mentally undressing her, whenever she either walked past us, or walked into a room we were in. She was about 26, quite small in built, but well proportioned, and beautifully put together. About 5 foot 4,dark auburn haired, she looked like she cut a good figure under her clothes, which she didn't wear too many of, especially in summer, and when taking us in her classes. She liked to tantalise us, by wearing a small thin, almost see through blouse, and most of the time she wore small black bra's, so it was easy to see through and almost know that she had a succulent pair of breasts. She wore her blouses, loose and baggy, as if daring us to look down, when she was leant over us. Quite often they were those short ones,knotted at the naval, and below, almost covering her sex, the smallest mini skirt you ever did see, so small it looked more like a belt. Every time she bent down to do something, like look for something in a cupboard, you couldn't help from notice the colour of her panties, most of the time they were White, and because they were so thin, we could see the outline of her bum cheeks. She seemed so brazen, as if she knew exactly what she was doing. Well...i think she did!!. But one thing was clear.....she drove all the boys crazy. We always had hard ons by the time she had finished the lesson with us, and all we could do to get rid of them, was to take a cold shower. Now and again we would smuggle in the odd mucky mag, and look at the pictures secretly, admiring all the glossy naked women, as boys do!. Secretly also, we compaired the women in the pictures to Miss Roe. "Cor...if only we could see Miss Roe like this" one said. "Me too, i'd give anything to see our Drama teacher naked....just once" said another. Of course all the boys were in total agreement with that. "Bit impossible....she's a school teacher, but i bet she looks like this, under her clothes" pointed out another, pointing to another babe in the magazine. bit of a naieve thing to say. "But of course she does!...how else...they've all got the same bodies, some a bit bigger, some smaller, but they're all the same..they are all just as naked underneath all those clothes, even our darling Miss Roe". The best lesson of the week, was Friday, before lunch time, when the girls went off to needle work, leaving Miss Roe with us boys only, and believe me, we took every chance we could to get a closer look, either down her blouse, or up her mini skirt, without her knowing of course. I say that....but come on....of course she knew!!!. You girls always know.....don't you?. She was always winking at us, smiling, we all thought she fancied us. It was coming to the half term holidays, we knew we'd have one more lesson with her, and that would be it for a couple of weeks. Then one of the boys came up with this rediculous idea. "Why don't we have a look at her naked body!" this began a very in depth conversation...such as, "Great idea...but how, look into the girls changing rooms, and hope she'll be in there!" "No...in this case, there is only one way to see her" our leader said, we all looked at him, he grinned. He seemed to have all the answers!!. "Well boys, if the mountain won't come to momma, then the mountain must go to the momma" "How do you mean" "This Friday, we'll be all alone with her, about a dozen of us, the girls will be gone......Miss would be all ours!" "What...how are we boys going to talk her into taking her clothes off for us?" "We're not going to even try to talk her into it.....not if we do it for her" "What....you mean....we....take her clothes off!" "By Jove...i think he's got it" "Do you think she'll mind?" "Well, of course she's going to mind....but who cares, we'll do it weather she likes it or not...look once the girls are gone, we've got about an hour with her..plenty of time, and there's over a dozen of us, so if she did put up a fight, how is she going to stop us?" Most of us boys looked up to this boy, he seemed to know all about things like this, so, we trusted him, because the way he said it, it was as if nothing could go wrong. We had a bit of a vote, and to cut a long story short, with his persuasion, we all decided that Friday, by the time lunch time came, we would have seen Miss Roe as nature intended...completly naked. We all planned it out, right down to the last detail. The theatre workshop was painted completly black inside, and to start us off because the darkness made everything so cold, so would get us to warm up, by having us running around like demented headless chickens. She had a lot of fun doing this, probably got off on watching us boys, just in white shorts, stripped to the waist, and bare feet, she was always prompting us to keep going. All this time we would be running in complete darkness, it was a job, not to crash into one another, then she would switch on the lights, and we would have to be as still as statues, in fact, this exercise was called statues. I think it was her way of trying to bring out the budding actors in us, perhaps there was a future John Wayne in her charge. Well, this statues game, although boring, was the key to how we planned to do it. It was the only way to do it!. Friday couldn't come quick enough, every day we all got together, finalising everything, ironing out odd problems between us. "But, she operates the lights" said one. "Ah...that is why you are going to fein a headache, and ask to operate the lights instead....she's done that before...remember!!...she just stands in the middle, with us running around her...that is when we all strike at once" Well Friday eventually came, it was Strip-Day!. I think we were all a bit nervous, i thought we'd probably chicken out, i didn't think anything would happen. As usual, she was about to start us off, about to switch the lights off, when the boy, began to complain of having a headache. he was a good actor, right then, and deserved an Oscar, we actually believe he really did have a headache, perhaps he went too far by trying to make himself sick, by putting his hand down his throat!!. "Sorry Miss" she smiled, looking concerned for him. "Well you can operate the lights then" Christ, so far, so good, she was like putty about to fold into our hands. The boy switched the lights off and right on cue we all began running, as usual we knew she was in the centre, goading us on. "Come on boys...keep up" We ran around her for about ten laps, just as planned, then suddenly on came the lights, suddenly we all pounced on her. "Get her lads...this is it boys....this is it" one boy shouted excitedly!!!. "What the mmmwww" Miss tried to complain, but someone had cupped his hand around her mouth, whilst another had wrapped his sock around her eyes, which substituted as a blind fold. Suddenly she was kicking, and still stood up, she knew martial arts, and she was fit..fitter then what we thought she was. "Get off mmmmmm "Shut up miss" one shouted, "Get her on the floor" another shouted, all of us were pulling her, trying to topple her over. "Get off me!!" she managed to shout, after biting one boys fingers. "Oh..come on miss...you know you want to" "want to what!!!" "Be undressed miss" said one trying to undo the knot at her naval...she pulled back, but she couldn't fight us all off, we were tethered to her. "Now come on boys....no miss dosen't want to" it was taking longer then we expected. "Come on lads. she's only one little woman" she kicked out straight into my goolies, i doubled up, almost singing in soprano. "And she's as dangerous as a bloody rattle snake, now get her on the fucking floor" cried another boy. "Come on, the girls will be back in 40 minutes". with all of our might we managed to finally rest her back onto the cold black floor. "Right....strip her boys" she fought, struggled screamed, the walls were so thick, that even in that space, that room, no one would ever hear screams on the outside. it took all of our strength to hold her down, one of the boys ripped open the poppers on her wrap around skirt, her lovely petite thighs and waist coverd barely with the briefest of bries could be seen, whilst three other lads finished undoing her blouse, allowing another to unclasp her bra. he knew how to do that, two fingers, now that is a skill...suddenly her lovely rosey nippled breasts just poured out into the open, just as another boy was dragging down her panties, i reached down and removed her ballet shoes. her bare feet were succulent, and quite edible, i wanted to, but all i did was fondle them for a few longing moments. Once again, i could feel myself stirring bigger down below, Women's feet, always do that to me. It had worked, we had done it, right there in front of us, Miss Roe was lying on top of her few bits of clothing, as naked as we expected her to be. "See...they're all the same" said our leader, taking out his mucky mag,flicking through the pages as if comparing her, with the pictures themselves. Then what!!!!!?. Well, we hadn't got that far in our plans...it was just up to achieving our goal...now we had...miss was naked....so yeah....now what!?. For a while, as she came to terms with her naked situation,we just stood over her, and for the longest time, gawped like weirdos at her. She was beautiful. "You little bastards" These day, women would be crying after such a heinious thing to do. and they'd defanately be trying to find their clothes post haste. But not her!!!. she just layed there, looking up at us. "Have you boys any idea, just how much trouble, you are all in right now" that was something else we hadn't thought of....the fucking fall out. "Ah...miss...sorry, we just wanted to see you naked miss...thats all" "Yeah miss...thats all" as if any of our lame excuses was going to cut any ice with her. "We thought you wouldn't mind Miss" "Oh...you did, did you" She sat up, cross knee'd hiding her pussy from us, allowing her breasts to flow freely. her clothes were only inches from her, but she made no imediate attempt to rescue them, or to cover herself up. "Miss isn't very happy boys...in fact i am fucking outraged" I had never heard a teacher swear before, and now she was a walking text book. We all sat down on the surrounding bench, not being able to take our eyes off her, of what our handy work had achieved!!. We didn't mean her any mallice, we all liked her, it was just an impromptu education for us, seeing a real adult woman naked, just like the pictures in our mucky mags. Slapping her hands on the floor, she pushed herself up, and still never went near her clothes, she just stood up brazenly in front of all. "After all this....has it been worth it ?....do you like what you see?" We were speechless, all of a sudden we were feeling like shit. It was a very bad idea. "Who's idea was this anyway?" someone uttered. "Shut up boys" she snapped. Then without another word, as if deep in thought, she began doing her yoga exercises. Now not caring whom was watching, as if she was enjoying herself. she looked so graceful, as if doing ballet. As she continued, she purposely showed us her all, doing things like bending down right in front of us, front and then back, then twerling around, as if dancing to a silent tune in her head. purposely giving us all a close up glimpse of her bum, and pussy, inside and out. she even pulled our hands out, goading us, as if instructing us to, or else!. Making us individually stroke her, touch her, especially her breasts. I cack handedly ran my fingets through her soft dark pubes,so much softer then normal head hair, then my fingers wandered upwards caressing her now hard nipples. We really were getting the complete tour of her entire body, as she incorporated it into her dance. "Have you all seen enough....can i get dressed now?" it was a rhetorical question. Everything she said, was rhetorical, but some of us fell into her trap. "Yea......" "Who said you could speak!?" you could sense her mind ticking over. "Sorry miss" "Sorry!!!!!!!.....you're gonna be.....especially with all the police, the investigations, and the expulsions....i can just see it now...what a shame to ruin such promising academic careers" Us boys were really scared, because she was right, god damn it!....yes, she was spot on. She could have had us in all sorts of shit, which would no doubt follow us around forever. Perverts!!!!..we would be labled, by everyone, our lives would be over, long before they had a chance to flourish. She had us,just where she wanted us. now it was her turn!. Now it was us boys that were rife with fear, she held all the winning hands. She began to slowly pick up her clothes, and put them on, perhaps she was cold, not as cold as we were. Cold with fear of all the fall-out!!. She cooly sauntered over to the light panal, running her hand through the hair of the boy who had feined his so called headache, he tried to look innocent. "Go on you....get over there with them" we looked at her, expecting the worst. she delicatly palmed the switches, checking to see if they still worked, turning them off, then on. "Right....what to do" she huffed, looking back at us. "It would be a shame to ruin your lives, even after this outrage, i'm trying to think of some comon ground....what's it worth to you boys?" we looked at her, not wanting to speak, she looked at her watch, grinning. "Girls will be back soon....mmm, time enough for miss to have some fun!" "What fun miss?" "Well, you've had your fun.....now i want mine....its only fair boys!" "What miss!" "Well...you've seen me naked...now its only fair that i see you naked now...don't you think?" we clearly hadn't thought this right the way through, like i said, she had our lives in her hands. "Ah miss!!!" "Oh...come on...you wanted your fun, now miss wants hers" she looked at her watch. "Whats it going to be boys?...girls will be back in Twenty minutes, and the sooner you do it, then the sooner we can get back to normal, because you are not moving, untill you've stripped, or agreed to be arrested" time was ticking away, and the last thing we needed wass the girls to come in whilst we were naked. "Right, i am going to switch off the lights...when they come back on.....you little bastards had better be all stood there in a line naked...if only one of you refuses, then i will march you all to the heads office in disgrace!" "But what about the police, and the expulsions miss?" asked one boy. "Well...let it not be said that i am not a fair woman....if you do it....no police, no expulsions, and this will never be spoken about again, and you lot had better not say anything either...if i hear just one rumour about Miss Roe being naked......all bets will be off, weather you strip naked or not....now hurry boys, you've got about eleven minutes before the girls come back, and we don't want little Mavis Turner, asking silly questions, like, Why are all the boys naked miss,...don't bother me, but i'm sure you lads could do without that!" She was dead right, Christ we'd never hear the end of it. She smiled, knowing that she had us all ends up....it was check mate. "Its your choices...you've got about a minute, perhaps two, before the lights come back on, two minutes tops!!! to save the rest of your miserable lives". the lights went off, bathing us in darkness. we couldn't see a thing, but i could hear exasperated voices, then the sighs of defeat, and then the rustle of the shorts. It had to be done. It wasn't going to be me that had us stood in the heads office, so quickly i swallowed, then pulled my shorts down, then off. I was naked, i only hoped it wasn't some kind of elaborate wind up between the boys and miss, and i'd be the only one stood in the nude, when the lights came back on. "Hurry boys...don't test me...ten seconds" she quietly counted down, then whoosh, bang on cue, on came the lights. instantly she blasted out louder laughs and gafaws, as she looked at us, all of us were stood in an elongated line, totally naked, and because it was so cold, our peckers stood out, as if pointing at her. she grinned, walking along the pecker line, inspecting us, as if she was a regimental sargeant major. She seemed to take an age, dragging it out..it was freezing cold, but that wasn't our problem. "Oh come on miss.....the girls miss....the girls" "Stand still, till i'm ready" She used up almost all the remaining time. "Ok boys...get dressed...don't you ever do that again.....to anyone...ok" yeah, anything, we wasted no time in quickly dressing, only mere seconds before the door burst open, and in poured the girls. She did wink at us now and again, it was our little secret,but Miss Roe kept her word, and no more was said, and although tempted for bragging rights, as most boys would like to spill the beans about, we all managed to keep our word to. i kept mine....untill now, because now i'm telling you. It was day that i will never forget The End take care bangy |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | My dorky shorts with the bow |
| Message: | OMG I was just cleaning out my closet, and I found these dorky shorts from my mom. They look so stupid, they are so tight, almost like spandex but in olive-brown colored fabric -- yuck! They have a hidden zipper in the back so it's like almost impossible to go pee, without help. Plus the waist is too loose (on me anyhow), so they tend to slide down a bit, and I have to constantly pull them up. I haven't even gotten to the worst of it, cuz that's the best part (to come). But I always have to pull them up into my crack, so the outline of my vagina shows to everyone. THEY ARE SO EMBARRASSING, but they came from my Mom. So I wear them once in a while, for nostalgia, like on holidays. I can't throw them out, cuz they're just sooo sentimental, no matter how immature I look in them. But I haven't told you the worst part, why my mom bought them for me.
You see, the most dramatic feature of my dorky drab olive shorts is they have this HUGE BOW TIE below the waist, right across the front. It's so huge, OMG it goes all the way across the front, almost. So what do I look like wearing these dorky shorts? Like I've got a huge present for someone, right below the waist in the front. (Oh my god!!!) Very nicely, they display my contoured pu**y. The cute bow tie sets it off for everyone, from everything else in my front to see. I mean, what else can I say? It's just so dorky, but I'm sure my mom wanted it that way. (I swear, I look like ten in them....) So why do you think she would want to buy me these stupid dorky shorts? I'll tell you why -- I think. So I'd come off as some cute dorky girl for some wonderful geeky guy. That geeky guy (making megabucks, by the way) would see me, and quickly fall in love. In my dorky shorts, he wouldn't stand a chance; he would just quickly fall. He'd surely see what I presented, as well as what I hid inside. Then he'd want to take me out, and show me off to his dorky buddies -- Janie, his cute little prize. His buds would be so jealous, that he'd have to take me home. Then he'd whip off my dorky shorts... and maybe f**k me, so we’d fall in love. Yup, that was mom's plan, to marry me off. But look what happened!!! Ha ha, to you, mom! Janie fooled you all. So now I have my own live-in roomie who couldn't care at all. The dorkier I look, the less she cares. She's not likely to recall what I wear, or think about it at all. So ya know what I'm going to do, to celebrate my life this holiday? Yup, I'm going to put on some leggings (so I don't freeze) and heels (so I look like a slut) and wear my very lightest simple black chiffon top (I haven't decided yet whether I'll wear a bra or not), and wear my stupid dorky shorts over it all. Then Sue and I (with Chloe) will go visit her ma and pa. And Sue will show off her slutty little roomie (that's me), and Chloe will go up and play games on Grandpa's Xbox (Call of Duty 4). And Janie will be the happiest little slut of a roomie you ever saw in your life at all, with her dorky-looking shorts pulled up tight in her crotch, the HUGE bow-tie in front framing her pussy advertising what she's got hidden, with maybe her nipples showing through the chiffon top a bit, above. And guess what? Sue won't take her eyes off me, nor will her dad. They'll never pause -- either. And her mom will try to wrap me up, saying sweetly, "Aren't you cold, dear?", just like I was ten. And we'll all have the greatest time, Sue and me treated like the two best kids in the world, cuz we are. And we'll have our Thanksgiving Dinner with Sue's parents who're like no other parents in the world. I love going to Sue's parents, with Chloe and her. They treat me like their own daughter, they treat me really good. They call me sweet things, just like Chloe, our little girl, and Sue. And we have the grandest time.... The only problem is, if I eat as much as I want, my shorts will get even tighter on my hips. Then I'll break the zipper on the back of my shorts, and all the sweet things inside could come spilling out. Then I would have to throw my cute shorts out, and act like a grown woman. Could I do it??? Probably not… Would I do it? Never!!! luv, Janie (Happy Thanksgiving, from a very happy girl) :) |
| Name: | Who Cares |
| E-mail address: | tedcranston69@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | The Depantsing Pact Part I |
| Message: | This summer my buddies and I all got drunk and made a pact that this year we would each depants our girlfriends at least once during the school year. We want it to be a game really. Just the pants are a certain amount of points. The pants and panties are more. Duration down counts too. The more people see it the better and if you get her panties you get double points and the guys get to keep them. There is only one loser, the other three guys with the most points are all the winners. They get to jerk off on the loser's girl. The girls obviously don't know anything about any of this.
The thing is, the other guys have all gotten their girlfriends at least once now. The only one to not get his girl's panties down was George. His girl was wearing a thong too so we basically saw her whole butt. It happened to her at the mall in front of all of us. I got to spank her butt right before she pulled up her pants and went to the bathroom in a huff. All the other guys have gotten their girls to be on full display. Jack got his girl while at a pool party so she was completely naked for like five minutes. Under the water he pulled down her bottoms and threw them to George who was out of the pool. She screamed, attracting way more attention than she would have anyway, and ran right out of the pool holding her crotch. Unfortunately for her Jack saw that coming so he was waiting for her. He grabbed her flimsy skank bikini top and ripped it right off, baring her sweet tanlined boobs to everyone there. All the guests laughed at her plight as she tried to get her bikini back. We all threw it back and forth and she chased it for a while, boobs and butt bouncing, until one girl took pity on her and gave it back. All the girls scream and try to cover up, but they obviously like the attention. Only one girl cried, but that's just because Rob too it pretty far with her. He didn't get many points based on the amount of people there because it was just us guys, but he scored a lot of points elsewhere. She was wearing pajama pants and Rob pulled down those and her panties in one quick move and got us to hold her. We all laughed at her as we passed around her panties. There was something that looked like a slight skidmark and we all pointed it out and laughed as she started to cry a little. We pried her legs a part and spent a good several minutes staring up her pussy. So far Rob is in the lead with that one. I feel like a dick if I don't go through with it. My girlfriend is suspecting something though and she's asked me about it. I laughed it off and told her not to be crazy. I kind of want to top everyone else, like getting her naked in a bathroom and throwing her out during an assembly. A few of my buddies said they'd strip her if I didn't, their girls would probably help too. What would be the best way to win the game and how should I do it? Should I feel bad if I don't do it? |
| Name: | The C |
| Subject: | Hate Crime - Part 2 |
| Message: | (This is the darkest Jessika story yet. You are warned, if you are looking for a mild stripping/pantsing tale, skip over this one.
The Hate Crime Chapter Two Church had let out an hour ago and two large buses chartered the members of the church to 'Picnic Fields' a large park dedicated to families and groups out for a picnic. There were many things around the park for picnickers to enjoy. There were horse shoes, a pond for fishing, a lake for swimming and even a diamond for softball. It appeared that the church members were so excited about the picnic that no one noticed the green Toyota following them all the way from the church parking lot. Nobody was paying attention when she got out of her car and sat down on a bench a few feet away from the organized picnic. They weren't paying attention when she sat on the bench, running one of her fingers over a ring on her right ring finger. Her gaze never left the picnickers. They were sitting on spread out blankets, talking and laughing among themselves. Like a cat, waiting for a chance to strike, she watched them until she grew bored. Standing up, she moved towards them. "Well now, isn't this a cozy little gathering!" She squealed with fake laughter. "Excuse me? This is for church members only." A round man said, standing up. "Oh shut up." She said and at once, he grabbed his mouth and his eyes got wide. "Well now, is there a Mrs. Stevens here?" She asked. "My name is Mrs. Stevens. And who do I owe the..." "Blah, Blah, Blah. If you don't mind, let's skip the boring details. My name is Jessika, that is Jessika with a 'K' not a 'C'. But you...you and your friends can call me Mistress if you like." She said with a bright smile. "Well, I don't like!" Mrs. Stevens shouted, standing up on her feet. "Oh really? Well, by all means...call me Mistress even if you don't." Jessika said with a wink. "Yes, Mistress." Mrs. Stevens found herself saying. "You have been a very bad girl, Mrs. Stevens....now, normally, I wouldn't involve myself something that doesn't concern me. I mean, you didn't do anything to me personally...but...this is a special case." Jessika said, sitting down in a free spot on the blanket. "Mistress, what have I done wrong?" Mrs. Stevens asked. "Did you just ask a question without my permission?" Jessika asked in fake shock. "Sorry, Mistress." Mrs. Stevens said, bowing her head. "Oh, I will forgive such stupidity, just this once. As soon as you unbutton the top three buttons on your blouse." Jessika said, winking again. "Yes, Mistress." Mrs. Stevens was horrified to find herself saying. There, in front of the entire congregation, Mrs. Stevens unbuttoned the top three buttons of her blouse, allowing the tops of her full breasts to be seen. The color and type of bra were still hidden but by the way her breasts were positioned, they were clearly encased. Even though she had a very full day planned, she decided to take the time to indulge Mrs. Steven's curiosity. There wasn't anything that she could do about it anyway's. "Does the name "Brittany Jones" ring a bell?" Jessika asked. "You mean the...I mean...the er..." Mrs. Stevens stuttered. "Say it!" Jessika demanded. "The lesbian, Mistress?" Mrs. Stevens asked. "That is correct." Jessika said. "I get turned on when I hear of bitchy people doing bitchy things to little prissy bitches like her. Do you know why? It brings the bitchiness in me back to life. Well, guess what, goody good...THE BITCH IS BACK! Unfortunately for you, I just happen to be playing for the other team in this situation." Jessika said, leaning back. It took a few moments for Mrs. Stevens' brain to process what she was hearing. She had set it all up. The other church members had no idea what was going on. Only Mrs. Stevens and her inner circle had been in on it. She had over heard the lesbian, Suzy, telling her lesbian girlfriend, the teacher, that if anything happened, she would publicly spank her. Mrs. Stevens and her friends followed the teacher to the car wash and purposely scratched her car and made it a point to be in her neighborhood that day to witness a very humiliating public spanking. They watched the teacher walk from her house, naked, with her arms at her sides and in broad daylight too! She stood in the yard and waited for the other lesbian to pull her over her lap, and began spanking her. By the end of the spanking, everyone in the neighborhood had witnessed the spanking. The teacher was forced to stand in front of everyone, her privates on full display, and thank everyone for watching her spanking. She had hoped that would be enough to end their sick relationship and get the teacher to move. "Finished day dreaming, sweetheart?" Jessika asked. "Sorry, Mistress." Mrs. Stevens said, blinking. "I am not going to call you Mrs. Stevens...what is your first name?" Jessika demanded. "Vanessa, Mistress." Mrs. Stevens answered. "All right, Vanessa. Where is your husband?" Jessika asked. "Here." Her husband, a nerdy, middle aged man said, raising his hand. "Any children?" Jessika asked. She looked around. Surprisingly, a very healthy, athletic looking young man raised his hand. She asked him his name and in a semi-trembling voice, he answered and said his name was Wade. Jessika winked at him and then turned and looked at everyone else. All eyes were on her and when she looked around, eyes were quickly averted to shoes, trees, or anything else that would remove attention from them. Jessika smiled and then continued her plan. "Any single women here?" She asked. Quite a few hands went up. Once they lowered again, Jessika closed her eyes for a brief second. When she opened them, everyone was still seated, but nothing moved. A bird was frozen in mid flight overhead. Jessika slowly got to her feet and walked over to a cute blonde who was seated near the Stevens family. Getting down to one knee, she put her mouth relatively close to the woman's ear. "You are in love with Mr. Stevens. You have been for a very, very long time. You cannot act on it until he declares his love for you. If he does, you will stand up, jump into his arms, and kiss him passionately in front of everyone. Slide your tongue deep into his mouth. Are we clear?" She asked. "Yes, Mistress." The woman answered. Standing up, she walked to Mr. Stevens and whispered a command not unlike the one she gave the woman. He was going to stand up, look at his wife and tell her that he was no longer in love with her. He had found a new love and then he would declare his love for the blonde. They would kiss passionately in front of everyone. The final command was given to Vanessa herself. She would be emotionally crushed and humiliated in front of all of their friends. Sitting back down, she closed her eyes for a brief second and when she opened them, she saw Mr. Stevens stand up and do exactly as he was instructed. As the blonde jumped into his arms, kissing him, Jessika watched the tears flow down Vanessa's face. She knew that Vanessa was feeling shame and humiliation at being cheated on by her own husband. This, of course, was nothing compared to what would happen for the rest of the day. A mother cared deeply for her son, and that son, Wade, would be a weapon of mass destruction in her ultimate battle plan. "Tell me, Vanessa. Do you hate lesbians because you secretly wish to become one?" Jessika asked. "No, Mistress." Vanessa said, honestly. "So, if you were given an option, you would refuse to go down on every woman at this picnic?" Jessika asked. "Yes, Mistress. I would refuse." Vanessa said with a nod. "Well, I can promise you, I will not force you to go down on all of these women. If you do, you will do it under your own free will." Jessika told her. Vanessa nodded her head but was unsure of what to make of it. She was not a lesbian. She could not EVER imagine going down on another woman. The whole idea of that sickened her. Still, there was some part of her that thought there was a hidden meaning in Jessika's tone of voice. Almost as if she was saying that she would be going down on them all before the day was through. She was confident that it would never happen. "Are you ready to get out of the spotlight for a few minutes, Vanessa-pooh?" Jessika mocked. "Yes, Mistress." Vanessa said quickly. "Very well. Hello, Wade. I see quite a few people our own age here. Lots of them are girls, too. Do you fancy any of them? From here on out, you are to answer me just like your mom." Jessika said, looking at Wade. "Yes, Mistress. They are all cute." Wade said with a nod. "You are a senior, no?" Jessika asked. "Yes, Mistress." Wade said, nodding again. Turning back to the crowd, she asked if anyone had cameras or camera phones. Quite a few people raised their hands. Jessika smiled and told them to get ready to use them. She wanted everyone who had a camera to take as many pictures as they possibly could. Everyone took their camera phones and digital cameras out and turned them on. Jessika turned back to Wade and smiled. "Stand up and Strip. Naked." Jessika told him. "Yes, Mistress." Wade said. "Wait. Wait..." Jessika said with a smile. Jessika glanced over to Vanessa who had fully turned away from the show that her son had started to put on. Jessika snapped her fingers, getting Vanessa's attention. Jessika slowly stood to her feet and walked towards Vanessa, kneeling down right in front of her. Jessika moved her face inches from Vanessa's so that Vanessa could clearly see the icy, merciless glare that Jessika was giving her. "Go over to your son and strip him naked. I want you to enjoy it. Smile for the cameras." Jessika told her. "Yes, Mistress." Vanessa said, getting up with a smile pasted on her face. Everyone snapped pictures in utter disbelief as Vanessa began stripping her own son with a big smile on her face. She looked as if she were really enjoying it. Jessika noticed the look of horror on the faces of all of Vanessa's friends, watching her do something so disgusting. Finally, she had managed to remove his shoes, shirt, and pants, leaving him in his boxers. "Finish and take your seat. The show is about to begin." Jessika told her. "Yes, Mistress." Vanessa answered. Hooking her fingers into his boxers, she quickly brought them down his legs to his ankles. Jessika quickly instructed him to step out of them and Wade did so, reluctantly. Jessika watched Vanessa take her set, her son's clothes laying next to her. Everyone's eyes were on the humiliated Wade, standing stark naked in front of them. Jessika quickly took him by the hand and led him to the far end of the blanket so that everyone was seated in front of him. "How does it feel, Wade? How does it feel to know that everyone is sitting there, looking at you? Are you ashamed?" Jessika asked. "Yes, Mistress." Wade said, looking down at the ground. "Oh no. Oh no you don't. I want you to look everyone in the eye. I want you to look them in the eye and know that they are looking at your manhood." Jessika told him. Wade's eyes slowly raised to the first girl in front of him. She was in his class in school and their eyes locked immediately. Slowly, a smile formed over her lips and she looked down at his member before looking back up and winking at him. Wade could feel himself blushing as he tore his gaze from her eyes and looked at the next person. Each woman seemed to do the exact same thing, no matter what their age. This amused Jessika to no end. "This is fun but not as fun as it could be. Wade, are you ready for everyone to see you cum?" Jessika asked. "No, Mistress. Please, no." Wade begged. "Begging doesn't suit you, Andy. Now, smile and start masturbating." Jessika ordered. "Yes, Mistress." Wade said, smiling and obeying. "Look at them, Wade. I want you to see them watching you." Jessika ordered. With that, Jessika left him to give his show and returned to her spot near Vanessa. Vanessa was looking down at her feet, not wanting to watch the show at all. Jessika smiled and leaned over to speak quietly so that nobody could hear their conversation. "Tell me, Vanessa, are you sure you would not EVER become a lesbian?" Jessika asked. "I am sure, Mistress." Vanessa answered. "So, if I gave you the option of eating every woman here or sucking one guy, you are resolute in your decision?" Jessika asked. "Yes, Mistress." Vanessa answered. "Well, I want to put that to the test. I am willing to bet...your freedom...that you go the other way. If you are not a lesbian by the time I am finished, you will NEVER hear from me again. You will be completely free." Jessika said with a smile. For the first time since Jessika arrived, Vanessa felt confident. She had performed oral sex on her soon to be ex-husband, the no good, cheating bastard. Besides that, even if she had been disgusted by the idea of giving a guy oral sex, it was much, much more logical for her to go through with sucking one guy compared to using her tongue to lick every woman here to an orgasm. Jessika had just made her big mistake. Or so Vanessa thought. "All right, Vanessa. It is decision time. Now, before you answer, I want you to listen very carefully. There are roughly twenty women here, ranging from Seniors in high school to the preacher's wife, who is 40, I'd say. If you choose to eat them all out, I will have them strip naked and one at a time, they will come to you. They will lay down, spread their legs and you will bury your face in their sex and you will lick them passionately until they orgasm." Jessika told her. Jessika watched the expression on Vanessa's face and she was not disappointed. The look on her face told her that nothing...at least that her mind could currently process, could make her lick one woman's pussy let alone twenty. Jessika had a strong feeling that the other option would quickly change her mind. This was a strong willed, upstanding woman in the community. "...or....you can go down on Wade, right here...in front of everyone." Jessika said. "What?!" Vanessa shouted, startling everyone. "Keep your voice down. I told you I wouldn't force you to do anything. I am giving you a choice. Raise your voice again and I will change my mind and make you do both." Jessika said calmly. "Mistress, you are a sick and twisted woman." Vanessa said quietly. "Yes, yes. This I know. Now what is your decision?" She asked. "...I'll....I'll....I'll do it." Vanessa said, feeling her face flush. "Do what, Vanessa? Say it." Jessika ordered. "I will eat out all the women here, Mistress." Vanessa said, closing her eyes. "Oh no you don't. You aren't getting off that easy. Tell me you want to tongue fuck their hot, wet pussies." Jessika ordered. "Mistress, I want to tongue fuck their hot, wet vag....pu...pussies." Vanessa said meekly. "I am not telling you to become a lesbian. However, I am telling you that you will like eating each pussy more than you did the one before it." Jessika said, looking into Vanessa's eyes. "Yes, Mistress." Vanessa answered. They both looked up just in time to see Wade collapse to his knees from an orgasm. Pictures were being snapped left and right. A small handful of seniors shared their pictures with each other, laughing at Wade's humiliation. Jessika finally stood up again and walked towards Wade. To everyone's surprise, she totally ignored him and turned to everyone sitting down. "If you are a guy, I want you to go off and do whatever it is you want to do. The only people I want in this area are women." Jessika announced. Slowly, all of the guys started to get up and a red faced Wade moved towards his clothes. Jessika grabbed his arm and swung him around so that he was facing her. She shook her head and motioned for him to go. "I need my clothes." He whined. "No. Go bare ass naked." She said flatly. "Yes, Mistress." He said, defeated. Jessika watched him go before making sure that no other males were around. Then, she turned to the large group of women and without any more hesitation, she told them to get undressed. There was not to be one clothed woman standing before her. Immediately, clothes began dropping into one big pile until all twenty women were naked. Jessika slowly moved around to Vanessa before moving her towards the front of the group. "You will not object to anything I tell these women." Jessika whispered into her ear. "Yes, Mistress." Vanessa whispered back. Jessika waited until all eyes were on them. Every woman stood, completely naked. They were all embarrassed to be seen naked but Jessika wasn't going to give them too much time to dwell on it. Looking down, she saw that like all of the other women, Vanessa had placed one hand over her breasts, covering them while the other hand was placed on her bald sex. Jessika quickly delivered a sharp smack to Vanessa's ass and continued to do so until Vanessa got the picture and put her hands at her sides, exposing herself to her closest friends. "There are a couple of lesbians in your community and Vanessa has dealt harshly with them. Not because they were wrong but because it has always been a hidden desire of hers. That is why she has decided to go down on each and every one of you and bring you to an orgasm." Jessika told them. "You women will all be disgusted by this. You will realize that Vanessa is a fake and a fraud. You will let her complete her task as many times as it takes for her to accept the truth." Immediately, everyone looked at Vanessa with pure disgust in their eyes. In their eyes, she was a filthy, immoral woman. She was a hypocrite. They would never treat her as an equal. She would always be the woman who lived their privates like a common harlot. Vanessa, however, was ignoring them. She looked up at Jessika with a confused look. The last part of her speech had been a complete surprise to her. "Mistress? What truth?" She asked. "I told you that I would not force you to go down on these women. I told you I would not force you to be a lesbian. You will be a lesbian on your own. It will be free will. So, you are going to go down on these women as many times as it takes for you to accept that you truly are a lesbian. That eating pussy makes you so wet. That you no longer find a male's penis to be a turn on. And are not to lie to me, either. You are only to announce that you are a lesbian when you truly mean it in your heart." Jessika explained. Vanessa agreed with the usual 'yes mistress' but inside, she believed with all of her heart that she would be eating pussy until the end of time because she would never, ever, stoop so low as to have feelings for another woman. It was bad enough that Jessika, a spawn of satan, had cost her all of her friends and her standing in society. Vanessa would not allow Jessika the satisfaction of changing her orientation. Jessika clapped three times and the festivities began. The first woman, no older than twenty one, laid down on her back in front of Vanessa, spreading her legs nice and wide. Vanessa, almost appeared to be a robot as she knelt down slowly and moved her face closer to the woman's sex. The foul smell made her nostrils wrinkle and she was clearly fighting the urge to vomit. Slowly, she stuck her tongue in and began the disgusting act of servicing another woman. Jessika smiled and nearly patted herself on the back for out doing herself. This plan had been fool proof from the start. There was no way that Vanessa would have gone down on her own son. That fact made everything fall into place like clockwork. No matter how much she hated lesbians, the idea of doing something sexual with the child she raised had made her run towards servicing the women with lightning speed. Perhaps if she had not been a church goer and her record hadn't been spotless, maybe there would have been a slim possibility. As she watched Vanessa's disgusted face as she continued to attack the woman's clit with her tongue, she knew that this was much worse than being forced to do it. Vanessa could reason with herself all she wanted but in the end, she chose to eat out all of her friends...or former friends as it now was. Finally, the woman had a powerful orgasm and Vanessa quickly rose in disgust, her face covered in the woman's cum. "Who's next?" Jessika asked. "I'll go next." A middle aged woman said. "Step on up." Jessika said with a smile. And so it went. After each pussy that she ate, Vanessa noticed a change coming over her. There was no foul odor as with the first. There was no horrible images in her mind. The last pussy she had eaten was almost...delicious. By the ninth woman, Vanessa had made eating pussy into a science. She knew exactly where to lick, she found each woman's g-spot with precision and attacked like a pro. After this orgasm, Jessika leaned down next to her. "How do you feel?" Jessika asked. "Fine." Vanessa said softly. "Are you ready?" Jessika asked. "What? No! No! I am not!" Vanessa said, anger rising. "Well, you have eleven more to go. Then, if you aren't ready, it will be back to one." Jessika said with a smile. The tenth woman was especially hard for Vanessa. Her name was Stephanie and up until today, she had been Vanessa's best friend. They had spent countless hours at tea parties and bridge games. Now, Stephanie looked at her former friend with the same disgusted expression. Spreading her legs, Stephanie grabbed Vanessa's hair and forced her face into her exposed sex. "Do it, you lesbian!" Stephanie shouted. "..M NUF A LEBBIAN!" Vanessa managed, while licking Stephanie's clit. "You aren't? So, you didn't just eat out nine women? You aren't licking my vagina right now?" Stephanie asked. "Face it...you are a lesbian! You love eating women out." Vanessa's eyes went wide. It was a glimmer of recognition and she was sure Jessika had seen her eyes widen. It was true. She was eating out someone who she considered to be her best friend. They sat around the kitchen table discussing how disgusting being a lesbian was. There would be no going back now. After nine women, she could no longer deny the facts. She hadn't been forced to eat a single pussy. She chose it. She was good at it. She was a great pussy eater. The final fact was the hardest to admit. She loved pussy. The taste. The smell. The juice...everything. After Stephanie's orgasm, Jessika calmly walked to her again and knelt down. She explained that she had indeed seen the look of revelation in Vanessa's eyes. She knew that deep in her heart, Vanessa was beginning to accept the truth. She asked if Vanessa wanted to continue or whether she was willing to announce the truth to everyone and get a well deserved break. To her surprise, Vanessa merely nodded her head. "Stand up." Jessika ordered. "Yes, Mistress." Vanessa said, using her hands to wipe away the remains of ten orgasms from her face. "Now, look at them. Church members....former friends...everyone that you worked so hard to impress over the years. Tell them your decision." Jessika told her. "I..Vanessa Stevens..am...I mean to say..." She started and looked down. Jessika quickly grabbed Vanessa by the hair and forced her to look the women in the eyes. They all looked at her naked body with disgust. Jessika leaned in and whispered into her ear. "Say it, you pussy eating slut. Say it!" Jessika demanded. "I...I...I am a lesbian." Vanessa nearly whispered. "Louder!" Jessika demanded. "I...I am a lesbian." Vanessa said louder. "Scream it." Jessika hissed. "Mean it!" "I AM A LESBIAN! I AM A WOMAN LOVING, PUSSY EATING LESBIAN!" Vanessa shouted. "Get dressed and get out of here." Jessika told the women. "And from now on, Vanessa, the teacher and fiance are to be treated with the same respect you treat each other with. If I hear of one more hate crime from you....I will show you what true hell is like." Jessika grabbed Vanessa's arm just as Vanessa went for her clothes. Pulling her back, she ordered Vanessa to sit down and told her that it was time for her to learn the new rules. Vanessa looked shocked that Jessika had spoken out for her in one instance but had returned to her bitchiness a second later. "You are NEVER to step foot in your house again. You no longer own any belongings. The job you once held, the car you once drove, the life you once had...it is all in the past. You will never speak to your son again. In fact, you no longer have a son. In your mind, he is just another human being." Jessika told her. "Yes, Mistress. I have nothing. Where will I sleep?" She asked. "Don't worry, I am not a heartless bitch. I knew today would turn out the way it did. I found you a new job and a new place to live. You will be a live in maid for a very nice couple. They are very strict and if you are the slightest bit impish, you will be spanked soundly." Jessika told her. As always, Vanessa gave her usual 'Yes Mistress' answer and started to sob. This was her new life. She was now a lesbian made who would live in someone else's house and work for them. If she was bad, she would be spanked...just like a child. Finally, Jessika held out her hand and helped Vanessa up to her feet. With her hand, she wiped Vanessa's tears from her eyes. "The couple I mentioned are here. Would you like to see them?" Jessika asked. "Yes, Mistress." She said with a nod. "Call me Jessika. Leave the title of Mistress to them." Jessika corrected. "Them?" Vanessa asked, turning around. Vanessa's eyes widened as she watched Suzy Steele and Brittany Jones move towards her. She took a step back, realizing that both of them probably hated her and were looking for this chance to get back at her. Suddenly, Brittany opened up her arms and motioned for Vanessa to come to her. The three of them hugged and Vanessa started to sob again. "I am so sorry." Vanessa said. "It is okay." Suzy said. "But the car..." Vanessa started. "It isn't a big deal. Brittany took the punishment for the car. It's over." Suzy assured her. "Thank you." Vanessa whispered. Jessika watched as Brittany winked at Vanessa and the three started off towards the car. Jessika followed them to their car and once they were all settled in, Jessika knocked on the driver side window. Slowly, Brittany rolled the window down and looked up at Jessika, expectantly. "Tell Gloria she owes me one." Jessika said. "And I will collect. I will definitely collect." Jessika turned and started towards her own car as Brittany pulled out of the parking lot. Gloria was going to help her...but that would be another story. Another day. The Moral of the story: Don't go around with a snobby, holier than thou attitude. You never know when someone will take you down a peg or two. |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Ripped Naked. |
| Message: | RIPPED NAKED
No, i haven't made a spelling mistake, as you will see what i mean the further you read on. This strange crazy little incident happened about 4 years ago. As you might or might not know, i am a security officer, and i work at nights, and a few years back i was permanently asigned the City Bus Station. This is the best place to see people being stripped, especially round about the time, just before the last bus out. This however occurred about an hour or so, after the last bus left, up till then it had been a quiet night, it was late, ie the early hours into Saturday morning, can't be certain at which time. Once the last bus left, the depo was quiet, apart from the distant echoes of revellers shouting and laughing out in the high street somewhere, whilst on their way home, which is always the same. I decided to go for a patrol of the perimeter, which i would do once an hour, ie to check all the parked up vehicles, ie to get the sleepinng tramps, or the odd love making couple out..that was fun, when it happened. Of course if it was up to me, they could stay there all night, I hate spoiling peoples fun, but alas, i had a job to do. I was over at the other side, i was just about to strike my point, when this crazy sounding demented feminine screams cut the night time's once silent air apart. It sounded terrible, as if someone was literally fighting for her life. It had to be a girl, or a Woman!, couldn't be a bloke, unless he was in the process of being castrated. So i stopped whatever i was doing, and ran like a maniac, as fast as my old legs would carry me. It was about a quater of a mile away. (Bus depo's are big places!) As i got closer, the screams and cries were getting louder, i could just make out from my sight a large group of people, many people, but there were no men at all, these were all Women, ie young girls, all of them were between perhaps 18 and 20 years of age. As pretty as they looked, in the end, they were the uglyiest Women that i had ever seen. Even had they had been all naked, and pawing at my body, they would still be ugly to me. I know i like to exagerate on my numbers, but in this case, i wouldn't be lying to say there had to be about 30 of these girls in all, all of them had been drinking, and all of them had just come from the clubs. At first, as i got there, i thought maybe it was them making all the noisy sounds,and they were just messing about being drunk, but then i heard, "Help me" then i realised that not everything was of a happy nature. That was a cry for help. it couldn't be anything else!. "Fucking bitch...chatting up my boyfriend...you wont do it again" Someone was being set about. I saw a pair of blood covered bare feet protruding from beneaf the girl attackers. It was some kind of bitchy fight, and not a fair one. "Oui...you lot, what in the Blue blazes is going on?" Suddenly they stopped, all but the lone shreiks and crying, and the horde took one look at me. "Cripes...lets get out of here...leave the bitch...if you ever go near my boyfriend again....it'll be a lot worse then this" said one. She kicked her once more, then with that all the girls, she scarpered off into the night, leaving me to peruse one of the most wieredest sights, that in all of my 25 years in this job, that i had ever seen. I thought the men, were bad enough, but let me tell you people, Women...are defanetly worse. At least with blokes beating up blokes, you know what you are going to get...a damn good kicking, and that is it. I wouldn't want to be a female victim, especially if these little harlots were the ones i would have to endure. I never thought girls could do such harmful things, especially to each other....I was wrong!!!. Within moments of seeing me, the place was quiet and empty, say for one bedraggled shape just up yonder lying in a heap, sobbing her heart out, her face completely altered, from the pretty one she had earlier gone out with. It was hard to pick out her face from the blood. She was a mess. As i got nearer, i thought she was lying amongst lots of confetti, well, that was what it looked like, but as i walked up to her, it was obvious that it wasn't confetti at all...these were once her clothes. She was naked, and bruised all over, from head to toe....honest. They didn't strip her...stripping is not the right word.....she had been ripped naked. Ripped, ripped, and ripped everywhere. I thought she was actually dying, i don't even think she knew i was there, she looked like a corpse, barely breathing. "Oh my god" I was scared, no one had ever died on my watch before, not even a man would have faired any better, and they had really done a job on her. Every stitch of her clothing had been ripped off her. They were even less then shreds of what they once were, even her underwear. I know i love to read stripping stories, and look at naked Women, but not like this. Not my kind of fantasy story at all. Completly turned me off. I am a profesional, so i didn't take any kind of sexual thing out of this. Yes, she was naked, breasts, and pussy although covered in blood, were openly on display, for anyone to see. I could hear people shouting, perhaps the same girls coming back. I stood there, this time ready to defend her, if they wanted to do her some more harm, then they were coming through me first, and i wouldn't be such an easy and forgiving target. I'm afraid, that i would have treated them, like i would other men. It was a false alarm, no one came, the noises disapated, but just in case any sight see,ers wandered in,(i wasn't about to give them a spectators point of view!) so as i had a few times in the past i took my big Blue coat off, and covered her naked torn up body. She was delirious, sounded frightened. "Save me, save me please.....help me" she murmered softly wincing in pain. Christ i was so scared, i really thought she was going to die, right there in my arms, as i cradled her head, making sure her nudity was covered up. "Its ok...its ok...i'm here now" i whispered, reasuringly, as i took out my cell phone. It was hard to look at her, and imagine, that somewhere in amongst all that mess, was a very beautiful young Woman. Alright!....so she had been caught chatting up someones boyfriend!, who cares, isn't that what the girls do?. some even chat up the married men, Men and Women have been up to this, since time began, but there was no reason to do this to her...to another Human being!!!. I knew, she was going to take one hell of a lot of healing. Quickly i called out the Police and an Ambulance, and stood guard over her, until the cavelry got there. Of course, no sooner had all the Blue lights converged and had started flashing there, that is when a few spectators tried to catch a gander. Leaches...i could have sold tickets. "OK...nothing for you to see" Yes, right, there really was not much left to see of her. The medics, were just as horrified as i was, i was almost sick. All this uglyness created by Women. I use to think i was a good judge of character, but really, i know nothing, especially where you ladies are concerned. They took her away, the coppers asked questions, i gave a few discriptions, but in the night, after Women have just been out on the piss, there wasn't much to tell, to help the Police with, because they all looked just the samme. Horrible, and just as ugly as the next.....not my type of Women at all, naked or not!!. I never heard from her for a while. In fact i thought that she might have died in Hospital. I didn't check up on her. It is a horrible thing to say, but it was none of my buisness. It was just another night of doing my job,an occupational hazard you might say.......Shit happen's...dosen't it?. Well a few weeks later i was on duty, i felt someones fingers delicately tapping me on my shoulder, as if massarging me. Although strange, it felt kinda nice, i am not use to people being that nice to me. I knew it was a Woman, just by the touch, it made me go all tingly all over. I turned around, and it was the same girl as before. I couldn't believe it, she had been put back together again, very beautiful, if i might say so. I know her face was a mess when i had seen it last, but for some reason, i recognised her right away. Before i could utter anything, her lips were all over mine, giving me one of the longest passionate french kisses that i have ever had. She couldn't do enough for me, she couldn't stop thanking me. Aparently, she was a French student, of about 19, and in her broken anglo French/English language, she asked me if i was single, and if i lived far away, and when do i finish, because she wanted to thank me properly. She was actually talking about sex, and what she had in mind for her, and me. was utterly not for children to hear. Now, please don't think i am bad, i didn't do it, for any kind of reward, and i tried to tell her this. She was very peruasive, touching me in rude places. She even pulled up her t-shirt, showing me her French bra-less tits. I couldn't put her off, she was insistent, that we find some place to fuck. Her words, not mine!. At the time it had been years since i'd had any kind of sex, let alone a full blooded toungue down the throat kiss, which she almost aphixiated me with. She wouldn't take no for an answer, so i didn't give her one, and instead told her i would be finishing about 6am. "See you then" she said, then she left, i didn't think she would be back, but at 5 minutes to 6am, there she was, dressed and looking sexy, and it was all just for me. "Take me to your home....and fuck me all you want....i'm your's for the rest of the day" How could any Red blooded man argue with the nice way she said that. It so happened, that day was my day off, so i took her back to my flat, where she allowed me to undress her, and she did the same to me. I cancelled all i had planned for that day. It was beautiful, the only thing she wouldn't do, was give me a blow job, but i didn't push it, but i spent hours licking and eating her pussy out. She loved it....they all love it, when i do that, because i am quite literally fantastic at eating pussy. Well, i must have been doing something right, i was licking the right part perfectly, and didn't she cry out in exstacy. We spent the whole day together, only getting out of bed for her to eat, and myself to get my breath back, she was that insatiable, and i have never known anyone so eager to have sex with me since. We fell asleep, and when i awoke.....she was gone, and i have never since her since. She left me a note with a mark of her Red lipstick kisses all over it...it simply read......Thankyou!!. The End Take care bangy |
| Name: | The C |
| Subject: | The Hate Crime - Part One |
| Message: | The Hate Crime
Chapter One Brittany Jones smiled weakly as her class filed in. Every few students muttered the occasional "Hello Ms. Jones" or "Good Morning, Ms. Jones". It didn't take long for her appearance to dawn on the students. Her hair was a mess, her makeup was smeared and her eyes were red, as if she had been crying. Finally, Ms. Jones stood up and went to the blackboard. "Last night you were supposed to read Chapters four and five." She said. "Ms. Jones? Are you all right?" A girl asked, her hand raised. "Er..why do you ask?" Mr. Jones asked. "Well, you look like you have been crying." The girl said. Ms. Jones dropped her head. She could feel the tears welling up. She was not okay. Not by a long shot. Still, it would be far from professional to discuss her problems with her students. She waved them off and managed to tell them to read the next two chapters before sitting down at her desk. Taking out her cell phone, she brought up the text message from her fiance. The tears started to flow as her eyes darted from word to word. "You stupid bitch. I told you what would happen if there was one scratch on our car. When you get home, I want you to strip naked. Open all the curtains and windows. You will make no attempt to cover your body with your hands or anything else. When I get home, you will walk out to the middle of the yard and wait for me to get to you. I am going to spank your ass in the middle of the yard, in front of all of our neighbors." Part of her wished that she had not texted her fiance. But, her fiance would have been even more upset if she didn't. The worse part was that their home had large windows in the two main rooms that she frequented. There would be no way that anyone walking by could miss her naked body. And if they somehow did, when she got her bare ass spanked on the front lawn, she doubted they would miss that show as well. She managed to keep it together for the rest of the class. Her next period was a free period and she would be able to think of a way out of this mess. There would be a way to solve this and fix everything. As the students filed out, the girl who asked if she was all right earlier shut the door and locked it before turning around to face her teacher. Her name was Gloria Smiles and she was one of the best students in class. Well behaved, intelligent, and well mannered. "Ma'am, I am sorry to intrude. What's wrong?" Gloria asked. "Gloria, I am your teacher. You are my student. I teach, you learn. That is the extent of our relationship." Ms. Jones said flatly. "I am not asking as a student. Trust me, you can talk to me." Gloria said. "I can't...you are my student." Ms. Jones said again. "Okay, first of all, drop the teacher student thing, okay? Now, tell me what is going on." Gloria said. "What is going on? The world is filled with snooty, holier than thou bitches! Just because people are different.." Ms. Jones said, sobbing. "How are you different?" Gloria asked. "Er..." Ms. Jones said, looking at the floor. "I swear, I won't say a word." Gloria said, putting her hand to her heart. "I am engaged...to a woman." Ms. Jones said. "Whoa, like...lesbians or a dykes?" Gloria asked. "Er, what?" Ms. Jones asked. "Are you and your..partner...both like girly girls or does one of you take on a male like role?" Gloria asked, obviously enthralled. "I guess we are both girly girls. We both dress in sexy outfits, wear makeup, the like." Ms. Jones said with a shrug. "Okay, there is nothing wrong with that. Are you saying you are victims of a hate crime?" Gloria asked. "Yes, I guess you can say that. We can't even get gas for the car here in town. The bitch that owns it won't wait on me because I am gay." Ms. Jones told her. "Well, Mrs. Stevens is a bitch but that doesn't mean it's a hate crime." Gloria said. "No, the hate crime happened today. I was at the car wash, washing our new car before work when that Mrs. Stevens and her friends showed up. They keyed my car and stripped me naked in front of a dozen people. Then...." She stopped. Ms. Jones glanced at the door to make sure it was locked. Slowly, she raised her dress, baring her ass completely to her student. Gloria gasped, but her attention was not on Ms. Jones' untouched, perfect ass. Just above her firm ass cheeks, on her back, were red welts. Most of Ms. Jones' dress was covering the rest of the damage. Slowly, Gloria gripped the bottom of Ms. Jones' dress and raised it up. She let go with it was above her neck and the dress fell back into place. Once again, Gloria grabbed it, and this time raised it all the way up, over her teacher's head. A second later, the dress was laying on the floor and Ms. Jones was standing naked, save for her shoes. "My gosh! They whipped your back! What did they use?" Gloria asked. "A leather belt." Ms. Jones answered. "That looks so painful." Gloria said. "I had better put this dress back on." Ms. Jones said, bending down to grab her dress. Before she could reach it, Gloria reached down and snatched it away. Slinging it over her shoulder, she backed away from her naked teacher and a smile formed at her lips. Ms. Jones covered up, mortified that her student was holding on to her only means of covering. Gloria moved to the teacher's desk and laid the dress down on top before sitting down on top of it. She motioned for her teacher to step forward and waited until Ms. Jones was within inches before speaking. "You know that special program the school has every summer? At the end of every year, the teachers send a list of students who may attend. Last year, my teacher didn't put me on that list. This year, you are." Gloria said with a smile. "Are you blackmailing me?" Ms. Jones asked. "No ma'am." She said with a smile. "I am offering you a trade." "Oh my god! You want on that list in exchange for giving me my dress back?!" Ms. Jones shouted. Gloria laughed and slid off the desk before grabbing Ms. Jones' dress. She tossed the dress to her teacher and smiled. Ms. Jones wasted no time in slipping her dress back on. Almost immediately, her body seemed to relax and she looked much more composed. Gloria sat back on the desk again and looked at her teacher with the same confidence that she had a moment ago. She did not look like someone who had just given away her only bargaining chip. "Here is the deal. I know that Mrs. Stevens and her little gaggle of hens will be attending a church picnic this Sunday after church." Gloria said. "Okay...and?" Ms. Jones asked. "If your problems are over by the time Monday rolls around, you get me into that program." Gloria said. "No. If you make things worse..." Ms. Jones said, shaking her head. "Relax, Ms. Jones, it won't happen. If I make things worse...I will....attend class naked for the rest of the year!" Gloria blurted out. "Okay, why don't you fill me in on your plan?" Ms. Jones asked. "Two years ago, I was the victim of this bully. She terrorized me, every day. I mean, I found myself bare ass naked in front of people...ALL THE TIME! It was horrible. But, instead of avoiding her...I did something strange. I made it a point to run into her. I followed her around. People feared her and I was probably the only person stupid enough to admire her. No, I am not gay and it was far from romantic. Anyway's, she still humiliated me, but her mood towards me changed after a few months. She even smiled at me on more than one occasion. Trust me, this girl is the one to help you with your problems." Gloria said. Ms. Jones laughed. This was mildly amusing. She was being bullied by holier than thou church goers for being a lesbian and now one of her students had offered to get her friend, who was a terror in junior high, to help her out with the situation. Not many students would offer to attend class fully naked if things didn't work out like they said. This alone gave her faith that whoever this girl was, she was not to be messed with. "You really want into that program THAT bad?" Ms. Jones asked. "Yes. But, to be honest, that isn't the only reason I am helping you." Gloria told her. "Then what is?" Ms. Jones asked, raising an eyebrow. "I had a teacher that I really liked. His name was Mr. Mack. He had a certain spark to him. You could just tell he was passionate about teaching. It wasn't just a way to make rent. Something terrible happened and I never saw him again. You remind me of him. I don't know, that is probably why you are my favorite teacher." Gloria said with a shrug. "He must have made some impact on you." Ms. Jones said with a sweet smile. "He stopped me from ruining my life. I almost quit school." Gloria admitted. "That was always my goal. Make an impact on the lives of my students." Ms. Jones said. "I know. I can see the same spark. By Monday, your problems will be over." Gloria said, walking to the door. "Good. If I have a naked girl in my class, nobody will pay attention to me." Ms. Jones said, writing something at her desk. Gloria laughed and unlocked the door. A sharp whistle from Ms. Jones made Gloria spin around, startled. Ms. Jones handed her a folded slip of paper that was addressed to the teacher of Gloria's next class and was an excuse for her being late. Gloria slid it into her pocket and left her teacher alone to her thoughts. And quickly, the thoughts turned from calmness to feelings of dread. The problem might be solved by Monday but Suzy was going to beat her ass in front of the whole neighborhood after school. There would be no stopping that. Still, she would get through it. She would think of life IF Gloria upheld her end of the bargain. She wanted the first hate crime to be the last. She was not going to change who she was or hide the fact that she was in love with a beautiful woman just so those church goers would leave them alone. Most importantly, she could NOT let Suzy know about any of this. If she did, Suzy would go to pieces knowing that their relationship had been the cause of her getting her back whipped by a leather belt. A spanking was one thing but whipping someone repeatedly on their back was a vicious attack. So, she would do what she had to do. She would take the full blame for the car being scratched. Sure, the outdoor spanking would be humiliating and very painful, but there would be no strain on their relationship. That was the important thing in the end. Knowing that those snooty bitches were going to get their just deserts...that was just chocolate frosting on the cake. |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Correction |
| Message: | Only Laura's little brother Greg was precocious
... supposed to be Only Laura's little brother Andrew was precocious... ooops |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | My GF's little brother |
| Message: | When I was like 13-14, I hung out with my best friend forever, Laura. She had a little brother, and I didn't hang out with her because of him -- or did I. Well, maybe that was a factor. He was about ten or eleven, and awfully cute. That was about when I started to wear dresses all the time, cuz my mom had decided that I had to grow up into a young woman. So I tested out what I wore over at Laura's, since she was my closest friend. She told me everything, plus she had this fashion sense. Oh, and she had this little brother. I think he had a crush on me, now. He'd always try to impress us when I was around, but he was much younger, too. Anyhow, we'd go around and watch TV or play games, now that I was wearing dresses and skirts. My mom made sure I wore panties, cuz if I didn't, everything showed. I hadn't really developed an awareness of how I carried myself. So if I didn't sit right, or close my legs, people got a show.
So I would go over to Laura's and do things like lie on her bed discussing clothes. Or maybe read romance novels, WHICH I LOVE, and laugh about what they must mean. Only Laura's little brother Greg was precocious, and hung around. He would barge into her room, even if we closed the door. He would try to amuse us, hanging around, even while we talked about stuff for girl's that was none of his business, like periods, or crush's and of course, boys. And boys and boys and all the things about them, like how they acted and why, and --- oh well, I admit it, their thingies. And whether they were hard all the time like they looked, or must most of the time, and well, things like whether or not they masturbated, and if they did, what was it like? We had so many questions, even though we each had brothers. Well, sometimes it was pretty obnoxious, though most of the time it was okay. She had to babysit him when her parents were gone, and her Dad was always away, and her mom was gone quite a lot in the day. One day we were reading our diaries, and comparing our notes about boys. We went down to the kitchen to have some milk and cookies, or something, and then returned to her room to resume where we were at. Only in the meantime, Andrew had come in. When we got back, Andrew was in her room reading our diaries. He wouldn't give mine back, especially -- and he made fun of what I wrote. ( I think it was the same kind of nasty stuff that I write here.) So we got into a wrestling match over diaries, and I forgot I was wearing a dress. So I was wrestling around with Andrew, who at ten and a bit smaller than me, was still pretty good, when Laura pulled down his sweatpants. Now, Andrew must have seen my panties, cuz my dress was a plain solid shift. He had on boxers, and I'm pretty sure I was still wearing those cute little cotton granny panties, even though I was wearing a dress, because of what happened next. He grabbed the band of my panties, and tried to yank them down hard in back. Meanwhile, I grabbed my fronts, and was holding them up even harder, in fact, as hard as I could. I screamed for him to let go, but that made him pull even harder. Then I screamed that he was going to rip my panties in two if he didn’t let go, and begged Laura, who'd been trying to pull his pants down, for help. Well, she did. Laura jumped off him, and with a devilish grin grabbed my hands by the wrists. Then she started pulling them out. In only a moment or two, she had pried my fingers off the waistband of my panties, and Andrew was sliding them down. A moment more and he had pulled my panties all the way down, and with Laura still holding me, even though I was kicking, then he got them off of my legs. OMG there I was with my bare kitty showing to my BFF and her little brother. And I think she was enjoying it more!!!! He broke free with my panties, and starting waving them around in the air. They werelike a trophy he paraded around Laura's room while I watched in horror, as he acted like a champion wrestler on TV. Then suddenly Laura broke out laughing, and it was all too much. Here I was at my BFFs trying to be cute around her little brother and he's got my underpants in his hands. Meanwhile, I'm on my back on her bed, kicking my legs up exposing myself, and it was just too funny to imagine. About that time I suspected I'd been set up, and I began cracking up, too. So Laura and I are in stitches while her little brother's waving my britches around like a dog with a rag in its mouth. I was just too much. But in the end I got what I wanted – they both knew more about me. I got much closer to Laura and her little brother, Andrew. (She learned, for the first time, that I was bare.) And I got a better idea of what not to do wearing a dress. Oh for you girls, one thing is don't get into a wrestling match with some boys, cuz you may lose your panties!!!! Luv, Janie ;), (dedicated to Andrew but only the first of many) |
| Name: | Maddison |
| E-mail address: | maddisonsl@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | The Time I Pantsed Andy |
| Message: | Hey everyone! Long time no see! Anyway, I've been feeling a little love sick lately, an it reminded me of this cute story from my baggy pants days that i'd love to share with you guys today,
You see, there was this boy when i was in 7th grade named Andy, who totally had this crush on me, but it was ok because i kinda liked him too. He would try to flirt with me, in his awkward little way. Sneaking up behind me and looking down my baggy pants (that i still didn't wear a belt for) and announcing to everyone in the hall what color my undies were! Every time it was the same, i'd turn around all flustered, pulling my shirt down over my pants so nobody can see! It was really cute to be honest. I don't know why he'd say what color, most of the time what I was wearing was white back then, although occasionally i'd wear ones with flowers or cartoon characters on them, but those were really embarrassing, so i'd make sure to wear normal pants on those days. Sometimes he even had the nerve to try to pants me! He was never really successful (except for one instance i'll share momentarily), he'd usually get them a couple inches down, which was embarrassing enough, even if they were still hanging off my butt. Anyway, i decided i'd get him back one day. We were in gym one day, and we were doing this thing where we were running laps around the field. The field was bordering this path in the woods near out school. So I ended up asking him if he wanted to take a "detour" through the woods as the whole running thing was getting boring. We went there and chilled for a bit. Andy was a bit of a climber, so he ended up getting into this tree. When he tried to get down after we were resting however was where things started to go wrong, (For him at least). His shirt got caught on one of the branches as he tried to get down. His shirt got pulled up over his chest. He always wore long shirts, so this was really the first time i saw his body at all. The thing that got me really curious though was the white waistband with blue and yellow stripes sticking out of his gym shorts. I had never seen a cute boy in his underwear before irl, the thought that i could just pull his shorts down without him being able to do anything was just too tempting. He struggled around as i contemplated, his shorts slid down a little exposing a tiny bit more of his underpants. It was too much, i couldn't contain myself at this point. It just had to be done, he was asking for it. So I reached up and grabbed his shorts and pulled them down to his ankles. I must of pulled a little too hard because poor andy's shirt tore up the back and freed him from the tree. He was just standing there in a pair of tighty whities with white socks and converse! I burst out laughing, he was too schocked to cover himself up, but I could tell he was really embarrassed. And before I knew it, well, he had pulled my pants down in an act of retaliation too! I stopped laughing as i looked down to see a pair of black basketball shorts around my ankles and a good old pair of white hanes her ways hugging my big butt, and my shirt wasnt even big enough to cover them in the slightest. I looked up at him, ready to punch his brains out, but something funny happened, We both just started giggling! I mean it was pretty silly, we were BOTH standing in front of each other in some pretty embarrassing underwear. I mean we girls know that tighty whities are pretty lame, and granny panties are ALWAYS a fashion faux-pa, as they don't go well with anything but high waisted jeans. The whole thing was just really hysterical, I think we were both really embarrassed about it though. Unfortunately things got a little more embarrassing when our came and found us! We were so busy laughing that we never really pulled our pants back up. Our faces turned a deep red that moment, not to mention that we both tripped over our pants and fell on our faces when they startled us, talk about adding insult to injury! Well i hope you liked my little tid-bit! See you guys next time! |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | Out To Lunch |
| Message: | Out To Lunch.
It was one Sunday lunch time, long ago, can't recall when, i saw one of the funniest things that i ever saw. There was this pub, and on sundays they had mud wrestling. Yes, on a Sunday of all days. Both sexes took part, there were a lot of fights...good fights!!, ie men against men...boring!!!, men against women, a bit better!!, and yes women against women, which obviously for us men, were the best fights of all. I love watching women fighting, usually over a bloke!!. Man they just love to tear at each others clothing. The odd few times i went, the place was always full. Obviously more men then women attended, but the ladies seemed to love it to, and cheered just as much as the blokes. I suppose they went there to try and see a bit of cock, in amongst all that thick slimey mud. Not many of us blokes took any notice of the blokes fighting, and stripping each other, that was like a cue to go and replenish our drinks, and change our muddy glasses, there were a lot of them!,a normal occupational hazard for that place. We would all hurry back, not wanting to miss anything, because we all looked forward to when the girls came in, they were the real fights. Obviously us blokes went there to see naked women....why else, would we be prepared to pay for such expensive beer, much more then what a normal pub would charge. The pro's outweighed the cons....the prospect of seeing ladies naked, in this case would always win us drinkers over. The fights were hectic, and let me tell you, most of it was spiteful, especially between the girls, with old scores to settle, and it wasn't the venues own girls and boys that were taking part, but normal everyday folk, like you an me. They just booked a session, either in teams, or just one on ones, and the winners would get a small cash prize. All age groups from eighteen upwards took part. None of them were shy, because they all knew what was expected of them, and that was to show us spectators a damn good time, and make the prices of the drinks justified. Of course they all started fully clothed, and that was when the fun would begin, when the girls in various free for alls started covering each other in mud, and of course, this lead to them pulling each others clothes off. By rights, they were only suppose to go down to their bra and pants, and in the lads case, down to the shorts, but the excitement of the occasions always made them go a bit too far, and they always ended up naked, accept for the gallant winners of course. No one minded, no one complained. it was all good honest fun. nothing that we hadn't seen before, we were all adults, and all of us knew what naked people looked like, so there were no secrets to hide, just lots an lots of naked scores to settle. With the girls, it was all very bitchy. some even hated each other. Some times there was a bit of blood, from scratched parts of their naked anatomy, which must have stung like hell in that mud. Obviously the winners were the ones left with whatever clothes they still had left on, and obviously their opponents were totally naked. Not bad for a Sunday lunch time, and all for the price of a couple of expensive pints, and perhaps a meal, if you could keep the flying mud away from your plate!!. It was like a big arena, with a large round pool in the middle, filled with real dirty gooey thick mud, with all the seats surrounding it. I wouldn't have thought it is there anymore, but it was fun whilst it was. I always went down near the front,i like to get my money's worth. as i have already hinted Most of the time i got a bit speckled with the large bits of flying mud,it knew no boundaries, as some of it landed in my beer glass, as it did with everyone else, but no one moaned. It was a small price to pay, for seeing all that mud encrusted naked Female flesh, that was sure to be openly on show. I was just sitting there, minding my own buisness, watching this crazy all girl tag match, going hell for leather, laughing screaming, giggling, as they practically tore each others clothes off. All of us watchers were making one hell of a din, always as noisy as a football match. I was sitting not far from this One guy, whom was clapping and shouting along with the rest of us all. "get em off...thats it, strip em...get her bra off...that's it girl...knickers too...show us her pussy". "Don't be shy girls....Show us her Tits" there were all sorts of goading suggestions. All the men knew what they wanted to see. We were all entranced in enjoying the spectacle, when all a sudden we heard angry female shouts coming from behind us. Somehow they seemed to out shout almost everyone else. I looked around to see these Two obease ish looking women, well into their forties. One of them, as it turned out was the wife of this bloke. "Oh, so this is where you've been hiding yourself...again!!, in this disgusting place, in amongst all those fighting whores". They didn't mince their words. instantly the smile on his face was gone, his enjoyment, utterly destroyed. "Oh...can't you leave me alone for five fucking minutes" he shouted. his wife had brought her friend with her for some support. "i have your bloody lunch at home...i have slaved all morning cooking it, now its ruined, and i find you're still in this place" "But i told you i wouldn't be home for lunch...and you know i always come here" All the time the fight was going on behind them, but where these two were stood, shouting at him, they were right up against the pool side, and obsquering some of the imediate view of what was going on, or coming off in the mud pool. "Oh...sit down, or get out, we're trying to watch this" a few of the men and watching women shouted out, standing up, trying to look over their heads. "And you can shut up too...mind your own buisness" scowled the wifes friend. The wife reached out and roughly grabbed him by the ear. By the look on his face, it was very painful. "get home now, or else" "Or else what?....you'll leave me....go on, fuck off, and take your hag mate with you...perhaps i should buy you a new broomstick!!" "How dare you talk to me like that" replied the friend, lifting up her fist, obviously wanting to punch him. with that his wife really did twist his ear, i thought she was about to pull it off him. Even the gentlest of people, especially men, can only take so much, suddenly he stood up. That was it, he'd had enough!. "Ouch...you bitch...get off, fuck off and leave me alone...you eat the fucking lunch...i've had mine...i'm staying right here..now piss off the pair of you, before i do something i might end up regretting". he shouted, trying to free his painful ear. The noise had suddenly toned down, most of us were watching this, whilst trying to watch the fighting girls in the mud, at the same time. By now, almost everyone, was pissed off with these two horrible females. Most of us felt sorry for the poor husband. All three of them were struggling, more roughly then the fighting going on in the mud, just beyond, then with a shove of manly strength, he managed to push his wife against the edge, the weight of her made the rim lower and she lost her balance, and with a screach, she toppled over, falling backwards into the mud. I think perhaps the fighters to were aware of this squabble going on outside the pool, and it was spoiling the mood, and quickly stopped their fightinng, and trudge quickly through the mud grabbing the wife. Her friend could only look on in horror, half heartedly trying to reach for her hand, trying to save her. A couple of other women, grinned at everyone, and each other seeing their chance. "If you love her so much...go an join her" with that they pushed her, she shot into the mud head first, like a well aimed arrow completly submerging herself all over, another group of fighters grabbed her now, suddenly everything went crazy. The two women shouted and swore spitting out mouthfuls of mud, as each of them were taken to two different parts of the pool,and dragged under the mud, and in amidst their combined squeals of "Fucking get off me you slags" they began to wrestle with them, slapping mud up their blouses, and down their skirts, between their legs. suddenly the husband was all of a sudden cheered up, from how he looked before. "Go on....Strip em both....I don't care" he shouted, egged on by all the others. This was great, an extra unplanned fight. Now that is what i called a bargain. We were happy, the wife and friend wasn't though. I couldn't count them all, but there had to be about six girls on each of them...first two pairs of muddy shoes came flying out. then one of another pair came out, never saw the matching shoe. they were being pulled and dragged in all directions, by many hands at once. Rips could be heard, it was hard to concentrate of both strippings at once. The wife was pulled back, and held down by the girls under the mud her arms held tightly behind her back, then another just ripped open her blouse,her White buxem bra came into view, whilst at the same time, via other muddy hands, her skirt was roughly unzipped from the side, exposing the sides of her pink well stocked panties. meanwhile her friend was yelling, trying to run away with parts of her already unopened blouse barely clinging onto her shoulder, exposing a well filled Black bra, others were pulling like mad her skirt, at one point, she lashed out, and almost made it to safety, but completly lost her skirt, as she was roughly pulled back into the mud. The remaining part just came off in their hands. With her skirt drowning in the mud, whilst they pushed her face into the muddy mixture, a couple pulled and unclasped her bra from behind. Meanwhile the wife wasn't faring any better...as her muddy covered breasts suddenly became exposed, before they got completly covered, we couldn't mistake her bloody great nipples, like tracktor wheel locking nuts. No such finess for her...oh no, her bra was pulled off over her head. The friend was naked first, almost being drowned by the girls in the myer. Her large panties and z-cupped bra came flying over our heads, slopping onto my table,one of the unopened straps smashed my beer glass into bits. I was covered in even more mud, most of the people around there were. spatters all over my face, and clothes. My best clothes too!. It was hard to pick out her hairy pussy in amongst all that mud, but it was there somewhere, covered in mud. The Nagging wife was almost crying, as the girls unremorsefuly pulled down her panties, mocking her, rubbing them into her face. It was crazy, and for the next twenty minutes, those girls made a right mess of them, leaving them sobbing in two crumpled up naked muddy heaps. Then, just like that, the fighters went back to their own fight. I don't know what happened after that, i had to go and buy another pint, but it was worth it, by the time i came back, the man was still there enjoying the fighting, but the two women, were nowhere to be seen. The only evidence of either of them ever being there at all, was their bits of clothing hanging over the rim of the pool, which made me wonder, how they got home, without any clothes, or perhaps they were crying and hiding together in the back, waiting for it all to finish. If so, they would have had a long wait, there was still about six other grudge matches from two ladies rugby teams to come, and they were brilliant. Yes, defanetly worth the price of a few expensive drinks, and my trousers and shirt being half covered with mud. Hell, mud can be washed away!...no big deal. I didn't go there very often, once or twice perhaps. Much better then spending sunday's in church. You know if i was a rich man, i would open one of those clubs, down here where i live, and do it exactly the same way. I reckon clubs like that would be very popular, and in this day an age of hard times, an bad news almost everywhere one looks, or with each paper one reads, i think we all deserve a bit of fun now and again....don't you!?. How hard can it be...a roof, a big pool, and lots of mud, mud glorious mud, nothing quite like it, for cooling the blood...as the song goes. The End take care bangy |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | At The Mercy Of The Women. |
| Message: | At The Mercy Of The Women
my mum, use to entertain her women friends once a month, by holding a lengerie party, or in this case a tuppa-wear get together, it made her a few extra bob. In case you don't know...tuppa-wear is plastic kitchen containers, etc, etc, and such stuff...crap really, but, hey, the ladies love them. plus it was an excuse for a natter amongst other women, without the men around. I'll never forget it, i had just finished playing football, and i had come home from school sports caked almost from head to toe, under my track suit in thick mud. I had forgotten all about this, so as i got inside the door, my ears were greeted with a crecendo of grown up female cheers and rambunctious laughter. Then it dawned on me, it was another one of mums swaries. They had all been at the wine, which was the reason for all the noise they were making. the actual buisness side was over, the rep had long gone, now they were just winding down and messing around, telling jokes, perhaps not fit for younger ears, but at the time, none of them knew i was there. Laughing like demented hyenas they were, my aunty, whom knew all about the sort of things that i could get up to was there, i could always pick out her laugh. she was like a commander, and she as you should know by now, was always game for a laugh......any kind of laugh, especially on her favourite nephew......me!!. She got off on tickling me most of the time. This was probably before my run in at her hospice. it happened, but i can never be sure of what order my expiriences came in. (as like before mum never found out about this, neither did dad!) Well as usual on these get togethers, the whole room was crammed almost to the rafter with women of all ages, lots, and lots of them. They all giggled, and cheered their loud hello's to me as i walked in. They had been drinking a lot, i could see all the countless empty wine bottles, and semi full glasses. As usual I got the best hello and cuddle from aunty, she especially was always pleased to see me, but i was wary to keep her at arms length, as you know, just in case it was tickle time, but this time i knew i was safe, because she had most of her friends present, and her tickling torture of me, was mainly done in private, behing closed doors, whenever she caught me unawares in her hospice. I looked around, strange....i couldn't see mum!...she was always there. "Where's Mum?" "She's had to go back to work love....she left me in charge" well, that was a good answer, i thought. without mum there, it was possible that i could have a lot of fun with them, and i could be as rude as i wanted...because, hey, they were only females, and i was the...male, the best of the two sexes, and they should think themselves lucky that i was amongst them at all. God, i was so arrogant at that age. i had little or no respect for females, young or old at all. "i do hope you're going to behave, whilst your mum is out" said aunty. what a stupid thing to assume...what...me behave in front of that lot...what me, the brat from hell!... in those days i never behaved very much at all, if ever at all. Hey i was a growing boy, that was my job. without mum there, i was defanetly going to have some fun. Most of them were in their forties, some a bit beyond, but none of them were too old to have fun themselves. most of them were carbon cut outs like aunty was. they had all known each other for years. most of them were nurses to, and most of them worked in the local hospital...some had just finished earlies, and still in their uniforms. like an idiot, i stupidly sat down amongst them all on a small poofy in front of them, and for a while listened to them being rude. they spoke really dirty, and didn't care if i was there or not. It was funny watching adults being rediculous. It was all about my filthy mouth really. At school lately the big boys, had been using some new kinds of words, i didn't know what they meant, but they sounded good, so i thought i would throw one in there, i suppose just to see if i could get a reaction, or perhaps upset one of them. I mean, what harm could it do?...it was only a word. "So.....what have you SLAGS been up to today?" (please notice i have emphasised the optimum word!) suddenly all the chatter and laughter stopped, everything went as quiet as the grave. I looked around smiling expecting to get smiles back, but not one of them smiled, not even aunty, which was unusual, because it was hard for her not to smile. "You...disgusting male chauvanist pig!" one quietly remarked, then others joined in agreeing. my aunty nodded. "You never learn.....do you boy!" their once smiling eye's were now piercing me like hot needles. "Christ Dot....he needs his mouth washed out" agreed others nodding their aproval in unison. I wondered what it was they were suddenly mad at. obviously, the slag word, was a horrible word!. A few pairs of sleeveless arms grabbed my shoulders from behind, pulling me off the poofy, and across their combined outstretched laps. some tried to hold my arms down, so they could spank me. some tickled me, i was laughing, thinking they had forgiven me. but as they did, their fingers got caked in my mud. "Ewwwe...not just his mouth.....look at the rest of him!" All of a sudden they were all looking down at me, and inspecting my unkempt look. "god if it were up to me.....he'd be in the bloody bath by now ladies" one remarked wiping her muddy fingers all over my face. "But it is up to us....his mum will be a couple of hours.....at least...and i'm in charge...remmember!" they nodded, smiling, grinning. "Yeah....time enough for a bath.....dont you think ladies...huh!!. "I'l run it" one giggled, bounding out of the living room, then up the stairs. "Right then ladies...lets get him ready for his bath!" most of them were nurses, and all knew about getting people ready for their baths. they got paid for that, but me that day....i was a freebie. "Yes...lets, said another, suddenly every hand in the room, delved down touching and pulling me about from all over. I was scared, and tried to struggle, in amongst my laughter from being tickled by the odd one or two. "Fuck off" I swore, but they just ignored me. they were like ants, attacking me, here there, everywhere,i couldn't move. I might have been a member of the stronger sex, but as much as i wriggled and struggled, i couldn't do anything, and one young teen boy against a multitude of hands, was not a very fair contest at all. "Now now lad....you can't have a bath with your clothes on...can he ladies" i didn't like the sound of that. "No...not at all" remarked another. "Come on ladies.....strip him" aunty had depantsed me many times before in her tickle attacks on me. this was her favourite game. I thought they were just joking at first, trying to scare me, but that notion quickly fell apart when i found they were really pulling at my dirty clothes. even my aunty was helping, by trying to drag me down onto my back. i was now fighting like crazy against all of them, all the time thinking, they'll soon give up, and leave me alone. i was putting up a very rough response. "Get off...fuck off you slags!" unrepentently they roughly wrestled me onto the carpet, aunty sat on my arms and helped to pin me down. They were serious, and wasn't about to stop, i looked up into their jovial faces, all of them laughing, and having fun. the women at my feet, after a fight with my soggy laces, quickly removed my muddy footwear, and soaking wet football socks. "Get off, get off me" i kept shouting, but at death ears. I was losing this fight, there was far to many of them to fight off. "Oh, he does need a bath...ewwe...look ladies" my whole body was a disgrace. there were showers at school, but i came home straight from a very muddy field. One thing lead to another, and i could do nothing as i felt my trouser string being pulled and untied, quickly some pulled off my trousers, exposing my shorts, which pulled off to, thus exposing my y-fronts, which were quickly pulled off me also. I had 3 tops on, but aunty and a few others made short work of pulling them off over my head. It seemed to take an age, but it only took them about one minute to have me wriggling about naked in front of them. some continued to subdue me, by tickling the shit out of me. still they held me there, they could see every part of me, and the most obvious part of me, was well on display. All that stripping had done something to me. i had accumalated a bloody great erection, and it was pointing up at the cealing like a small arrow head. they laughed like idiots, keeping the tickle torture up, until i was almost wetting myself. i didn't want to do that in front of them, i would never live that down. Now they were tickling me, but not in the kiddie places, but everywhere, between the legs was a favourite venture for most of their wandering fingers. I couldn't do nothing, now being naked for all to see,giving them all a damn good laugh at my expense!. At one point, i thought that was it, and they would leave me to run off bare assed naked to my room, but i was wrong. the bath runner returned, grinning. "Baths done...oh look....that was quick" she remarked pointing down at my naked body, with my young weapon evidently poised for action. "Oh...i do hope you've saved some for me ladies" she said, waiting for a space to sit amongst them around me...they moved..she had plans of her own. "There you go dear....he's all your's" before i could catch my breath, her delicate hands began to work my cock up and down, so skillfully, as if she had done this a thousand times before. after a few minutes of sheer exstacy, i came in front of all of them, shooting high into the air. i couldn't fight then...in hind-site, who would want to?. "If i were you, Monday at school....look up the word slag.....this is what slags do" "Yes, and be careful where you are, when youn say it" said another. "Yeah....especially when you're alone with a lot of us slags!!" grinned another. yep, that was the day i found out, that slags can be very dangerous. The bath running nurse wiped her cum drenched fingers all over my face. "Right ladies....time for his bath!" said aunty. with that they picked me up, then guided me up the stairs and all the way to the bathroom, where they picked me up, this time it was a struggle, because i sensed that the bath had gone cold. That was the worst punishment of all, and not many people like cold baths. and it was fucking freeeeeeezing!. I'm 53 now, it is a great memory, it is something that sadly could never happen again. all those lovely ladies are probably long passed on now. but i wouldn't complain, i would let it happen again....i think!....or perhaps, i would chicken out an run a mile....they would have to catch me first. and i know that most of you fit girls out there, love a good chase...so please.....chase me....catch me, if you can!!!!. All i can do is remember, and fantasise, and with them, the same thing will happen over and over again, for as often as i want. that is the beauty of it all, they can never be taken away. I bet there isn't many out there, that has lived out his fantasy, before he even knew that he had one. Stripping fantasies, are the best fantasies of all. that is why i tune in here, because it is the best site of all for stripping, or being stripped. Thankyou for your indulgence, and for allowing me to talk about what i like best, and of course, for keeping an old fart like me happy. The End take care bangy. |
| Name: | bangy |
| E-mail address: | royberryalgar@mail.com |
| Subject: | The Wrong Way Home. |
| Message: | The Wrong Way Home.
If you have read one of my earlier posts about myself along with about 30 boys stripping a school girl naked in our gymnasium. well, this is the follow up to that. For those who haven't i'll just recap for you of the days earlier events. earlier that very day myself and 30 boys had stripped naked whom we called the ginger tom, because she and her mates had done this to miller. It was fair enough, an eye for an eye> We all had a laugh at her nude expense, and thought no more about it, for the rest of the day. That day i had stayed a bit later after school for football practise. I was eager to impress, and get into the team, so by the time i had left to go home, it was about 6-30pm. As usual, being the football dynamo, i was knackered, and decided to take a short cut home, which meant going through a few dark lanes, which only had a hint of light, plus it was starting to rain, well, it was winter time. it always rains in winter time, especially where i use to live. as i got into the middle of this very long meandering narrow lane, i could see silhouetes in the distant. I could hear laughing, and a familiar voice amongst, a number of other chattering voices, all of them feminine. because of the light, i was at a disadvantage and couldn't see them very well, but they could quite easily see me. "That's one of them there!" came a shout and a figure pointing towards me, as if whoever it was knew me. All I could hear were loud excited voices, and just about make out dark figures, coming towards me. Then after a bit of focusing, to my horror, i realised whom it was. One of them was the ginger tom, she was out with all of her tribe. i think she lived along there. What a stupid way to walk home, perhaps i should have gone the long way home instead!!. "Are you sure sis" "Dead sure...he was the fucker getting off on my feet...kinky Bastard!!" yes, it was her all right. Before i knew it they were running up to me. i turned to run the other way, but was cut off by her other friends who had cut through a thicket, and were now surrounding me. "Right sis....lets have him then!" her older sister shouted. "Yeah...lets see how he likes it now" they grabbed me, the ginger tom pulled me by my school tie. "I just knew i'd get one of you bastards back" she said. "Bring him along...i know exactly where to take him" now the tables were turned, now it was me out numbered. they dragged me through an old graveyard, topwards the archway entrance of a small chapel like church. "It wasn't just me" i appealed loudly, all the time trying to break free. "No....but you'll do....have fun with my feet...did ya" i had no answers. it was dark, and i couldn't see any escape..all the time they were taking me up towards this lit up entrance. "I'm sorry" "You wasn't that sorry earlier on....you were there...you helped, you laughed and helped the others to take off my clothes, now its my turn to laugh at you" "What are we going to do to him sis?" one asked. "What they did to me.....we're going to strip him naked" As hard as i tried, I just couldn't get their eager hands off me. Most of them seemed more interested in my trouser belt. "Are you sure sis?" "Absolutely.....strip him" between them they roughly tripped me over, soon i was held onto my back on the hard ground, with a night light shining into my eyes. "i cant believe my luck...revenge in under half a day". she mockingly cooed as she unthreaded my tie, at the same opportunity her friends relieved me of my school blazer. The bright light in my eyes was disorienting me. I felt the cool of the night as my shirt and vest were taking away from me. they were laughing, some continuously pinched my little nipples, making me winch in pain, as other hands touched me in rude places. I could feel my shoes and socks being dragged off, suddenly i could sense the cold concrete floor against my bare feet. "Strip me would you!" she said, looking at me playing with my feet..as her friends, after a nod from the ginger tom started on my trousers. As usual, none of them needed any incentive. they roughly dragged them all the way down,another hooked her fingers into my underwear, pulling them down to, at the same time. They laughed and cheered when i was finally naked. I Felt such a fool, held down and kicking around in my birthday suit, for all to see..they had a lovely view, especially with the light shining down on me. "Not very big...is he!" remarked one. "No....soon change that,,,hold him tight.....my turn for fun" she began to play about with me. i was more worried where my clothes were, they cost a fortune, couldn't lose those. Before i knew it, i was cumming, just like i did at home under my sheets, but in private, and now somebody was doing it for me....what else could i do?...who wouldn't be cumming at that stage?. trust me to walk into the wrong place, at the wrong time. Obviously, it felt nice, i suppose!! but it was cold, and bloody uncomfortable. "Ewwe" she whispered, as the best part of me dribbled slowly through her fingers. i wasn't held captive for long. they had to get home for their tea, which was just as well...i could have been at their pleasure all night long else. "Tell your friends to watch out" she whispered....but i wasn't about to tell anyone about this. christ, i would never hear the end of it, if the others ever found out. They had finished with me, but just for good measure,her sister and some of her friends went out of their way to trawl my uniform through a few big puddles. that was nice of them, wasn't it?. they laughed in victory, then ran off leaving me there all cold and naked. somehow i got into my wet clothes, and went home the long way, which is what i should have done, from the start. That's school girls for you....they just can't take a joke!!!. The End take care bangy |